《Rosario Vampire 2nd Run》 Chapter 1: The Boy in Monster School A young man gazed at the scenery just outside of a bus window. Despite the large vehicle, the young man was alone in the bus, providing a gloomy atmosphere. Fortunately, the young man was too stuck in his thoughts to notice. Tsukune Aone. 15 years old. Hobbies or Specialties, none. Grades: Completely Average All in all, Tsukune Aone is an immensely mediocre person. ¡°Totally mediocre¡­ but I never thought I''d end up flunking the high school entrance exam.¡± High School Entrance Exam Failure!! Tsukune inwardly scolded himself. Because of his failure, he had no choice but to enroll in this middle-of-nowhere high school that his parents found. Despite his misgivings, this was the start of Tsukune''s bizarre academy life. Eventually, the bus¡¯ atmosphere becomes even more gloomy as it enters a tunnel. ¡°... You are¡­ the student enrolling in spirit academy?¡± Tsukune turns his attention from the bus window to the voice. He sees the bus driver, the only other individual on the bus. ¡°Ah, yeah.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ In that case, you had best prepare yourself now...¡± Tsukune felt a cold chill go down his spine. ¡°Wha-?!¡± "Hehehe, when we come out of this loooooong tunnel, we''ll be right in front of the school." Without missing a beat, the bus driver turns around. Tsukune could see the man¡¯s lips clinging to a large cigarette but despite the lights, the bus driver¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t be seen. In the place where his two eyes are supposed to be, two white silhouettes seem to glow menacingly. The driver¡¯s stare snaps Tsukune back to reality. ¡°Spirit Academy is a veeerrrryyyy horrifying school!!¡± WHAT!!! As if on cue, the entire bus gets enveloped in light as it exits the tunnel. Turning to the window, Tsukune sees a desolate landscape filled with dead trees and for some reason, scarecrows. He then hears the bus door open. ¡°Hehe¡­ We have arrived sonny boy¡­¡± Tsukune was terrified and contemplated not getting off the bus but he quickly remembered how this was the only option he had left. He failed the high school entrance examinations. Hearing his own insecure voice pushing him forward, Tsukune finds himself out of the bus. He dumbfoundedly stares at the cliff a few feet away from the parked bus. Staring into the distance, Tsukune sees an immensely large building. Lightning seems to strike from the backdrop, making its appearance even more terrifying. I-is that Spirit Academy? The sound of the bus door closing snaps Tsukune out of his thoughts and he turns back. ¡°Hehe¡­ be careful.¡± Regaining some of his energy, Tsukune screams. ¡°Wait a minute! What is this place?!!¡± Unfortunately for the terrified young man, his screams were drowned out by the combined sounds of crows cawing and dogs howling. Looking around, Tsukune finds murders of crows watching him perched on top of dead trees. "Th...there''s no way. What a creepy place." Looking back, Tsukune remembers the peaceful view before the tunnel. "It''s like a completely different world!" Looking around, Tsukune notices that the desolate landscape isn¡¯t completely empty. A-are those skulls?? He then remembers the bus driver¡¯s ominous warning. Spirit Academy is a veerrry horrifying school! ¡°So freaky... Seriously freaky. This makes me want to go home.¡± Returning to the cliff, Tsukune tries to make out the building from the distance. ¡°I guess that¡¯s the school. It looks like a haunted mansion from top to bottom!¡± Sensing an ominous feeling from the academy, Tsukune internally groans. Turning to one of the nearby scarecrows, he notices a sign that reads ¡°Spirit Private Academy¡±. "I''m going home! I''ve seen enough! I''m going home!" The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. While Tsukune is building the resolve to rush back home, he hears the sound of wheels. ¡°Gyaa!!¡± Turning toward the shout, Tsukune sees someone riding on top of a bike rushing toward him. ¡°OHHH NOOO!! Coming through!!¡± Seeing a bike about to hit him, Tsukune screams. ¡°AHHHH!!!¡± Tsukune falls down along with the rider as the bike crashes into him. ¡°Ugh¡­ Ow¡­¡± Despite the sudden crash, Tsukune feels something with his right hand. Soft? Still feeling some pain from crashing onto the ground, Tsukune notices that his hands are on the thighs of someone. His eyes widen but before he could the moment continue, he looks up and sees a young girl with gorgeous pink hair. It¡¯s a girl! The pink-haired girl groans, seemingly unaffected by the painful crash. Opening her eyes, she rubs her face. ¡°Oww¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I got dizzy from my anemia.¡± Regaining some semblance of self-control, Tsukune manages to eke out a weak response. ¡°A-are you okay?¡± Taking a careful look at the girl in front of him, Tsukune was stunned. W-whoa¡­ sh-she¡¯s! The girl removes the hand rubbing her face and reveals her face to the already stunlocked Tsukune. CUUUUTTTEE!!!! Tsukune¡¯s heartbeat skyrockets as he internally panics. This is the cutest girl I¡¯ve ever seen!! Tsukune¡¯s fear of the academy suddenly evaporates as he admires the divine beauty in front of him. I-if this girl¡¯s here¡­ It¡¯s probably a good thing that I came to this school! But before Tsukune could celebrate, he gasped in pain as he felt a sharp sting from his left hand. The girl looks at Tsukune¡¯s left hand and sees a small gash because he had to catch his fall. ¡°Ah, oh no, blood!¡± The girl leans forward to check on his hand. ¡°Let me he- oh¡­ the scent of blood¡­¡± Tsukune notices the eyes of the girl glaze over. ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t¡­¡± Tsukune was confused by that. Can¡¯t? Can¡¯t what? The girl leans on Tsukune¡¯s body, causing him to freeze. ¡°I lose control when I smell that scent.¡± WHAAA!? What¡¯s going on here??! The girl continues to lean on Tsukune¡¯s body, getting closer and closer. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry but.¡± Their face is almost touching, causing Tsukune to close his eyes. I-is this what I think it is? ¡°I¡¯m a vampire.¡± The girl then leans forward toward his neckline and takes a gentle bite. Tsukune jumped from the sudden bite but the girl¡¯s grip was far stronger than what she appeared to be. Va-vampire! Once the girl pulls away, Tsukune jumps up and starts panicking and screaming. ¡°Gyaa! My blood¡¯s been sucked! My blood''s been sucked out of nowhere!¡± The girl follows Tsukune as he runs around in circles. Eventually, Tsukune starts to feel exhausted and he slows down. Taking deep breaths, he turns to the girl who is anxiously waiting for him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m Moka Akashiya. Although I look like this, I¡¯m actually a vampire.¡± Moka¡¯s beauty tricks Tsukune into thinking that she¡¯s glowing right in front of him. Fortunately for him, the sting of the bite on his neck prevailed over Moka¡¯s beauty. "Vampire!! You mean like the bloodsucking monsters that hate crosses and garlic!!??" Moka blushes and cups her cheeks in embarrassment. ¡°Yes.¡± Unaware of Tsukune¡¯s plight, Moka seems to savor the taste of his human blood. "Thank you so much for the treat! Your blood is soooooo yummy!" Tsukune dumbfoundedly smiles and stares at Moka. Seeing that, Moka couldn¡¯t help but feel pressured. ¡°Er... um... so you really hate our kind? Vampires, I mean..." Seeing a frown build up on Moka¡¯s face, Tsukune immediately backpedals. ¡°Uh, I¡­¡± Moka doesn¡¯t wait for his response. She instead stands up her bike. ¡°Do you want to walk to the academy together?¡± Tsukune couldn¡¯t reply, unused to such a straightforward girl. ¡°I¡­ uh-¡± Moka puts her fingers together and seems to act cuter. ¡°You don¡¯t want to?¡± Tsukune gets struck by a wave of beauty and cuteness. He couldn¡¯t help but think if she was doing this purpose or if was she just that cute. ¡°No no no, I definitely 100% want to!¡± Moka giggles and smiles. She then pushes her bike forward. ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± Being pulled by Moka¡¯s optimistic energy, Tsukune walked forward as well. Feeling awkward from their earlier interaction, Tsukune tries to recover some semblance of conversation. ¡°I¡­ uh¡­ I don¡¯t hate vampires! I mean, vampires are pretty cool!¡± Hearing that, Moka heaves a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s great! Then, if you¡¯re okay with me, please be my friend!¡± Tsukune¡¯s heart skips a beat. My first friend! "I was feeling lonely since I didn''t know anyone here!" Whoa! Definitely cute! Seeing Moka stare at him, Tsukune snaps out of his thoughts. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m Tsukune Aono, pleased to meet you.¡± Tsukune inwardly congratulates himself when he manages to deliver a straight and concise greeting without stuttering. Moka smiles, causing Tsukune¡¯s heart rate to skyrocket again. "I''m very pleased to meet you. When the entrance ceremony is over, please talk to me some more, okay?" Tsukune nods enthusiastically. Checking the time, the two notice that they¡¯re quite late and they both rush to the entrance ceremony where they¡¯re suddenly separated by the giant crowd of students. Looking around, Tsukune doesn¡¯t see any other monstrous creature, causing him to doubt Moka¡¯s claim. They¡¯re all human¡­ Moka must¡¯ve been messing with me¡­ Clearly, she was joking. Tsukune felt a bit better, knowing that he was in a completely normal school. "But... really, what is up with that vampire thing?" After the entrance ceremony, Tsukune¡¯s left palm starts to sting again. Ah, I should get this checked. Tsukune taps the shoulder of a nearby student. The student, a relatively average-looking guy, turns around. ¡°Hey, uh¡­¡± Once the student gets a clear look at Tsukune, he seems to sniff around which surprises Tsukune. ¡°Is that blood?¡± The student seemed agitated so Tsukune quickly pulled away from that conversation. ¡°Sorry for disturbing you! I¡¯ll find it myself.¡± Tsukune quickly backs away from the student and rushes toward the academy¡¯s entrance. Once inside, Tsukune finds himself in a giant crowd of recently enrolled students. He gets swept away but after a while, he manages to leave the clutches of the crowd. He leans on a wall, exhausted. So many students¡­ And why are all of them so strong!? Eventually, a kind female student with a seemingly longer-than-average neck helps him and points out the hallway leading to the clinic. Even the clinic looked normal. After Tsukune was patched up by a normal human-looking nurse, he was confident that Moka was messing with him. Yeah, there¡¯s no way that such an amazing cutie would be suddenly friendly with me. Tsukune felt depressed but considering his immensely mediocre life, he simply had to let it go. Looking at his class schedule, Tsukune prepares for his first class. He tries to be optimistic. I can¡¯t let this make me sad! I''m a high schooler now! New start! New me! Following the map provided in his student handbook, Tsukune looks for his classroom. ¡°Room 163¡­ Room 163¡­¡± Eventually, Tsukune finds his room. Looking up, he sees a sign that says 163. It was decorated with a small dragon and bat monster. All in all, it looked adorable. Opening the class, Tsukune sees that the class is half-full. There were a variety of students. It seems that his class had a fair amount of both genders. Despite being tricked, Tsukune couldn¡¯t help but look for Moka. He shakes his head. No, there¡¯s no point looking for her. I¡¯m just a random nobody. Taking a seat, Tsukune starts to read through the class material. Let¡¯s do our best this time! Eventually, the class fills up with a variety of students. Unfortunately, Tsukune¡¯s thoughts were too preoccupied with Moka that he wasn¡¯t able to greet the new students. Good job Tsukune. I thought this was a new start! I can¡¯t help it, okay?! That girl was just too cute! Tsukune maintains a straight face as he internally berates himself. After a while, a female teacher enters the classroom. But honestly, Tsukune wasn¡¯t sure if they were a teacher because their blonde hair, sleeveless camisole, tight skirt, and relaxed attitude didn¡¯t fit the Japanese teacher image he was familiar with. But his expectations were immediately dashed when the teacher spoke. "Hello everyone and welcome to Spirit Academy!" With a smile, the teacher introduces herself. ¡°I am your homeroom teacher Shizuka Nekonome.¡± Shizuka¡¯s next words catch Tsukune¡¯s attention. "I think you all already know this but this is a school built for the sake of monsters to attend!" She smiles, fully safe in the knowledge that every student in her class is a monster. Tsukune¡¯s jaw drops wide open as he hears Shizuka¡¯s words. Chapter 2: Parental Negligence Tsukune stared aghast as his teacher, Shizuka, started today¡¯s class orientation. ¡°Does anyone have an idea why the spirit academy was built?¡± Seeing no response from the class, Shizuka confidently continues. ¡°Before I start to bore you with a lecture, what¡¯s the difference between humans and monsters?¡± A large student answers with a loud voice. ¡°POWER!¡± Tsukune almost jumps from his seat when he realizes that this ¡°human¡± is disproportionately large. It was as if a large monster tried to imitate the human form, failing to understand the human shape. Shizuka nods. ¡°Correct! Individually, humans are no match for us monsters. Even the weakest of us have some form of advantage against humans. So, why are we all in human forms then?¡± Drawing a crude collection of skyscrapers on the blackboard, Shizuka continues her orientation. ¡°Because of this, humanity had to band together to protect themselves against the more powerful individual demon, monster, or spirit. At first, it wasn¡¯t much of an issue but over time, humanity was able to advance their technology to the point that monsters no longer rule the world.¡± Shizuka draws a circle and writes the word ¡°Earth¡± in the center. ¡°Because humanity has advanced so much, Earth is now under their control. In order for us monsters to continue to survive, we have no choice but to find a way to peacefully coexist with humanity.¡± Turning to the class with a smile, Shizuka excitedly mentions the real purpose of the academy. "At this academy, you will be studying ''How to coexist with humans!''" While Shizuka continued her orientation, Tsukune¡¯s jaw continued to be unhinged as he started to panic. Monsters!!!! What''s she saying?!?! Tsukune continued to look around, trying to find other panicking students. What¡¯s this teacher saying??!?!! But no one was panicking and Tsukune realized that everyone here was either a monster or had better control over their emotions compared to him. He prayed it was the latter but knew it was the former. Shizuka continued. ¡°So for that reason! As a school rule, you must spend your time in the academy in human form! I repeat everyone must stay in their human forms. In addition, as part of the student curriculum, none of you are allowed to show your fellow students your true form.¡± Shizuka reinforces what she just said. ¡°Does everyone understand? It''s a matter of being able to disguise yourself well as a human! This is the ultimate foundation of our coexistence with humanity. Also, Saizou, your human disguise needs more work." The large ¡°human¡± grunts. Shizuka observes everyone in the class, nodding in approval when she notices that the majority of her students have passable human disguises. While the class contemplated Shizuka¡¯s words, the large burly barely human-looking student, Saizou, raised his voice. ¡°Hey, teacher! Wouldn''t be better for us just to eat any humans that see our monster form? And in the case of women... well, their men can¡¯t stop us, so why should we?¡± Tsukune freezes at that. It was such an outlandish statement that he couldn¡¯t believe what his ears had just heard. What? What is this? Then he recalls the words of the bus driver. Spirit Academy is a very horrifying school!! Tsukune broke out in a cold sweat as he realized that if his classmates were indeed monsters, he was clearly a part of their diet. Unaware of the plight of her sole human student, Shizuka responds without any fear. It seems that the idea of eating humans wasn¡¯t a completely terrifying concept for her. ¡°Incidentally, here at Spirit Academy, all the teachers and students are some type of demon, monster, or spirit. And since this academy is hidden from the human world, all humans that come here will most likely be killed for our safety!¡± The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. The students clamor in agreement. I¡¯LL BE KILLED IF THEY FIGURE OUT I¡¯M A HUMAN!! Tsukune tried to figure out how he got enrolled in this academy in the first place. How?!?! How did I end up being enrolled in this kind of school, especially since I¡¯m human? He then recalls his parent¡¯s worried voices.
¡°Tsukune! Look at this flier!¡± Tsukune turned to his parents, just having finished eating dinner. He takes the flier from his father¡¯s hands and starts to read it. "Wha-what''s this?" Tsukune¡¯s father has been troubled for the past few days. After all, no good parent would want their child to be a high school dropout. ¡°It¡¯s Spirit Private Academy! After reading the flier, it sounds like you can enroll in this school! Even though you failed to literally get into all the other high schools, you can still enroll in this one!" Hearing those words words, Tsukune¡¯s mother excitedly hugs and jumps up and down with her husband. "Really?! Our 15-year-old son doesn''t have to be a dropout anymore??" Equally excited, Tsukune¡¯s father jumps up and down as well. ¡°Yes! That¡¯s just what I said!!¡± While Tsukune¡¯s parents were celebrating, Tsukune was immensely skeptical. ¡°Wait a minute here! Where did you find this sketchy flier??!¡± Proud of finding a solution to their problem, Tsukune¡¯s father quickly explains where he got the flier. "From a priest that I got a creepy feeling from." Tsukune felt a mix of anger and annoyance. ¡°No way! I don''t want to go to such a suspicious school!" Tsukune''s father heartily laughs. "Hahaha, I think that sometimes God works in mysterious ways." Tsukune¡¯s mother hammers the final nail in the coffin. ¡°At least, it¡¯s better than being a dropout, right??¡±
Tsukune starts to pray when he recalls how he was enrolled here. Father, why the hell did you enroll me in this horrible school? I''ve got to escape from this place right away! ¡°Excuse me!¡± A bright and beautiful voice accompanied the sound of the door being opened. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m late!¡± Shizuka turns to the late incomer and she raises an eyebrow in surprise. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s fine. Just take a seat.¡± She says. ¡°Well, what a cute one,¡± she mutters. Moka enters the classroom with a bright smile and a slightly flushed face. ¡°Ok!¡± She smiles at everyone, causing the classroom to glow brighter. Tsukune was snapped out of his desperate pleading while every other student was shocked by Moka¡¯s sudden appearance. "Who is she?!" "S... such flowing hair! And cute eyes!" "Whoa, she''s gorgeous!" ¡°Even if it¡¯s just her human disguise, there isn¡¯t anyone who can transform to such a beautiful goddess.¡± At first, there were only comments and compliments but the class quickly devolves into screaming applause. "HOT!! SHE''S SO TOO HOT!!" ¡°I¡¯M SO GLAD I¡¯M IN THE SAME CLASS AS YOU!¡± ¡°HEY! PLEASE SIT WITH ME!!¡± Despite the commotion, Moka calmly walked to the center aisle of the class, looking for an empty seat or a familiar face. With looks like hers, Moka was used to such attention. Tsukune wasn¡¯t noisy but he couldn¡¯t help but also admire Moka. After hearing the teacher¡¯s words and everyone confirming what she said, he knew that she hadn¡¯t tricked him. Then Moka¡¯s gaze turns toward him. Tsukune couldn¡¯t help but call out her name. ¡°... Mo¡­ Moka¡­¡± Moka¡¯s eyes were confused but recognition quickly registers. ¡°Huh?! Tsukune¡­?¡± . A smile forms on Moka¡¯s face and she leaps toward Tsukune. Tsukune reflexively stands up from his chair to catch Moka. "It''s Tsukune! We''re in the same class!!" Moka affectionately hugs Tsukune. The majority of the class angrily shouts, surprised by Moka¡¯s actions. "AAHHHHHHH NOOOO!" "What''s with this guy?!?! What relation does he have with that girl?!?!" ¡°Nooo! Our goddess! Our goddess!¡± ¡°Huhuhuhu¡± While Tsukune was paralyzed by Moka¡¯s hug and the class was in uproar, Saizou watched with amusement from the safety of his seat. He continued to ogle Moka¡¯s body. It didn¡¯t matter if she was hugging another man. Saizou didn¡¯t even register Tsukune in his mind. ¡°Hmmmm¡­¡± Saizou licks his lips, imagining the things he could do to a girl like Moka. Eventually, Shizaku had to separate Tsukune and Moka, who took the seat beside Tsukune. Shizaku then continued the orientation but Tsukune was unable to focus because of Moka¡¯s attention and his classmate¡¯s glares. When the class ends, Tsukune is about to escape but Moka seems to be faster than he expected and she grabs his arm. ¡°Tsukune! This place is so cool! We should explore it together.¡± The word ¡°together¡± was the final nail in the coffin. Tsukune¡¯s fragile mind shatters and Moka easily drags him away. Wha... What is this!? Everything seems to be a blur as Moka drags Tsukune to explore the school. Is this a dream? It has to be... Monsters... beautiful girls. Today has been just like being inside a dream. It didn¡¯t help that Moka was clinging onto Tsukune¡¯s arm. He couldn¡¯t help but feel her large breasts on his arm. If I can be this happy, please let this dream continue. Even the monsters aren''t a big deal! Despite their closeness, Moka was completely enamored with the school, pointing at various rooms. ¡°Hey hey, isn¡¯t this a cool hallway?¡± Moka says while smiling at Tsukune. ¡°Uh¡­ yeah, I guess so,¡± Tsukune said, still focused on the feeling of joy and happiness attached to his arm. Eventually, Moka runs forward a bit, connecting only with him via their hands. ¡°Let¡¯s see what¡¯s over there!¡± Moka¡¯s excitable energy seems overwhelming but in reality, Tsukune is overwhelmed by another energy. ¡°Wow! Hey, did you see that girl?¡± ¡°Huh? What do yo-¡± ¡°Look! That girl, no no, not that girl. That girl!!¡± ¡°Whoa! So, beautiful!!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a hottie!¡± ¡°I-I wanna date her!¡± ¡°As if you have a chance!¡± ¡°Hey, who the hell is that guy next to her?¡± ¡°If you ask me, he should leave on his own or I¡¯ll make him leave.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just kill him now!¡± Tsukune felt a chill in his spine as he had to face the blatant bloodthirst of the academy¡¯s students. So much hostility! While Tsukune did his best to stay standing, Moka was oblivious to his plight. But before he could relax, he heard a familiar voice, one that he found capable of saying terrifying things. ¡°Hmmmm¡­ such a pretty one.¡± Tsukune sees the clearly fake human, Saizou, standing a few feet away from them. ¡°Your name¡¯s Moka Akashiya, right?!¡± Moka¡¯s attention turns to the loudmouthed man in front of the two of them. Saizou seems to be thrilled when Moka unwaveringly looks at him straight ahead. But that unwavering aura quickly disappears, replaced by the naive and shy Moka. Before she could reply, the unruly Saizou spoke first. ¡°I am your classmate, Saizou Komiya, the beast of the north!¡± Chapter 3: Weakness Saizou¡¯s large presence silences the peanut gallery. He never moves his view away from Moka. Tsukune feels a pit in his stomach as Saizou approaches the two of them. This guy¡­ he¡¯s the one tha- Before Tsukune could finish his thought, Saizou¡¯s hand leaves his pocket and moves toward Tsukune with a flash. Moka gasps in surprise as Saizou effortlessly lifts up Tsukune by the collar of his uniform. H-he¡¯s so fast! Saizou is still gazing at Moka. ¡°By the way Moka, why is a stunning woman like yourself associating with a pathetic guy like this?¡± While Saizou is confronting both Tsukune and Moka, the nearby crowd starts to talk about the situation. "It''s Saizou! I heard that he''s one of those rogue monsters." "He looks like a ladies man from the way he dresses but isn''t his human disguise bad?" ¡°Shu-shut up! Don¡¯t let him hear you. I heard he once tore someone apart for looking wrong at him.¡± "I heard that he''s ruined many women in the human world." "They say he caused too many problems out there and was forced to either enroll here in the academy or get killed by other monsters." Saizou ignored the noisy voices of the crowd and continued to speak to Moka. "Wouldn''t someone like me be far superior to this worthless guy?" He says while licking his lips. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go somewhere private? You know, just the two of us, so we can both have fun?" Moka doesn¡¯t respond, confused and hesitant. She¡¯s used to crowds overpraising her but rarely did anyone go to her directly to harass her. Seeing Moka¡¯s silence, Saizou clicks his tongue. "Well??" He emphasizes. "Why don''t we go out for a bit?" Saizou leans forward, causing Moka to gasp in surprise. ¡°Wa??¡± Moka grabs Tsukune and runs. ¡°I''m sorry! I''m having a lot of fun with Tsukune right now!" Tsukune sees the back of the hurrying Moka. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit happy. Saizou trembled with anger as he watched Moka and Tsukune run away. ¡°Just watch me.¡± He says to himself. His right hand seems to tremble and shake. It suddenly transforms, revealing a dark brown hand with sharp claws instead of nails. The sound of surprised onlookers causes Saizou to look at his hand. ¡°Tsk.¡± He manipulates the faintest amount of youki within him to transform his hand back to that of a human. He stretches it and grips it. "I will never allow a woman like you to escape." Moka and Tsukune manage to escape from the situation. They both hide under some staircase, gasping for breath. "That was surprising, wasn''t it? I got a little scared." Despite her words, Moka seems completely unaffected, already used to this situation. Noticing Tsukune being a bit pale, Moka asks him a question. "Are you okay, Tsukune?" ¡°Uh¡­ yeah, I¡¯m fine.¡± Tsukune internally congratulates himself when he manages to eke out a reply without stuttering. But Saizou¡¯s words repeated in his head, causing him to question Moka¡¯s reason for hanging out with him. ¡°Moka... I have to ask... why are you so friendly to someone like me?" Tsukune feels embarrassed for asking. ¡°Even though, I¡¯m just a worthless mediocre guy?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that!¡± Moka says with a loud voice, surprising Tsukune. ¡°To me, you¡¯re not mediocre or worthless, Tsukune!¡± Tsukune could feel the sincerity oozing out of Moka¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t help but back away. Moka holds onto his hand, preventing him from running away. ¡°Hu-huh?? What m-makes you say that Moka?¡± Moka blushes at Tsukune¡¯s question. ¡°I-it¡¯s because¡­¡± This time, it was her turn to be embarrassed. She cups her cheeks as she says ¡°We¡¯re on bloodsucking terms.¡± Tsukune almost falls from that. Moka quickly explains herself. "Be proud of yourself! You have grade S blood Tsukune!" Tsukune couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing. "It''s way better than any of the blood I''ve drank before from blood bags or transfusions!" Moka started to get fired up, praising Tsukune¡¯s blood. "It''s full-bodied, the sweetness is perfect, and the vitamin and mineral count are perfect!" ¡°WHAT AM I, FOOD??!¡± This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. Moka¡¯s unfazed by Tsukune¡¯s sudden outburst, understanding why anyone would feel that way. Blushing, Moka gives Tsukune an unexpected reply. "Well... actually, you know... That was my first time Tsukune..." ¡°Huh?¡± Tsukune replies with surprise. Moka gives Tsukune an abashed but sincere smile. ¡°You¡¯re the first person I have ever fed from, Tsukune. It¡¯s my first time, so I¡¯ll never forget it.¡± Tsukune felt flustered as well, his heart starting to pump faster and faster. ¡°Mo-Moka¡­¡± Feeling shy, Moka playfully slaps Tsukune¡¯s shoulder, causing him to fly and fall to the ground. Unfortunately, Moka was already looking down another hallway. "Let''s have some fun and check out the other parts of the academy." ¡°Y¡­Yeah,¡± Tsukune stood up, feeling some pain in his shoulder. She¡¯s¡­ so strong¡­ Eventually, Tsukune manages to get back up and he follows Moka to explore the school. The first thing they decided to check was the academy grounds. . Looking around, the two of them saw dozens of equally curious students exploring their new environment. Despite the desolate landscape surrounding the academy, the academy itself was a well-designed building. Taking out the student handbook to check for a map, Tsukune becomes surprised when he sees the amenities and buildings that are provided by the academy. "Whoa!" Moka goes toward Tsukune''s side to check the handbook. "Why?" Tsukune turns to Moka to explain. "Look! There are so many places here. There''s the academy itself which has 6 floors, not including the rooftop. Then there''s a different building for other extra-curricular activities." Tsukune says in awe. "Whoaaaa!" Moka reads with Tsukune, equally impressed. "There''s a giant track and field area. A building that houses multiple pools, ranging from small kiddy ones to Olympic standard-size pools. There are multiple dorms too!" Tsukune''s head starts to ache as he realizes just how massive Spirit Academy is. There are even different academy buildings dedicated to elementary and middle schoolers! If this is true, how is this place unknown to the real world??? "Tsukune? Are you okay?" Moka''s voice snaps Tsukune out of his worries. Shaking his head, Tsukune replies. "Yeah, I''m fine! Just a bit surprised. Doesn''t this place seem large?" Moka puts her finger on her cheeks and thinks. "Hmmm... nope." She says with a bright voice, clearly unbothered by the unusual size of the academy. Tsukune looks at Moka''s face with surprise. "Moka..." "Yes?" "Are you umm..." Rich? "Am I what?" Moka asks, curious. Tsukune shakes his head. "No, never mind. Let''s go?" Moka squints at him, sizing him up but quickly returns to her cheerful self. "Okay!" Tsukune follows as Moka leads again. "Since this place is pretty big, we probably can''t explore everything in one go so-" "We should explore it when we have more time in the future then!" Moka cheerfully says. The future! Tsukune smiles. "Yeah!" For now, the two explore the grounds. As they see more of the academy, Tsukune finds many monstrous designs that would not be popular in a "human" school. "Is that a gargoyle?" Tsukune asks as he points to a stone statue that''s clearly a gargoyle. "Ooh, yeah. They''re a pretty common design, I think? Well, my home before had a lot of gargoyles as well." Moka says, admiring the stone statue. "Fr-from your vampire home... right?" Despite having confirmation that the students of the academy were monsters, Tsukune still couldn''t believe that Moka was a monster. Unfortunately, Moka didn''t hear Tsukune because she saw a vending machine in the distance. "Tsukune, look! We can buy juice!" Tsukune dejectedly chuckles as he follows Moka toward the weirdly designed vending machine. The part of the machine that outputs items is a large curved mouth with sharp teeth. It had a large eye on its lower left side that seemed to gaze at Tsukune and Moka as they approached. It was as if the vending machine was a face. "The design is so cute," Moka mutters as she looks for a certain drink. "Ah, there it is." After a quick glance, Moka was able to find her favorite drink. She pulls out her wallet and buys a red colored can. Tsukune sees it and assumes the worst. Is that blood?? Moka opens the can and starts to drink from it. After a mouthful gulp, Moka sighs in satisfaction while Tsukune is pale in fear. But after seeing her satisfied face, Tsukune couldn''t help but feel satisfied as well. The two of them continue to chat while exploring the academy grounds. Time passes and when it''s becoming too late, Moka brings up the idea of walking together toward the dormitories. "I''d love that," Tsukune says, clearly enjoying himself. "But we should get our bags first." He adds. Moka nods. "Yeah!" After retrieving their bags from their classroom, the two of them take the forest path toward the dorms. Along the way, Tsukune couldn''t help but admire Moka''s unbridled positivity. She was just a treat to be with. This is happiness!! It feels like I''m on a date with Moka!! Moka is pointing at the distance, describing some landmarks but Tsukune couldn''t help but admire her beauty. Just her beauty was already admirable but her personality was even more so. She turns to Tsukune and smiles at him. Wow... She''s... This is too good... I feel giddy. "Look Tsukune! The dorms we''ll be living in!" Tsukune follows Moka''s arm which is pointing toward a large collection of apartment-like buildings. But unlike the apartments that Tsukune has seen, all of these buildings appear to be haunted. The terrifying atmosphere of the dorms was enhanced by the sound of crows, surrounding dead trees, and tombstones. Tsukune felt his entire body shudder in fear. It didn''t help that poisonous snakes popped out of nowhere. CREEPY!! Come to think of it, how did I get to this creepy place without realizing it??! Turning toward Moka with an unsteady face, Tsukune mutters to himself. "I... I wonder if I can live for 3 years in a place like this... right, Moka?" But his hopes for sympathy were quickly dashed. Moka was excited. "So cool! This place is full of dignity and character." Moka was clasping her hands in respect. "No way! Are we even looking at the same thing here??!" Tsukune says, terrified of Moka''s interest in housing. "Well, look at the building first. It''s huge but well-maintained. It''s clearly an old but well-taken-care-of building! It exudes dignity. Oh, you don''t like it, Tsukune? Even though you''re a monster?" Tsukune nervously laughs. "I-I guess I just have a differe-" "Oh, speaking of which, what kind of monster are you, Tsukune?" Moka asks. Tsukune chokes on his own saliva. I''m a human but... "Uh... well... I''m..." Noticing how uncomfortable Tsukune is, Moka immediately interjects. "Oh... I forgot. Letting your true form is against the school rules isn''t it?!" Moka speaks fast as if trying to get her point across. "Sorry, I didn''t mean to ask that question. Hehe." Moka added a cute laugh as if trying to make the situation less awkward. Tsukune wasn''t having any of it. He loudly and nervously laughed. "Hahahahahahahaha." Eventually, Tsukune manages to calm down. "Oh, speaking of which, I can''t really see you as anything except a normal human." I say that but Moka''s way too exceptional to be a human too. Tsukune continues with his earlier thought, "Are you really a v-vampire?" Moka smiles. "Yep, of course. I have no reason to lie about it." Tsukune quickly waves his hand. "I didn''t mean to call you a liar!" Moka giggles. "Right now, I look pretty human but..." She emphasizes a silver cross that''s adorned with a red gem in the center. The silver cross was attached to a black choker with rosary beads on Moka''s neck. "You see... if I take this rosary on my chest off." Moka gives Tsukune a calm smile as if she''s trying to reassure him that she won''t do anything dangerous to him. "I become the real thing, an evil and scaaaary vampire." She chuckles. Tsukune looks at the beautifully crafted silver cross. That rosary is what makes Moka human? Seeing Tsukune so interested, Moka continues. "Rosaries and crosses have the ability to seal off a vampire''s power. In my original form, I was a true vampire, capable of immense destruction. This rosary is meant to keep my vampire powers sealed. But I am still a vampire, even when I am sealed like this. That means I''m still very strong so I have to be careful when I interact with other monsters." Moka says, a bit regretfully. Tsukune, on the other hand, was focused on the rosary and cross. Is she serious? Tsukune observed Moka''s gentle face. Even though Moka is so cute and gentle... She''s still a monster? Is she really not a human? While Tsukune was deep in thought, Moka quickly closed the gap between them. "And because I''m still a vampire, I still end up craving blood." Moka leans forward and gently puts her hands on Tsukune''s chest, as if caressing him. "Huh? Whoa... Moka... What are you doi-" She smiles and whispers. "You''re my weakness." She then leans forward and bites Tsukune''s neck. Chapter 4: Human Fear "Owwwww!" Tsukune had to lie down on the ground after Moka took her 2nd dose of Tsukune. Moka, on the other hand, was very satisfied. She leans downward beside Tsukune with a smile. "Tsukune, it''s a bit late. You should go in before night falls." Tsukune observed Moka''s face. At first, she observes him as well but after a while, she blushes. "What are you staring at Tsukune?" She turns away. After a while, Moka calls Tsukune again worriedly. "Tsukune? You won''t go yet? Are you okay?" Tsukune sighs. "Moka... I can''t feel my body." Moka turns back with shock on her face. "Sorry!! I didn''t expect your body to be so weak!" She says with slightly teary eyes. Tsukune couldn''t help but cry as well. You don''t need to tell me that. Not everyone¡¯s a super strong vampire like you! Seeing Tsukune helplessly lying on the ground, Moka couldn¡¯t help but offer to carry him. "Here, let me bring you to your room!" Tsukune, with an already shattered pride, couldn''t let Moka carry him like a princess. Seeing her completely serious about this, Tsukune quickly replies. "No no no, I''m fine." With all of the remains of his pride, he forces himself to stand up. When his body staggers a bit, Moka couldn''t help but be worried. Tsukune raises his palm, signaling to her that he doesn''t want her help. "See see, I told you I can do it," Tsukune says with all the bravado he can muster. Moka giggles when she notices Tsukune¡¯s legs shaking. "Okay, you got it... I''ll... see you tomorrow, okay?" Tsukune hears that and his overworked heart skips another beat. He quickly nods. "Yeah!" If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Moka smiles and walks toward the direction of her dormitory. Tsukune watches as Moka disappears from his view. Sighing, he falls to the ground again to take a seat. Taking deep breaths, Tsukune tries to recover some strength. Can I really stay here? Eventually, Tsukune regains enough strength to stand up and enter his dorm. The moment he steps inside the dorm¡¯s main entrance, he feels his entire body become heavier. It wasn''t anything too heavy but since he''s carrying all of his bags, Tsukune felt like he gained a dozen pounds. What is this?? Exiting the dorm, Tsukune felt the weight disappear. He looked around to see if there was anyone else nearby. Maybe a monster was playing a trick on him. But he was alone so he had no choice but to blame the actual building itself. What?? I get heavier when I''m in the dorm?? Why? Going in again, Tsukune felt his weight increase once more. He repeats going back in and out multiple times so that he can confirm that it isn''t just some freak phenomenon. After the nth time, Tsukune has no choice but to accept that the dorms are magical in some way. Sighing, he trudges through the spooky lobby and goes to the elevator. It was getting quite late so Tsukune didn¡¯t see any other students nearby. Most of them must¡¯ve checked in early or something. Once he reaches the dorm''s elevator, he notices that it has a spooky antique design. Doing his best to ignore it, Tsukune enters it. Once inside, he clicks the 5th floor button and waits. He actually checks to see if anyone else is going to join him in his ride-up. Fortunately, he was alone. He didn¡¯t really want to deal with any monster. The elevator creaks as it moves upward, carrying Tsukune and his baggage. Once he reaches his dorm room, Tsukune thanks the gods. Considering that he¡¯s in a place with monsters, Tsukune was sure that the gods were real too. At least, I don''t have to share my room with anyone! Tsukune opens his dorm room and enters. Despite the terrifying building, antique elevator, and spooky environment, the actual dorm room looked like a modern apartment room. Tsukune felt a wave of relief when he closed the door, earning him some well-deserved privacy. He spends the late afternoon and dusk fixing all of his clothes and items so that he can personalize his dorm room. Tsukune then takes a bath after he¡¯s finished with his room. Even the bath is high quality. It feels like I¡¯m in a hotel rather than a dorm room. Lying down on his bed, Tsukune felt the fatigue of the day immediately hit him all at once. Due to Moka taking blood from him twice, Tsukune¡¯s sleep was very sound.
Once morning came, Tsukune felt something touching his leg. Remembering that he was in a place full of monsters wearing human disguises, Tsukune jumps up from his bed. He immediately glares at the end of his bed, looking for anything that could''ve grabbed him. Seeing nothing there, Tsukune exhales. "I am alone here. There''s nothing in my room. This is my safe space." After calming down, Tsukune stands up to prepare for the day. While he had his orientation yesterday, today was the real start of Tsukune''s life in high school. High school life with Moka¡­ it won¡¯t be that bad¡­ right? Despite his fear of this terrifying academy, Tsukune believed that he could survive it as long as Moka was with him. Going to the bathroom, Tsukune prepared to shower. He was about to cover his left hand. "Wait, what?" His left hand which had a gash from yesterday''s bike crash was now completely healthy. It was as if it never had a wound in the first place. Staring into his palm, Tsukune was confused. "Ho-how di-" Tsukune''s thoughts were suddenly disrupted as the sound of his alarm clock echoed in his room. Looking at the time, Tsukune''s eyes opened wide. "No! I''m going to be late!" He rushes to the bathroom to bathe and change into his second set of uniform. Taking a look in the mirror to see if he made any mistakes wearing his uniform, Tsukune noticed nothing out of the ordinary. He nods, satisfied. "I''ve got to go. I hope I can walk to school with Moka today." Tsukune says with a dumb grin. Leaving his dorm room, Tsukune notices other rushing students as well. He raises his hand to greet a room neighbor. "Good morning!" The student raises his hand and waves at Tsukune. After that, he quickly rushes to the edge of the hallway. With a single leap, the student jumps off the dorm balcony. "AHHHHHHH!" Tsukune rushes to the balcony''s edge and looks down. He sees the other student land on the ground from the fifth floor without any difficulties. After landing, the student turns around and sees Tsukune. They wave and start to walk toward the direction of the academy. What just happened??! Tsukune''s heart was rapidly beating. He falls to the ground and leans on the balcony wall. "Wh-what..." Closing his eyes, Tsukune tries to force himself to forget the moment but his heart continues to beat rapidly. He rubs his face with his palms as he has cold sweats. "I... I can''t handle this. This is just too much." Tsukune groans. After a while, Tsukune stands up and returns to his room to write his withdrawal notice.
Waiting just outside of the boy''s dormitory, Moka was leaning on a wall. "I wonder what''s taking Tsukune so long?" Chapter 5: I hate humans! Tsukune walked, holding a withdrawal of notice in his hand. There were dozens of other students around him, walking toward the academy but Tsukune didn''t pay attention to any of them. It''s already late in the morning... Remembering the student who jumped off the fifth floor and imagining how a normal human would have already splattered all over the ground, Tsukune internally groaned again. I couldn''t help it... Sorry, Moka. Thinking of Moka, Tsukune couldn''t help but waver in his decision. Should I really give up? or should I stay? Tsukune remembers the entire day he spent with Moka yesterday. I don''t want to be separated from Moka but... but... how can I possibly survive in this place? "Hey. Wait up, loverboy." Tsukune''s body freezes up as he hears a cold and menacing voice. While Tsukune was never a man of violence, he would not freeze up from just a voice, unless it came from Moka. Right now, he felt an ominous force seem to envelop him when he heard those words. Just like the dorms?? He then feels a hand grab his collar and he''s quickly lifted up. Being moved around haphazardly, Tsukune sees the one manhandling him. Saizou?! He feels the air get punched out of his lungs as Saizou forcefully pins him on an academy ground''s wall. With clear amusement and derision in his voice, Saizou shouts, causing the nearby students to back away. "It looks like you had a lot of fun with Moka yesterday!" Tsukune tries to escape from Saizou''s grip but the force enveloping him earlier causes his body to become sluggish and Saizou is far more powerful than anything Tsukune has ever seen in his entire life. For him, it was like being held in place by a motorcycle but with the dexterity of a human hand. "I''ll make you pay for that," Saizou says, ignoring the growing crowd around them. Tsukune didn''t reply, stuck in his own thoughts. Crap, this is bad... What if this brute kills me?! They wouldn''t allow that on school grounds, right??! "Your true form! What is your true form, you worthless wretch!" Saizou increased the amount of strength he was exerting on Tsukune, causing the weaker human to feel the hardness of the stone wall behind him. Tsukune''s mind started working overtime as he tried to think of a way out of this situation. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. If it gets out that I''m human, even if Saizou doesn''t kill me, the others would! "Tr-true form? I... I''m a va-vampire!" Tsukune shouted with all the force he could muster. The mention of the word vampire actually weakened the grip holding onto Tsukune¡¯s collar. For a moment, Tsukune could see fear in Saizou''s eyes but it is quickly crushed with offended anger. Saizou lets go of Tsukune''s collar but he immediately swings his left arm. Tsukune has the good instincts to duck, dodging the incoming punch. Then he hears the sound of a powerful shockwave as Saizou''s strike obliterates the wall behind him. Tsukune''s trembling was no longer due to some supernatural force but rather, true fear. The crowd that formed seemed to be indifferent to this blatant act of bullying. They were mostly impressed with Saizou''s physical strength. "Wow! That guy''s pretty strong!" "I know right? And he did it in his human form too!" "The wall was smashed to pieces in one punch." "His youki must be immense!" While the crowd went wild, Saizou was enraged by Tsukune''s statement. "You??? A Vampire???" Saizou''s right hand seems to tremble as it starts to undulate, causing Saizou''s white flesh to become darkish in hue and grow in size. His nails start to protrude, transforming into claws. Tsukune is frozen in terror as he realizes that Saizou''s hand is now large enough to envelop his entire head if Saizou wants to. His hand!?!! "Vampires are immortal monsters that hail from the west! You don''t even remotely look Western at all!" Saizou''s body trembles, threatening to explode under his barely restrained power. "Vampires are said to be one of the greatest users of youki and yet! You ooze no such power!" Saizou''s claws were close to Tsukune''s head, ready to squeeze it like a watermelon. "You''re no vampire! Don''t lie to me!!" Saizou wanted nothing more than to squeeze the life out of Tsukune but he heard some menacing words from the crowd. "He''s going too far." "Yeah, I thought we weren''t allowed to show our monster forms!" "Someone should report this to the public safety committee. Kuyo wouldn''t let this freshman upstart act like this." The mention of the name Kuyo stops Saizou''s advance. He glares at Tsukune, who despite his fear, is looking back at him. Saizou leans downward and glares at Tsukune. "Don''t go near Moka again! If you even talk to her, you''re dead!" The crowd watches as Saizou walks away shaking his hand as if trying to return it to its human form. Tsukune, on the other hand, was stunned. He was unable to move for a while. Eventually, the crowd disperses and Tsukune manages to regain some strength in his legs again. With all the courage he could muster, Tsukune rushes back to the dorms. No no no no! I can''t do this anymore! If I stay here, I''m going to die! Unwilling to wait for the creaky and slow elevator, Tsukune scrambles up the stairs. He enters his dorm and starts packing all of his items. For a moment, Tsukune remembered Moka but he felt a slight sting on his forehead. Touching it, he realizes that some of the rock fragments from the wall wounded him. Seeing the blood, he continues to pack. Eventually, he manages to pack all of his clothes and items. Tsukune then runs out, carrying his belongings. It wasn''t long before he reached the forest pathway leading to the bus stop. This isn''t a joke! That was horrible! Too horrible for words!! "H-he smashed that concrete wall like it was made of paper! With his bare hands! Are all monsters this strong??? It''s so scary! I''ll die here! Tsukune continued to run but he eventually heard a voice that washed away all of his worries. "Oh? Tsukune!" Tsukune turned around and saw Moka''s bright demeanor. "Mornin¡¯! I was waiting for you, you know!" Moka''s physically stronger body, allows her to effortlessly catch up to Tsukune. She hugs him from behind, effectively preventing him from running away. "If we don''t hurry, we''re both gonna be late!" Moka said, unable to read Tsukune''s mood. "Mo-Moka!" Despite his fears, Tsukune was still enamored by Moka but after remembering Saizou, his infatuation didn''t last long. Finally, Moka was able to see that Tsukune was distressed, especially after she saw that he had a small scratch on his forehead. "Tsukune?" She gently asked. She looks down and sees Tsukune carrying two bags. Moka knew those were his luggage. "What''s wrong?" Moka felt that Tsukune was going to disappear at any moment. "Why are you carrying so much of your stuff?" Tsukune looks away, ashamed but still determined. "I... I can''t help it Moka... This school..." Moka tries to get closer but Tsukune pulls away. "What about this school Tsukune?" "It''s too terrifying for me... I... I want to go to a human school." At the mention of the word human school, Moka''s eyes seem to widen and she purses her lips as she prepares to speak. "No way! Tsukune, you can''t go off to some human school!" Tsukune was surprised by Moka''s sudden persistence. With determination, Moka screams the next words. "I hate those humans!" Tsukune feels as if the floor suddenly caved in. "... Huh...?" Chapter 6: The First time Im not Alone Tsukune looked at Moka in a completely different light. As he was about to say something quite harsh, Moka spoke first. "You know... I... I actually went to a human school up through middle school..." Moka had a painful expression, causing Tsukune¡¯s heart to ache. "I was isolated. None of those humans believed in monsters. Because of that, I started thinking that I was weird... different from everyone¡­¡± Tsukune wanted nothing more than to comfort Moka right now but her words earlier caused him to back away. ¡°I¡­ I thought it would be better if I just didn¡¯t exist. It would¡¯ve been better if I wasn¡¯t there.¡± Moka looked at Tsukune¡¯s eyes with a happy and determined look. ¡°It was tough¡­ but you told me that even if I was a vampire, it would be all right¡­¡± Tsukune couldn¡¯t avert his eyes. It was as if Moka was holding him in place with her eyes. ¡°And because of you, it¡¯s been the first time in my life that I didn¡¯t feel that I was alone.¡± Moka finishes her sentence with a bright smile, causing the magic that held Tsukune in place to disappear. He looks down. His knuckles turn white as he tightly grips the handles of his bags. Moka continued, desperate to keep Tsukune here. "You can''t go Tsukune... I do- Let''s study hard at this academy. Toge-" But Tsukune couldn¡¯t be swept by Moka¡¯s pace again. ¡°If!¡± His loud voice stops Moka in her tracks. Tsukune grits his teeth as he pushes the next words out. ¡°What if I said I was one of those humans you hate..." Moka startles as she sees how pale Tsukune is. ¡°Would you still stop me?¡± Tsukune says with a pained look. ¡°... Huh?¡± Moka was at a loss for words. Unfortunately, Tsukune took that as a sign that Moka hated him. ¡°I¡¯m human¡­¡± It was a whisper but Moka could clearly hear it. Seeing Moka stare at him, Tsukune shouted. "I am a human! It was a mistake but I ended up being enrolled in this school! I''m a human..." For a moment, Tsukune falters but seeing Moka¡¯s terrified face, he knew that this was the point of no return. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°... I¡­ I¡¯m different from you.¡± Moka¡¯s eyes were wide with a mixture of fear and anxiety. ¡°...¡± her silence terrified Tsukune too. Wi-will she eat me now that she knows I¡¯m human? ¡°No!¡± Moka¡¯s shout startles Tsukune. ¡°There¡¯s no way a human could be here¡­¡± Tsukune looks at Moka¡¯s pained face and how she unconsciously backs away. Hurt, he turns away. Resolving himself, Tsukune turns around, toward the bus stop. "Moka... That look on your face was because you realized I''m human, right?" I¡¯m so pathetic. It¡¯s not even Moka¡¯s fault¡­ ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t belong here. I shouldn¡¯t be here.¡± Hearing her own words come from Tsukune¡¯s mouth, Moka rushes forward and grabs his shoulder. "Wait! Really, Tsukune! I was jus-" Tsukune pulls away. "Let go! You hate humans right?? So let me go!" Feeling sorry for himself, Tsukune runs away before Moka can say anything else. Don¡¯t look back! Tsukune internally screamed at himself as he heard Moka¡¯s shouts. ¡°Tsukune! Come back!!¡± But Tsukune didn¡¯t turn back. He continued to run until he saw the ominous scarecrow that carried a sign saying ¡®spirit academy¡¯. Leaning down, Tsukune takes deep breaths as he tries to calm his pounding heart. After a while, he stands up and pulls out the withdrawal notice. He turns back and looks at the forest path. There was no sign of Moka. This¡­ this is for the best. Then he remembers Moka¡¯s words. And because of you, it¡¯s been the first time in my life that I didn¡¯t feel that I was alone. He then hears the sound of an incoming bus. Turning toward the tunnel, Tsukune sees the telltale shape of a bus coming toward him. If¡­ If I go back home, everything will go back to normal. Looking at the withdrawal notice again, Tsukune¡¯s mind wanders to Moka. Is this right... Am I satisfied with this? The bus eventually arrives, stopping just beside Tsukune. The door opens, revealing the same creepy bus driver. With his ominous voice, the driver calls out to Tsukune. ¡°Hehe¡­ you¡¯re running away after all.¡± Tsukune felt a bit annoyed by that but the bus driver didn¡¯t care and continued to speak. ¡°Somehow I had a feeling you would¡­¡± With a light laugh constantly attached to his lips, the driver speaks to Tsukune before he can board the bus. ¡°Anyway, enough with that. It¡¯s fine that you want to run away. Hehehe¡­ If you have no regrets, come aboard. Let¡¯s take you home.¡± Tsukune stared at the bus entrance in front of him. Taking a deep breath, he takes a step forward.
Moka couldn¡¯t follow Tsukune as he ran away. Despite her final attempt to keep him here, she was still anxious about Tsukune being a human. She aimlessly walked around in the same area, half hoping that Tsukune would return and half hoping he didn¡¯t. Moka kicked around some pieces of rocks as she muttered to herself. ¡°No way¡­ why did¡­ no¡­¡± In no time, tears started to fall from Moka¡¯s eyes. "Even though, I finally made a friend... It was the first time in my life I had a friend..." She chuckles, feeling sad for herself. Tsukune¡­ even if¡­ yo- ¡°Hey! Is the beautiful Moka alone?¡± Moka¡¯s thoughts were suddenly interrupted by a rough but familiar voice. Before she could turn around, Moka felt a grip grasp her wrist, pulling her to face someone taller than her. She immediately recognizes the source of the voice. ¡°Saizou?!?!¡± Saizou¡¯s sleazy smile gives Moka the chills. He then licks his lips, as if imagining a savory meal. ¡°A beautiful lady like you should never be alone, especially when a man like me is around, Moka Akashiya.¡± Moka tries to pull away but Saizou¡¯s superhuman grip forces her to stay put. ¡°S-Saizou! Let me go!¡± Saizou chuckled. ¡°How could I?¡± With malicious intent, Saizou then pushes Moka toward a group of headstones. ¡°Sa-Saizou, please. Let me go and I won¡¯t report this.¡± Saizou laughs at Moka¡¯s feeble attempts to push him away. He removes his uniform jacket as he speaks to Moka with unbridled lust. ¡°Moka Akashiya¡­ I am serious about you. Your beauty is incomparable to any one of those puny women I ravaged in the real world. I want you to be all mine!" Moka tries to back away but finds rows upon rows of tombstones blocking her way. Looking back at Saizou, Moka sees his tongue start to elongate. She flinches in fear as Saizou¡¯s body starts to undulate as if something is trying to escape his human form. "Argh..." Saizou groaned as if he was in pain. "Oooh... I knew it. I fucking knew it... I can''t control my transformation when I feel like this..." Saizou¡¯s arms start to become larger as his uniform starts to rip apart. ¡°When I come to this point, there is no stopping me! I can¡¯t control myself anymore! This human form can¡¯t hold me!¡± Moka froze in place as Saizou shed off his human skin. ¡°N¡­No, someone¡­ help¡­¡± Saizou laughs as he sees Moka shake in terror. ¡°Hahaha! I¡¯m going to enjoy this violation of the school rules!¡± Moka screams as she comes to the full realization of what Saizou intended for her. Only one person came to mind. ¡°TSUKUNE!!!!!!!!!!!!!¡± Chapter 7: A True Monster Saizou¡¯s monstrous form moved toward Moka with lecherous intent. Opening his fanged maw, Saizou¡¯s tongue slithers outward, moving like a living snake. It circled around the frozen Moka. ¡°... Ugh¡­ eww¡­¡± Moka couldn¡¯t help but voice out her thoughts, causing Saizou to grin with excitement. Ahhhh¡­ this is the perfect woman¡­ feeble and cowering under my frame¡­ Even Saizou¡¯s thoughts were monstrous. As Moka cowered in fear, Saizou¡¯s instincts as a monster race without females, flared. Despite Moka¡¯s supernatural nature, her memories mostly consisted of her with humans. The idea of fighting or hurting others was unfamiliar to her, especially one that was raised in the safety of Japan. Even if she didn¡¯t know how to fight, Moka¡¯s senses were still supernatural and she heard a familiar voice coming from the distance. ¡°Moka!!¡± Turning toward the direction of the voice, Moka saw Tsukune in the distance, running toward her, carrying his luggage. ¡°Moka!!!¡± Moka couldn¡¯t help but feel emotional. Y-you came back! But she could feel hostility radiating from the monster behind her. Remembering that Saizou was more than willing to break school laws, Moka shouts. ¡°Tsukune! Why?! Why did you come back!?¡± Tsukune, so focused on Moka, didn¡¯t see Saizou¡¯s large form. It was as if any monster would camouflage in the background as long as Moka was in view. "It''s because there is something I want to say!" It was only when Tsukune was near that he saw Saizou. ¡°Huh?¡± Saizou on the other hand was aware of Tsukune the moment he heard his scream. With a furious expression as if he was blue balled at the edge of climax, Saizou growls and basically spits out the next words toward Tsukune. "You scum... How dare you show up at the best moment... AND NOW YOU HAVE THE GALL TO WANT TO SAY SOMETHING!" In his true form, Saizou barely resembled a human. Standing at a height almost reaching 9 feet tall, Saizou was gigantic. In addition to his taller height, Saizou¡¯s transformation proportionately increased his mass and width, creating an intimidating image that struck fear in Tsukune¡¯s heart. Along with his size, Saizou¡¯s true form boasted a carapace-like skin covering his entire body, making it seem tougher. His arms were tipped with hardened claws rather than human hands. Even his head appeared to be covered with a thick shell. ¡°I believe I warned you to never come near Moka again¡­¡± Turning toward Tsukune, Saizou¡¯s muscles flexed as he prepared to deliver a lethal blow. Just realizing that a true monster was in front of him, Tsukune screamed. "Wh-what is this thing?!?!! It''s a mo-monster?!" Moka immediately tries to intervene. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°Run Tsukune! It¡¯s Saizou¡¯s true form!¡± Tsukune¡¯s feet didn¡¯t move. ¡°S-Saizou?? This is Saizou?? Are all monsters like this!¡± Despite his fear, Tsukune couldn¡¯t help but imagine Moka without the rosary. So... if Moka takes off her rosary, then... she''ll become like that too? But Tsukune didn¡¯t have enough time to ponder Moka¡¯s true appearance. After all, Saizou charged toward him with lethal intent. Saizou¡¯s already large hand seems to become larger in Tsukune¡¯s point of view as it comes crashing down toward him. Saizou scorned Tsukune, knowing that the weakling in front of him would not be able to dodge. And Saizou was right. Tsukune was about to face the might of a monster, capable of extinguishing the light of a human¡¯s life. Am¡­ I¡­ going to die? Then Saizou¡¯s claw strikes Tsukune¡¯s body. An unbelievable amount of inertia is suddenly exerted on Tsukune¡¯s body as he¡¯s sent flying. Saizou¡¯s telegraped swing sends Tsukune behind him, shattering a bunch of tombstones. Drunk in the feeling of abusing others, Saizou laughs and guffaws. Moka screams as she rushes toward Tsukune. ¡°Tsukune!¡± Saizou turns to Tsukune and taunts him with horrid glee. "What''s wrong vampire?!" Saizou spits out the word with scathing sarcasm. "Did you think that a monstrel like me would run at the mere mention of a vampire?!" Shattering a nearby dead tree with a singular shrug, Saizou reaffirms himself. ¡°You¡¯re too weak! You¡¯re scum!¡± Moka watched as the dust settled and saw Tsukune¡¯s battered and bloodied body in the middle of ruined tombstones. She immediately goes toward Tsukune¡¯s side and checks on him. His breathing was labored and Moka¡¯s supernatural senses told her that he was having an immensely difficult time. Tsukune¡¯s face had multiple scratch wounds and even one of his hands looked mangled. Oh no! Ts-Tsukune¡¯s only human¡­ He can¡¯t regenerate. Moka started to internally panic as she tried to look for a solution. How¡­ horrible¡­ I can¡¯t use youki¡­ ¡°Tsukune¡­ even though you came back for me¡­ this happened.¡± Moka knew that she didn¡¯t have the ability to save Tsukune. She could only comfort him to the best of his ability. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I can¡¯t save you¡­ humans and monsters are too different¡­ aren¡¯t they?¡± The silver shine of the Moka¡¯s rosary reminds her of her nature. "Because... I''m a vampire, I''m drawn to the blood of humans... and no matter what, I''ll end up hurting humans..." Moka¡¯s tears start to drop on Tsukune¡¯s face. "The truth is... the truth is the whole time... I thought... I finally found a friend... But I guess it''s impossible... because I''m a monster and I''ll do nothing but hurt you as well." Tsukune suddenly coughs out blood. ¡°Tsukune!¡± With his battered body, Tsukune gently touches Moka¡¯s shoulder as if to reassure her. "S-surely... I''m a weak... and worthless guy¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m not an impressive person¡­ I¡¯m average and mediocre in almost everything I do¡­" Saizou flinches when he hears Tsukune¡¯s voice. This guy is still alive? How! I was sure that I shattered his ribs! This lucky brat! ¡°But¡­ I realized that¡­ everything that terrified me¡­ wasn¡¯t because of you¡­ It wasn¡¯t right of me¡­ to lash out at you¡­ and if I left¡­ knowing I said those words to you¡­ I would¡¯ve regretted it for the rest of my life¡­¡± Tsukune gives Moka a bright smile, one that doesn¡¯t fit his bloody demeanor. ¡°Moka¡­ I also want you to be my friend.¡± Moka couldn¡¯t help but choke up at Tsukune¡¯s words. ¡°Even if you¡¯re a vampire¡­ I like you Moka.¡± Saizou sees this and he screams. ¡°What the hell are you babbling about!¡± He charges toward the two of them, intent on murdering Tsukune. ¡°Moka¡­ please.¡± ¡­ run¡­ Tsukune¡¯s vision was starting to fade. Despite wanting to hold onto Moka as long as possible, Tsukune¡¯s hand that¡¯s gripping Moka¡¯s arm starts to become weaker and falls forward. Please¡­ even if it¡¯s just Moka¡­ Tsukune¡¯s hand falls forward, snagging onto Moka¡¯s rosary. No! Don¡¯t delay her any further. But to both their surprise, the rosary comes off without any resistance. Moka¡¯s eyes widen in shock as her suppressed youki starts to radiate outward like a broken dam. ¡°No! The rosary came off!¡± The released youki was so powerful that it started to illuminate the area. Saizou¡¯s charge was pushed back by the pressure exerted by Moka¡¯s transformation. The ground seems to tremble at the amount of power Moka continues to exert. When Saizou thought that Moka¡¯s power was finally slowing down, it suddenly exploded in magnitude once more as Moka herself was undergoing her transformation. Unlike the rogue monster that is Saizou and many of the other monsters hidden in the world, vampires are described as ageless, immensely powerful, and unmatched in terms of their youki. But most importantly, vampires are also described as beautiful, graceful, and perfect. Moka¡¯s slender hands seem to transform, turning her cute nails into sharp claws and her beautiful pink hair turns into a bright silver shade, capable of reflecting sunlight. And for some reason, she becomes taller and proportionately more toned, as if her body reflects her true nature. Opening her mouth with glee, Moka seems to smile with utter amusement as two sharp fangs replace her once human-like fangs. Then as if it never existed, all of the youki that Moka exerted immediately returned as if sucked by a powerful vacuum. All the youki is focused on Moka¡¯s body. Opening her closed eyes, Moka¡¯s green irises were replaced with a sharp and imposing red. Looking at the large monster in front of her, Moka seems amused. Chapter 8: Overwhelming Power Tsukune lost consciousness. The last thing he remembers was falling with the rosary in hand. But it wasn¡¯t long before he recovered and woke up. The first thing he noticed was the fact that his breathing wasn¡¯t as difficult when Saizou threw him away. Wha-what happened? Looking down, Tsukune notices that Moka¡¯s silver cross is still in his hand. Oh no! Tsukune wasn¡¯t able to witness Moka¡¯s entire transformation but he could remember that he was almost tossed around by an invisible force of power that came from Moka¡¯s body. He felt happy that Moka was safe but the current Moka exuded a different aura, as if she was a completely different person. Moka was just a few inches taller than her human form. Excluding her vampire fangs and crimson eyes, Moka still appeared to be a human. But¡­ why is she more terrifying than Saizou¡­ This is a vampire! While Tsukune was in awe, Saizou was terrified. While they were both monsters, Saizou¡¯s true power relied mostly on actual physical strength. His huge body allowed him to dominate those weaker than him. Moka¡¯s vampiric form looked fit and toned but if one were to only look at appearances, Saizou was clearly more powerful. But youki was what monsters used to dominate other monsters. ¡°Ju-just like the legends! Red eyes and unmatched youki!¡± Saizou unconsciously backed away from Moka, who seemed to be taking in the environment. ¡°T-this is a vampire, a true monster!¡± While both Tsukune and Saizou were having their own moments of panic, the newly awakened Moka took a deep breath as she surveyed her surroundings. She looks at her hands. It¡¯s¡­ been so long. But she wasn¡¯t the type to dawdle. Directing her focus to the large monster before her, this Moka recollects all the memories of the pink-haired Moka, as if her mind were suddenly absorbing every detail of the experiences that the pink-haired Moka had lived throughout her entire life. It was akin to awakening from a dream, yet she retained fragments and crucial aspects of the dream that the outer Moka lived through. Moka studies Saizou, the monster in front of her. She tries to recall what type of monster Saizou was but nothing of note came to mind. A monstrel? That explains why he doesn¡¯t look like any monster I know. ¡°...¡± Her silence caused Saizou some anxiety but he couldn¡¯t back down now. After what he claimed about how he would never back down from a vampire, Saizou¡¯s pride didn¡¯t allow him to retreat. And if he won, didn¡¯t that mean that he was stronger than a vampire? I¡¯ll have you Moka Akashiya! Seeing blatant lust in Saizou¡¯s eyes, the newly awakened Moka felt disgust. At this point, she couldn¡¯t stay silent. With pride, Moka speaks with clear dignity, very much unlike her human form. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. "What''s wrong monstrel?" The word monstrel seemed to tick off Saizou, especially when it came from the mouth of a monster like Moka, a vampire. ¡°You want me, right?¡± Using her hand, Moka emphasizes herself. ¡°Just try it. Take me by force.¡± She then extends her hand in a mocking invitation. And with the most arrogant tone Tsukune and Saizou have ever heard, Moka speaks. ¡°Won¡¯t you?¡± Saizou roars and charges forward. He infuses his right arm with all of the youki he can muster, in a furious attempt to shatter Moka¡¯s confidence. With a destructive swing, Saizou let go of all notions of lust. He wanted nothing more than to destroy Moka. Then his right hand connects and strikes Moka¡¯s body dead center, shattering the ground and releasing a powerful shockwave around Saizou¡¯s target. A wall?? After the dust settles, Saizou sees that Moka is unmoved and unscathed. The ground under her feet was obliterated by Saizou¡¯s strike but Moka was clearly unaffected. Moka replies to Saizou¡¯s all-out strike with a proud smirk. ¡°Are you saying you intended to make me yours with an attack with just this degree of power?¡± Saizou felt a chill in his spine as Moka glared at him. W-why didn¡¯t she dodge?! She wasn¡¯t affected by my full power?! Moka then moves with frightening speed. She gracefully leans downward and quickly leaps with a spinning motion. ¡°You¡¯re so weak. Realize your place.¡± She then accelerates and strikes Saizou¡¯s head with a devastating spinning kick, creating a small minor shockwave when her foot connects with Saizou¡¯s cheek. Bones turned to dust as Moka¡¯s strike completely obliterates Saizou¡¯s jaw; but Moka¡¯s attack was empowered by fine-tuned and potent youki, causing internal damage that will either kill Saizou or cripple him for a long time. Saizou¡¯s brain danced inside his skull as Moka¡¯s earth-shattering strike sent him flying even farther than when he struck Tsukune, a normal human. He couldn¡¯t help but scream in pain as Moka¡¯s strike caused him to fly through multiple trees and tombstones until he eventually hit the ground, causing a powerful explosion of dust and smoke. After Moka lands on the ground with a graceful step, she enters a combat stance, careful to never underestimate her enemies, no matter who they are. Seeing that Saizou is no longer capable of fighting, Moka takes a more relaxed stance. Turning around, she sees Tsukune, already standing, albeit with a minor limp. For a moment, a flicker of confusion appears on her face but recognition quickly settles once she looks at her memories. She then remembers that Tsukune was struck by a monster with great strength. But she couldn¡¯t rush to him like her outer self. She still remembered Tsukune¡¯s words. Even if it was in outrage, she couldn¡¯t help but feel cautious. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Tsukune didn¡¯t have any words for this imposing version of Moka. And despite being a human that¡¯s not normally capable of sensing youki, Tsukune felt heavy. Wh-what is this overwhelming pressure?! She''s completely different from the Moka I met yesterday. Moka recognized the telltale look on Tsukune¡¯s face. "... What''s wrong? Are you scared of me?" Moka¡¯s strong, dignified, and formal voice made Tsukune very aware of the stark difference between the shy Moka and this one. Which¡­ which is the real Moka? Moka then raises her hand, emphasizing her sharp vampire claws which causes Tsukune to close his eyes in fear. Remembering pink-haired Moka¡¯s words about how crosses are a way to seal off a vampire¡¯s power, Tsukune couldn¡¯t help but raise it like how a priest who¡¯s about to exorcise a spirit would. Moka then grabs the cross and pulls it out of Tsukune¡¯s hand. Despite Moka¡¯s oppressive power, Tsukune didn¡¯t feel any immediate danger from Moka and now that she was directly in front of him, he couldn¡¯t help but also admire her. This Moka was taller than her human counterpart by a few inches, with a well-trained body. Her silver hair and crimson eyes made her ephemeral and inhuman as if she was sculpted by a godlike artist from the highest quality of marble. Seeing Tsukune''s awe-stricken face, Moka internally chuckled. What a playboy. Don¡¯t get too attached to this one outer me. ¡°Don''t be so worried. This me who has not awoken from slumber for a long time is still quite tired." She gently plays with the rosary. ¡°I have no intention of harming you.¡± Moka leans forward, considerably closing the gap between the two of them. She then gently taps Tsukune¡¯s cheek in a flirty way with the hand that was holding the cross. ¡°Especially because your blood is very delicious to my sleeping self.¡± Two words come into Tsukune¡¯s mind. Two Personalities? While Tsukune was contemplating the possibility that this vampire Moka was a completely different individual from the pink-haired Moka, she was looking at the rosary in her hand with fondness. Eventually, Moka returns from her own thoughts. "Until we meet again human. You had better care for the saccharine version of me lest you lose my favor." With familiar movement, Moka re-attaches the cross to her rosary. Almost immediately, her oppressive power becomes suppressed by the rosary¡¯s sealing power. It was as if her power was never there in the first place. Moka then loses balance as she seems to become shorter. Her body lost its edge and her beautiful silver hair returned to its pink color. She then falls forward but Tsukune is quick enough to catch her. ¡°Moka?!¡± He says out loud, surprised by her sudden fall. ¡°...¡± He waited in silence for Moka to come to and wake up but after seeing her comfortable sleeping face, Tsukune loses all the strength in his legs and the two of them fall to the ground. Fortunately, Tsukune was there to cushion Moka¡¯s fall. Is¡­ Is it finally over?
In the distance, observing the aftermath of the battle, a certain bus driver chuckled. "What a brave boy... To stay at this academy that''s full of perils... hehehe... Maybe..." Chapter 8.5: Awakening & Aftermath A peaceful darkness surrounded Moka. Despite the void and the lack of activity, Moka felt content. It was comforting as if she was sleeping in the perfect cold spot of a bed and it was dark enough to facilitate sleeping but not too dark to let the mind wander. And she was never too tired nor too energetic. It was a perfect mix of comfortable lethargy. But every once in a while, visions of the outside would come in, lighting up this void with varying emotions. Excitement. Friendship. Happiness. Moka felt happy as she saw the outside world. Unfortunately, not everything was sunshine and happiness. Desperation. Isolation. Loneliness. Moka didn¡¯t understand how and why these feelings hit so close to home, especially when she hadn¡¯t personally experienced these events. Despite the comfort provided by the darkness, Moka still looked forward to the visions. It was like finding the right show when you¡¯re doing nothing but browsing an endless list of shows. But as time progressed, the varying emotions have become a single note. Instead of having healthy opportunities to be happy and sad, instead, the visions were almost always sad or miserable. Rarely did this person have any moments of happiness. Pitiful. But Moka couldn¡¯t sympathize. From loose memories and emotions of her childhood, she knew that if one wished for something, one must claim it. If this person wished to be happy, she simply needed to find a way to be. Moka continued to watch over this foolish person but as time passed, even the constant misery started to affect her sleep. It was still comfortable but she no longer looked forward to the visions. There was no point in waiting for something that also made her miserable. Unfortunately, Moka had no such luck. While what she did in this void was similar to sleeping, Moka didn¡¯t have any eyes to close which meant that she couldn¡¯t resist a vision. This misery-stricken life continued to annoy the slumbering Moka. But then hope. This latest vision provided Moka with the emotion of hope. Interesting¡­ This person on the outside was transferring to a different school. This was the source of her hope. The following visions were less sad and gloomy but it was always tinged with a forward look. The future¡­ Then for a while, Moka didn¡¯t receive any visions. She didn¡¯t particularly care but even she couldn¡¯t help but look forward to the future. But then, Moka¡¯s dark world was suddenly bombarded with colors and filled with a sensation that she could only remember as taste. She tasted a delicious flavor that could only be described as one thing. Blood. The power of freshly taken blood was so potent that for a moment, Moka¡¯s sense of comfort was shaken. She wanted to wake up and taste it herself but this ecstasy only lasted so long. Moka felt disappointed but it was quickly replaced by more visions. And this time, they were happy. Images of a young man come into view. Moka watched as this man and the owner of the visions enjoyed a relatively relaxed school life. Tsukune¡­ The young man¡¯s name comes into Moka¡¯s mind. She speaks it as if it was the most natural thing to do. She didn¡¯t know why but she felt a connection with this young man. Unfortunately, the name doesn¡¯t stay for too long in her mind. Madness¡­ Moka chuckles as she continues to watch these new visions. For the first time in a while, the visions were absent of any sadness. The person on the outside finally found companionship. For some reason, Moka felt happy whenever the visions were happy. It was at this point that Moka finally recognized who was the person behind those visions. It was none other than herself, another version of her that seemed to fear the loneliness. Unfortunately, the outer Moka¡¯s string of luck was cut short. Almost immediately after the good times, the vision reveals that Tsukune was human all along, the very cause of this outer Moka¡¯s sadness. Aware that the Moka outside was her as well, the inside Moka could not just berate her. After all, this outside Moka might have originally come from her. After a short argument between the outer Moka and Tsukune, the inner Moka wanted nothing more than to comfort herself and possibly scold Tsukune as well. Pitiful¡­ Alone once again, the outer Moka lamented the fact that Tsukune left her but she did nothing to keep him around. The inner Moka watched, having completely lost that feeling of comfort she originally had. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it Fool. Follow him. If you truly want to become his friend, grasp it. Inner Moka sighed, waiting for the vision to finish except, it didn¡¯t. Both Inner and Outer Moka are suddenly startled when someone suddenly sneaks up on Outer Moka. It was a brutish man with a pathetic human disguise. Inner Moka rolled her eyes at the poor display of youki control. A monster¡­ but what type¡­ other me, you have to escape¡­ I know you¡¯re not capable of fighting. But the outer Moka was not as assertive as the inner Moka and she was tossed around by Saizou first. Inner Moka couldn¡¯t bear to watch but she had no choice. Ugh¡­ taken by a pathetic monster like this¡­ Then the vision stops. Inner Moka was thankful she no longer had to suffer through it but was also anxious. She did not want anything to happen to outer Moka or her body. With no way to intervene nor any way to help herself, inner Moka closes her eyes, praying that the comfort of her sleep returns. ¡°Because¡­¡± Words streamed into Inner Moka¡¯s mind. It¡¯s that man again¡­ ¡°I want to be your Friend¡­¡± He¡¯s back. Foolish. ¡°Even if you are a vampire¡­ I like you.¡± Inner Moka¡¯s eyes open and for a moment, he could feel a profound connection between Tsukune and her. The void suddenly expands, as if it was sinking into a hole that was suddenly opened. A vision of the outside world appears but instead of watching it, it seems to get closer and closer until Inner Moka finds herself back in her body once more. The void that surrounded her seemed to radiate outward, showcasing her suppressed power. Long lost memories and even recent ones suddenly flood Moka¡¯s mind. School¡­ Alone¡­ New opportunity¡­ Friends¡­ Tasty blood¡­ Tsukune¡­ Inner Moka opens her eyes and all of the excess energy that she released was suddenly called back in by their master. The radiated power seems to reverse itself, re-entering Moka¡¯s body, and empowering every fiber of her being. With the return of her youki, Moka then remembers even older memories. A quick dodge to the right¡­ Duck¡­ Counter¡­ Strike the chin¡­ Muscle memory takes place once more as Moka¡¯s body seems to recall how to move. Opening her eyes, Moka looks around. Suddenly, outer Moka¡¯s memories flood inner Moka¡¯s mind, reminding her of the damage Tsukune took. Turning to the battered young man, inner Moka finds him to be in better shape than before. She sees the rosary in his hand, grasping onto it like it''s the last lifeboat in a vast ocean. I see¡­ You are very fortunate. Finally free from the constraints of the rosary, Moka felt excited, not that she would show it on the outside. Old incomplete memories told her that she had to be prim and proper. She doesn¡¯t recall where it came from but she knew that someone taught her how to control her facial expression and body language. And at this moment, she had to express just how far above she was compared to her opponent. Turning to Saizou, Moka was going to dole out a well-deserving punishment.
After making sure that Saizou was no longer after them, Tsukune carried the unconscious Moka on his back. He still felt weak but he couldn¡¯t leave her here alone, especially after his declaration. He starts the tiring walk toward the academy. Fortunately for the two of them, most of the student body was in class, allowing them some well-needed privacy. Tsukune knew where the clinic was so his journey wasn¡¯t too difficult. Entering the familiar room, Tsukune calls for the nurse. Within seconds, a woman with dead eyes and a body completely covered up with bandages appears. Tsukune was introduced to her earlier. ¡°Ms. Tsumugi! We need help!¡± Mayumi Tsumugi, both a doctor and nurse of the spirit academy, approached them with mechanical movements. ¡°Please bring her to one of the beds. I¡¯ll give both of you a check.¡± Tsukune nods and quickly brings Moka to one of the clinic¡¯s beds. Once he¡¯s done setting her down, he¡¯s immediately grabbed and pulled by Mayumi. Without being able to resist, he¡¯s suddenly forced to sit down on a chair. Mayumi is in front of his face. So close! Tsukune tries to back away but remembering that Mayumi is a monster herself, he forces himself to stay put so he doesn¡¯t trigger her or anything. Calm down Tsukune¡­ you just survived Saizou¡­ No need to try and provoke another. Mayumi then goes to work, checking Tsukune¡¯s entire body, unfazed by the fact that he has large wounds. ¡°Your bones show signs of recent healing. You have bruises and wounds but they¡¯re recovering just as quickly. Hmmmm¡­ your youki is clearly above average but it is showing signs of dwindling. Hmmm¡­ I know this is against school rules but so is fighting with your fellow schoolmates.¡± Feeling that he¡¯ll be scolded, Tsukune couldn¡¯t help but panic. Youki?? What? ¡°I-I didn¡¯t fi-¡± Mayumi cuts him off. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you students fight as long as you don¡¯t do it outside of the academy. Anyway, as I was saying, it¡¯s against school rules but your youki is quickly dwindling. I need to know what monster you are so I can recommend a treatment.¡± Tsukune panics and blurts out an answer. ¡°A-a vampire!¡± Mayumi tilts her head. ¡°And someone managed to harm you this much?¡± She clicks her tongue underneath the copious amount of bandages covering her face. ¡°Anyway, your body took some damage but because of a large surge of youki, most of your wounds have healed. If you were human, you would¡¯ve died.¡± Tsukune nervously laughs. ¡°Y-yeah! If I was human¡­¡± ¡°... Anyway¡­ Considering that you¡¯re a vampire, you¡¯ll quickly regenerate all your wounds. So for now, I want you to leave so I can check your classmate as well.¡± For a moment, Tsukune felt hesitant. After what Saizou did, who¡¯s to say that this person won¡¯t harm Moka? ¡°Do not worry. I will make sure she knows that you brought her here, you little hero.¡± Tsukune blushes at Mayumi¡¯s monotonous praise. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t do much¡­ In fact, sh-¡± ¡°Shhh shhh¡­ Please go. I have to treat another patient.¡± Despite his protests, Tsukune is quickly shooed out by Mayumi. When Tsukune is finally out of the clinic, Mayumi starts to do a quick check-up on Moka. A nearby bed with closed curtains suddenly opens, revealing a young girl. ¡°Hey, nurse! Just heard some juicy stuff.¡± Mayumi turns to the student. ¡°I expected fights because some monster species are just built for it but I didn¡¯t expect it on the 2nd day.¡± The young girl adds. Mayumi doesn¡¯t reply, continuing to work on Moka. ¡°Are you ignoring me because I heard that guy¡¯s a vampire?¡± Mayumi continues to work on Moka. Annoyed, the girl goes out, with the intention to spread some rumors. Finally, something interesting in this stupid school.
Tsukune was never the best type of student. After being pushed out of the clinic, he decides to go back to his dorm instead. He remembers the nurse¡¯s comment about how his body was healing. ¡­ That can¡¯t be right¡­ Tsukune remembers that Moka already fed off on him. D-does that mean I¡¯m a vampire too?? While Tsukune contemplates the horror of becoming a vampire, he quickly rushes back to his dorm room. Once inside, Tsukune thinks once more if he should leave or not. Opening the bag he brought with him, he takes out the withdrawal notice and puts it on one of the room¡¯s main tables. He pulls away from it and gives it a stare. Tsukune spends the entire day contemplating whether to leave or not. Eventually, the day ends with Tsukune going to sleep with a stressed mind.
The morning sun shone brightly, scalding Tsukune¡¯s skin. The slight pain reminded him that he was possibly a vampire but after an entire night trying to test out if he had supernatural strength, super hearing, great speed, or any other power from the myths he knew, Tsukune was still a normal human. I¡¯m not a vampire¡­ right? I should ask Moka later. Tsukune continued to wait near the academy¡¯s main entrance. He wondered if the metal gate hanging off by one hinge was purposeful or did the school not have the budget. That¡¯s impossible. They have dozens of buildings here. I doubt they don¡¯t have a budget. While waiting for Moka, Tsukune looks at the withdrawal notice in his hand. In the end, I couldn¡¯t make a decision. Tsukune continues to stare at it. Then he started to grip both ends with his hands but he couldn¡¯t rip it apart. W-why am I hesitating? Before Tsukune could let it go, he heard a familiar voice shouting at him. ¡°Tsukuneee!¡± Then Moka crashes on Tsukune¡¯s back, giving him a push and causing him to rip the notice apart. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Moka gleefully copies Tsukune¡¯s surprise. ¡°Was that your notice?¡± Tsukune smiles ¡°Y-yeah. It was¡± Moka pulls away and Tsukune turns toward her. I¡¯m still not one hundred percent sure about this¡­ And there¡¯s still a lot of anxiety in me¡­ but¡­ She smiles at him which causes Tsukune to ever so slightly blush. ¡°Tsukune.¡± Moka becomes flustered a bit. ¡°Thank you for coming back yesterday.¡± Tsukune nods, remembering the harrowing horror yesterday. Moka comes closer. ¡°Oh¡­ Oh my¡­¡± ¡°Why? Is there a problem?¡± Tsukune asks, seeing Moka¡¯s cheeks turn red. ¡°Well¡­ when I¡¯m with you¡­ my heart starts to beat so hard¡­¡± Oh no! She¡¯s thirsty again! ¡°Nooo, I don¡¯t want to be bitten again!¡± Tsukune then runs with all of his might toward the academy. Moka chases with a smile. ¡°But I wanna suck your blood!¡± Despite being exhausted from running away from Moka, Tsukune¡¯s thoughts continue. I found something in this academy that''s impossible to find anywhere else. Looking back at the running Moka, Tsukune couldn¡¯t help but smile. Chapter 9: Human Tsukune aimlessly stared at the blackboard in front of him and listened to Shizuka, their teacher who couldn¡¯t seem to disguise her cat ears, who talked about human society. Without a troublemaker like Saizou hanging around, the students in this class were able to listen to Shizuka¡¯s lessons without any difficulty. ¡°For example, unlike many monster subspecies, humans are very social creatures. In fact, many of our kin are only able to eat humans when they are isolated from other humans.¡± Despite resolving himself to stay with Moka, Tsukune still couldn¡¯t help but feel terrified. This isn¡¯t needed to live in human society but why is it being taught!! He then feels something poke his back. Looking back, he sees Moka poking him with the eraser side of a pencil, giving him a reassuring smile. She mouths. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here. Tsukune smiles and turns back to listen to Shizuka. I¡¯ll be okay. No one knows. But as the class continued, Tsukune couldn¡¯t help but feel like he was being stared at. Looking around, he didn¡¯t notice anyone staring at him but the feeling never disappeared. Eventually, the class finishes with an immensely exhausted Tsukune exiting the room. ¡°Hey, he¡¯s the reason why Saizou isn¡¯t attending class anymore, right?¡± ¡°I heard that he broke all of his bones.¡± ¡°I heard that Saizou¡¯s heart exploded.¡± ¡°Whoa, isn¡¯t that murder? Isn¡¯t that like illegal according to human laws?¡± ¡°Yeah, but we¡¯re not humans aren¡¯t we?¡± ¡°But¡­ doesn¡¯t he look too average to be a vampire?¡± Even if he didn¡¯t have supernatural hearing, Tsukune could hear enough. Me, a vampire?! Tsukune¡¯s quickly reminded of his fears yesterday and couldn¡¯t help but panic. Fortunately, Moka was just right behind him. She pokes him on the side once more, causing him to almost scream. ¡°Moka!¡± He says turning toward her. ¡°Heyyyy Tsukune. I hope you weren¡¯t too bothered by the lecture earlier.¡± Her cute worried face seems to erase all of Tsukune¡¯s worries. ¡°We still have some time before our next class, do you want to go somewhere private and eat our lunch?¡± She then raises a small container that Tsukune recognized as a lunch box. A lunch box! Tsukune almost immediately said yes but quickly remembered Moka¡¯s attitude for the past few days. ¡°M-Moka¡­ just to ask¡­ that lunch box is for you, right?¡± Moka blushes a bit. ¡°Actually, I made it for you.¡± Tsukune¡¯s heart skips a beat. ¡°O-okay¡­ let¡¯s go eat lunch then?¡± Moka smiles and the two then look for a private spot around the academy. In the first few days, it was quite difficult to find some alone time because many teenage boys and girls wanted to get acquainted with Moka. There were even rumors of another vampire student wanting to be close to Moka. She¡¯s just too perfect. But for some reason, Moka always went back to Tsukune. For someone who wants to have friends¡­ I wonder why she¡¯s not befriending others too¡­ Tsukune looked at the fully content Moka beside him as they walked toward an area with not many students. Well, I¡¯ll ask her later¡­ Eventually, the two of them manage to find a secluded area. Taking a seat, the two of them start to eat. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. It was only now did Tsukune realised that Moka only prepared one lunch box. ¡°Moka, just to ask¡­ are we sharing this lunch box?¡± Moka shakes her head. ¡°This is all for you¡­¡± Tsukune is confused but all of that immediately disappears when he sees Moka holding up a cut piece of well-cooked meat with a chopstick. ¡°Please eat up.¡± In any normal situation, no man could deny it if a beautiful woman they knew wanted to feed them. It was especially even more applicable in Tsukune¡¯s case. ¡°U-uh, thank you for the food!¡± Tsukune then accepts Moka¡¯s offering with grace. Delicious! Tsukune couldn¡¯t help but praise Moka¡¯s cooking. Even the most basic pieces of fried food were good. Eventually, Tsukune finishes the entire lunchbox, completely satisfied. He then sees Moka looking at him intently. ¡°Did you enjoy it?¡± Tsukune nods, happy. ¡°Well umm¡­¡± ¡°What''s the problem Moka?¡± Moka smiles while looking very red. ¡°W-well¡­ I still haven''t eaten.¡± Tsukune¡¯s satisfaction is quickly blown away. ¡°W-what?! I thought you already ate?¡± Moka shakes her head. ¡°I brought that for you?¡± Tsukune shakes his head as well. ¡°You should''ve eaten that meal first. Let me get something for you then.¡± Tsukune felt unbearably guilty. He didn¡¯t want to enjoy a meal if it meant that Moka went hungry. ¡°C-can you help me get full then?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Tsukune replied, prepared to run to the cafeteria for Moka. But before he can stand up, he finds himself stuck in Moka¡¯s embrace. ¡°U-uh, Moka?¡± Her supernatural strength prevented him from pulling away. She¡¯s looking at him with a glazed look. No¡­ She¡¯s looking at¡­ my neck?! ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for another certain type of food lately¡­¡± Tsukune realized late what Moka meant by she hadn¡¯t eaten yet. ¡°M-Moka, I-¡± Moka cuts him off with a cute voice. ¡°Didn¡¯t you enjoy my meal?¡± Hearing that, Tsukune is momentarily stunned. Moka didn¡¯t hesitate. She gently bites Tsukune¡¯s neck, sucking his precious human blood. Ah¡­ I shouldn¡¯t forget¡­ to ask her¡­ Eventually, Moka finishes her meal and she heaves an immensely satisfied sigh of relief. ¡°Ah, Tsukune¡¯s blood is truly the best!¡± Tsukune lies down on the ground, feeling weak from Moka¡¯s feeding. ¡°Thank you Tsukune.¡± Tsukune gives Moka a thumbs up. ¡°N-no problem¡­¡± He replies weakly. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to class then?¡± Moka says with a skip in her step. ¡°W-wait¡­ Moka¡­ I¡­ have to ask¡­¡± Unfortunately, Tsukune¡¯s weak voice couldn¡¯t get Moka¡¯s attention, who was already walking back toward the more crowded areas of the school. Eventually, the two of them return to class. This next class talked about basic human mannerisms and how to imitate them. After exploring the school with Moka for the past few days, Tsukune knew that the academy had a relatively long history, which meant that there were hundreds if not thousands of disguised monsters in human society. That terrified Tsukune but he tried to reign in his fear. After spending almost a week with Moka and getting to know some of his less envious classmates, Tsukune realized that these so-called monsters were similar to humans. They had desires, needs, and wants. Excluding a few completely hostile monsters, Tsukune could imagine interacting with these monsters in everyday life. Not Saizou though¡­ Tsukune focuses on the class but his mind wanders back to his original worry. I still haven¡¯t asked Moka if I¡¯m becoming a vampire or not. ¡°Tsukune?¡± But what if I am becoming a vampire?? That¡¯s scary to think about¡­ ¡°Tsukune??¡± I don¡¯t want to be a monster¡­ ¡°Tsukune!¡± Shizuka¡¯s loud shout snaps Tsukune out of his reverie. ¡°Y-yes ma¡¯am?¡± Shizuka taps her arms and smiles at Tsukune. Terrifying. ¡°Try not to daydream too much during my class, okay?¡± Tsukune nods. ¡°Yes ma¡¯am!¡± Today¡¯s classes ended up as per usual. Once they were finally dismissed, Tsukune waited for Moka to finish packing up her books and notes. Once she gets to Tsukune, she whispers. ¡°You don¡¯t have to listen to these classes right Tsukune?¡± Tsukuen looked around to see if anyone was listening. After making sure that they¡¯re in the clear, he responds to Moka. ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t really need to.¡± Moka nods. ¡°Are all the things they say about humans accurate?¡± Tsukune thinks, holding his chin. ¡°Well, most of it yeah..¡± The two of them walk out of the classroom hallway, unaware of the many envious eyes. At first, Tsukune noticed all of them but after days of being glared at, he had no choice but to ignore them. ¡°Sooo, what are we going to do today?¡± Moka asks with a cute smile. ¡°Well¡­ hmmm¡­¡± Tsukune thinks again. Maybe we should visit the other lower-level schools? Just to see? Wait! I just remembered I have to ask Moka about me being a vampire. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just hang out today? We¡¯ve been exploring the whole academy for the entire week. Maybe we just take it slow today.¡± Moka looks up as if thinking of something. She¡¯s so cute¡­ ¡°Okay!¡± Moka¡¯s agreement causes Tsukune to have an internal celebration. ¡°Well, if we¡¯re just hanging out, I want to do it on the rooftop!¡± ¡°Oh? Why the rooftop?¡± Moka walks ahead. ¡°I just want to see the entire academy! Let¡¯s go!¡± Moka then pulls both of Tsukune¡¯s hands. ¡°Let¡¯s go before it gets dark!¡± Tsukune smiles and lets himself get dragged up to the rooftop. Once they¡¯re both at the top of the academy, they both find a place to sit so they can relax. ¡°Moka¡­ now that we¡¯re alone, I actually have a question.¡± Moka turns to Tsukune and sees his slightly worried face. Her mind immediately turns to his attempt to leave the school. Oh no, is he thinking of leaving again?? Moka couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious as well. ¡°Well¡­ how do I say this?...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t leave!¡± Moka¡¯s sudden shout surprises Tsukune. ¡°I uh¡­ what?!¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t leave. Is there someone trying to hurt you again? I¡­ I can help. We just need to remove the rosary again!¡± Tsukune couldn¡¯t help but feel pity when he saw Moka¡¯s worried face. ¡°No no no, I¡¯m not leaving.¡± Hearing that, Moka leans forward to cover her face in embarrassment. ¡°You¡¯re not leaving?¡± Tsukune shakes his head. ¡°No, I just wanted to ask a personal question. Also, I don¡¯t think we should remove the rosary carelessly. We wouldn¡¯t want to anger the other you.¡± Moka nods, remembering how her inner self acted. She then takes a deep breath and quickly calms down. ¡°Okay. What did you want to ask?¡± Seeing that Moka has calmed down, Tsukune does his best to calm down as well. ¡°Well, I wanted to ask you earlier because you¡¯ve bitten me a lot of times now¡­ but am I a vampire?¡± Chapter 10: Gossip Girl Moka studied the young man that she considered to be a friend in front of her. Is Tsukune a vampire? I actually don¡¯t know everything about my own species¡­ She leans forward to study Tsukune¡¯s eyes. Seeing absolutely no signs of crimson in Tsukune¡¯s deep brown eyes, Moka answers Tsukune¡¯s question. ¡°Well¡­ Tsukune¡­ I don¡¯t think you¡¯re a vampire.¡± Tsukune nods, some relief appearing in his eyes. You¡¯re so adorable¡­ Moka internally smiled as she found Tsukune¡¯s clear relief cute. ¡°So, I¡¯m still human?¡± Moka nods. ¡°Your eyes are still brown and uh¡­ how do I say this? Do you feel stronger?¡± Tsukune shakes his head. ¡°No, I¡¯ve been checking but I don¡¯t have super strength like you.¡± ¡°Okay, that¡¯s good. It means you¡¯re most likely human.¡± ¡°Wait, you aren¡¯t sure?¡± Moka pushes her tongue out in a cute manner. ¡°Hehe, sorry. To be honest, I don¡¯t know everything about my species. But! I do know a lot of things as well¡± Tsukune sighs. ¡°Okay¡­ but do you really think I¡¯m not a vampire?¡± Moka nods again. ¡°Yes. You¡¯re not showing any signs of being a vampire and I just drank your blood earlier. I think your blood¡¯s taste would change if you became a vampire.¡± Reassured, Tsukune finally relaxes. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m glad.¡± Moka leans back on the wall she¡¯s sitting on. While the two were just hanging around, Tsukune couldn¡¯t help but be curious. ¡°Moka, I have a question¡­ well, a lot of questions actually.¡± ¡°About vampires?¡± Moka replies, anticipating Tsukune¡¯s curiosity. ¡°No, about monsters in general. Since I¡¯ll be a lot of time here, I¡¯d like to know more about them in general.¡± Moka nods in agreement. ¡°I don¡¯t know every monster there is but I¡¯ll do my best to answer your questions.¡± She says with determination. Tsukune smiles, energized by Moka¡¯s cuteness. ¡°Okay, first question. Do you know where monsters came from?¡± Tsukune quickly realizes how vague his question is. ¡°Sorry, that was probably too heavy for a first question right?¡± Moka still answers it with grace. ¡°While there are many creation myths that are shared by different monster groups and species, in truth monsters in the early years of the world didn¡¯t find much value in recording history in writing.¡± After hearing Moka¡¯s explanation, Tsukune couldn¡¯t help but somehow see her in a teacher¡¯s outfit, wearing eyeglasses. ¡°I think it¡¯s because a lot of monster species are long-lived. For example, vampires will never die of old age. And because we have good memories, I don¡¯t think we¡¯d write history.¡± Tsukune nods, like a student listening to their favorite teacher, who happens to be also their crush. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. ¡°But¡­ I think if I had a good story to tell, I¡¯d like to write my own so that there¡¯s something to remember by.¡± Moka¡¯s words seem full of melancholy but that only lasts for a moment. ¡°Next question!¡± ¡°Okay, if there isn¡¯t a monster creation myth, is there a vampire creation myth?¡± ¡°What do you mean by that? Do you mean is there a creation myth that we vampires believe in or is there a creation myth on how vampires were first created?¡± Tsukune thinks. ¡°Hmmm, can you tell me how vampires were first created?¡± Moka nods. ¡°Well, there are many myths but one that I liked most was that there was once an unloved person. This person was said to have been birthed by parents who did not deserve them. Abandoned and unloved, this person survived and grew. But despite being alone for the majority of their life, they didn¡¯t learn to hate. They only craved to be loved but unfortunately, it was not meant to be. In the twilight of their life, they prayed to the gods for more time so they might be able to find someone to love them.¡± Moka¡¯s voice was melancholic as Tsukune listened. ¡°And at their dying breath, the gods granted them their wish, imbuing them with ephemeral beauty and immortality, so much so that it was like the gods themselves took mortal form. And that¡¯s the end of it!¡± Tsukune almost teared up at Moka¡¯s recollection. ¡°But wait¡­ where does the blood-sucking come from?¡± Moka looks away, seemingly embarrassed. ¡°I uh¡­ actually don¡¯t know. This one is just my favorite myth.¡± Tsukune couldn¡¯t help but fall apart at that. ¡°Heyyyy, don¡¯t tease me!¡± Moka pouts. Tsukune smiles. ¡°I¡¯m not! I¡¯m just surprised. I didn¡¯t expect you to share it so confidently despite lacking the entire story.¡± Moka chuckles as well. ¡°Well, I want to answer more of your questions Tsukune but I don¡¯t really know much more about monsters as a whole. There¡¯s just way too many of us and I don¡¯t expect you to know about all of humanity either.¡± Tsukune nods, understanding Moka¡¯s point. ¡°But if you really want to know, maybe the academy¡¯s library has some information about it? Or maybe we can find someone knowledgeable about monsters?¡± Tsukune nods. He notices that the sun is starting to set. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s getting late. We should go.¡± Moka agrees and the duo starts to make their way back. While going down from the rooftop, Tsukune notices a group of male students from different school years mobbing around someone or something. ¡°Moka, what do you think is happening there?¡± Moka looks at the crowd. ¡°Maybe there¡¯s a school event?¡± ¡°... Are there such a thing as monster celebrities?¡± Tsukune asks. Moka lightly laughs. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Maybe there are monster celebrities that are pretending to be human.¡± ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll be able to see what¡¯s in the middle of that crowd?¡± Moka tries to see by standing on her toes but some of the other students have poor human disguises causing them to appear larger or taller. Tsukune manages to find an angle, catching only glimpses of light blue-colored hair tips. When Tsukune sees the edge of that captivating hair, Tsukune, for a moment, is seemingly stunned. W-what? He quickly snaps out of it. ¡°Tsukune? Are you okay?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ yeah¡­ Let¡¯s go?¡± Leaving the large crowd and exiting the school¡¯s immediate area, Tsukune and Moka walk along the familiar desolate pathway of the academy grounds. ¡°Tsukune, how are you feeling?¡± Moka''s thoughts returned to earlier interaction. She couldn¡¯t help but think that maybe Tsukune still had some thoughts about leaving. ¡°Me? I¡¯m doing fine, why?¡± ¡°No one is picking a fight with you?¡± Tsukune shakes his head. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve been hearing rumors that I was the one who beat Saizou.¡± Moka tilts her head at that. ¡°Huh, that¡¯s weird. There was no one there when other me fought Saizou.¡± ¡°And there wasn¡¯t anyone else to see us when I brought you to the clinic either.¡± Tsukune then remembers some of the rumors as well. ¡°They¡¯re also calling me a vampire." The two seemed at a loss on how this situation came to be. ¡°But Tsukune, this can help.¡± ¡°How so?¡± ¡°Well¡­ not to be vain but we vampires are feared throughout the world. The other students will be less likely to try and fight you.¡± Tsukune falls into deep thought. He then replies after. ¡°If we can avoid any more fights, that would be great. We can just enjoy our regular school life.¡± Moka agrees. The two continue to talk but eventually split off when they reach the intersection, leading to their dorms. Moka followed the pathway toward the dorms for the girls. Despite the terrifying atmosphere, Moka felt more at ease here. A while ago, Tsukune and her discussed it. Tsukune came to the conclusion that maybe monsters prefer terrifying places. ¡°Hey!¡± Moka¡¯s thoughts were disrupted by a loud high-pitched voice. Turning around, Moka sees a cute and short girl wave at her. Who is she? Despite her thoughts, Moka immediately smiles, giving her best face. ¡°Hi!¡± Moka¡¯s positive reaction causes the girl¡¯s face to brighten as well. She immediately runs toward Moka. The way she moves clearly indicates that she¡¯s quite agile but her short stature causes her strides to be short. When the little girl finally reaches Moka, she immediately extends her hand. ¡°Hey there! The name¡¯s Rainee!¡± ¡°Hello Rainee, I¡¯m Moka.¡± ¡°Oh, I know! You¡¯re quite popular around the school. After all, it¡¯s not every day that normal people are graced with a goddess¡¯ presence.¡± Moka lightly laughs at Rainee¡¯s praise. ¡°Well, thank you Rainee. Did you call me for anything?¡± Rainee smiles, happy that Moka¡¯s talking to her. ¡°Well, I want to be your friend!¡± Moka looked at the girl in front of her and felt something similar she¡¯d been feeling from all the previous students who approached her. She wants something. Used to being alone and isolated, Moka had sharp senses when it came to people who wanted to take advantage of her. This is why despite her desire for friendship, she¡¯s been sticking mostly with Tsukune, who risked his life for her. There were a few students who genuinely wanted to befriend her but those ones couldn¡¯t really approach her because of the usual crowd following her around. For some reason, Moka felt an inclination inside her that Tsukune being a vampire, according to rumors, would be a good form of protection. That¡¯s weird¡­ Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t know where that thought process came from. ¡°Well, Rainee, thank you very much but-¡± But before Moka could politely decline her, Rainee quickly grabbed Moka¡¯s hands. ¡°P-please! Can we be friends?¡± Moka bites her lip, finding this situation hard to deal with. ¡°I-¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t met any friends yet! I¡¯m a loner in my class.¡± Hearing that, Moka couldn¡¯t help but feel pity for her. Rainee¡¯s face looked so pitiful. My instincts are never wrong¡­ but¡­ if she¡¯s telling the truth¡­ ¡°O-okay. We can try to be friends.¡± ¡°Yay!¡± Rainee jumps up and hugs excitedly Moka, who reciprocates it. She laughs nervously. Without anyone to see her facial expression, Rainee smiles. Chapter 11: Noisy Shortstack Moka went back to her dorm room with a mix of anxiety and excitement. A new friend! She undeniably had a skip in her step but at the same time, she feels unsettled because she ignored her instincts. It¡¯ll be fine¡­ She¡¯s not like Saizou. Once inside her room, Moka stores her bag and she prepares to bathe. ¡°Hey.¡± Moka turns around when she hears a voice. Looking around, Moka can¡¯t seem to find anyone. Worried, she then starts to check her room if anyone is hiding. After a thorough and stressful search, Moka is sure there¡¯s no one else in the room unless they use some form of magic to turn themselves invisible. It¡¯s at times like this that Moka is annoyed by her suppressed abilities. She could really use her supernatural senses now. But she couldn¡¯t spend the entire night being worried about a misheard voice. She goes to the bathroom to take a shower. After refreshing herself, Moka unpacks her bag and pulls out her notebook. Unlike Tsukune who spent his entire life as a human, Moka still spent a big chunk of her early childhood with other monsters. Reading some of Shizuka¡¯s teachings, Moka notices an important rule. Be careful with your strength. ¡°Hmmm¡­ do I overexert my strength?¡± After a quick recall of recent events, Moka shrugs. ¡°Probably not. I¡¯m pretty careful.¡± After reviewing her notes, Moka rewrites them for ease of studying. Once done, she puts it back in her bag and she jumps to her bed. Stretching, Moka sighs in relief. ¡°Today was good! Tsukune and I hung out again. We weren¡¯t able to find out anything new but¡­ it was still fun¡­ And he ate my lunch box¡­ that¡¯s good¡­¡± Moka continued to talk to herself as if someone was listening. ¡°And¡­ I managed to drink some blood from him again. It was soooo tasty¡­ I wish he¡¯ll let me drink from him soon¡­on his own¡­ volition¡­¡± Eventually, Moka sleeps peacefully.
While Moka was reviewing, Tsukune was in his room stretching. Ever since the incident with Saizou, Tsukune started to exercise whenever he got home from school. He knew that no matter how fit or strong he was, he would not be able to defeat a monster like Saizou but if he was just a bit faster or just a bit fit, he could hopefully dodge or outrun some monsters. He also remembered that he had some difficulties carrying Moka towards the clinic after the fight. I can¡¯t drag Moka down any more than I already do. After warming up, he started to jog in place. He continued to exercise until he finished a routine that he¡¯d been following. The dorm¡¯s magical phenomenon of increasing Tsukune¡¯s weight was also helpful. His constant exercise combined with Moka¡¯s daily attempts of drinking his blood has made him exhausted. After finishing his workout, he took a shower and then went to sleep.
Eventually, morning came. Tsukune woke up, his body aching everywhere. As¡­ they say¡­ no pain¡­ no g- ow His legs start to cramp. It takes a while before it subsides but eventually, he takes a bath and prepares for today¡¯s classes. Gotta be quick¡­ Moka¡¯s waiting for me. Since the Saizou incident, Moka and Tsukune walk together to the academy in the morning and return to the dorms together after classes. Once Tsukune finishes his morning routine, he goes out of his room and exits the dorm. Immediately, his body feels lighter the moment he leaves the dorm¡¯s area. He briskly walks toward their meeting area but quickly finds that Moka isn¡¯t alone. There was a very short girl, not even reaching 5 feet, besides Moka. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. It seems they were talking quite energetically. Tsukune felt a bit hesitant since he didn¡¯t recognize the girl beside Tsukune. As he approaches, Tsukune can finally see the short girl¡¯s appearance. The first thing one notices is that this girl is extremely short. She barely reaches Moka¡¯s chest. She had brown hair, lightly tanned skin, a well-proportioned body, and a hefty chest area for her height. She had a perpetual smile on her face. For some reason, Tsukune felt that this girl had a cunning presence. Moka finally notices Tsukune and her face lights up in joy. ¡°Tsu-¡± ¡°Tsukune!¡± Before Moka could call out to Tsukune, Rainee gleefully shouted his name. Tsukune continued to walk, not knowing whether to wave his hand or say hi. Eventually, the three of them meet up. ¡°Good morning Tsukune,¡± Moka says in her usual greetings. ¡°Good morning Moka,¡± Tsukune replies with a smile. ¡°Oh, before I forget. Tsukune, this is Rainee.¡± Rainee gives Tsukune a cheeky smile. ¡°You don¡¯t need to introduce yourself, Tsukune. I know who you are.¡± Tsukune lightly bows. ¡°Hello Rainee, nice to meet you.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you too, sir vampire.¡± Rainee¡¯s teasing remark causes Tsukune to sweat a bit. Does she know?? No, that¡¯s impossible. Only Moka knows I¡¯m a human. But before Tsukune could sweat an entire ocean, Rainee goes ahead. ¡°Let¡¯s go you two! We¡¯ll be late if we stay here.¡± Moka smiles at Rainee¡¯s positive energy. ¡°Yeah Tsukune, let¡¯s go.¡± Rainee walks ahead while Tsukune and Moka follow behind her. The two of them looked at each other, wanting to talk about the new addition to their walks but it would be rude to talk about a person while they were present. ¡°So, Tsukune, you¡¯re a cool and strong vampire, right?¡± Rainee immediately asks a hard question. Tsukune was flustered and couldn¡¯t reply. Fortunately, Moka was there. ¡°Y-yeah! Tsukune¡¯s a strong and cool vampire, right, Tsukune?¡± Tsukune immediately nods. ¡°Y-yeah!¡± Moka nods as well. Rainee squints her eyes, studying the two. ¡°Rainee, right?¡± Tsukune blurts out. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s my name.¡± ¡°So, I just wondered what brought you here?¡± Rainee frowns as if offended. ¡°You mean, I can¡¯t walk around here?¡± ¡°No no no, I mean-¡± She then loudly laughs. ¡°I¡¯m just pulling your leg Tsukune. I¡¯m here because I begged Moka yesterday to be her friend!¡± Tsukune turns toward Moka, who nods. ¡°Yeah, Rainee told me that she¡¯s having difficulty connecting with her classmates.¡± Rainee laughs again. ¡°You don¡¯t have to beat around the bush Moka! I¡¯m just a loner Tsukune, that¡¯s all. Moka here was kind enough to be friends with me.¡± ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s why,¡± Tsukune says, his curiosity satisfied. ¡°Well, since Moka already accepted then I¡¯ll be your friend as well.¡± Rainee smiles. ¡°Thanks, Tsukune. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so relaxed.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Well, you know. The rumors.¡± Moka tilts her head. She then asks Rainee a question. ¡°What rumors?¡± Rainee¡¯s smile suddenly widens. ¡°Well, you know¡­ that you shattered every bone in Saizou¡¯s body and pulverized his jaw. I expected you to be a bit more¡­ arrogant, I guess?¡± Tsukune¡¯s face pales at the mention of Saizou¡¯s fate. ¡°But he deserved it anyway, right? I heard that he did horrible things to the humans in the real world.¡± Rainee says with a wide smile. Moka and Tsukune were quiet for the entire walk while Rainee obliviously talked to the two of them, eliciting nods and one-word answers. Eventually, the three of them reach the more crowded pathway, generating some curious looks and whispered words. Rainee¡¯s loud voice silences most of them. Fortunately, both Moka and Tsukune manage to recover and they start to talk back to Rainee as per normal. ¡°So, Tsukune, I¡¯m just curious, considering you¡¯re a vampire and all, why are you enrolled here?¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Tsukune asks. Moka¡¯s face becomes pale. ¡°R-Rainee, maybe we shouldn¡¯t pry? It might be a personal thing.¡± Rainee raises an eyebrow. ¡°Okay, whatever you say Moka.¡± She says with a smile. As the three enter the academy, Rainee walks ahead. ¡°I¡¯ll go first! My class is this way!¡± She goes ahead first, not giving Moka or Tsukune a chance to wave her goodbye. Tsukune turns to Moka. ¡°I don¡¯t think pretending to be you is going to be easy.¡± Moka nods. ¡°I¡­ teach you what to say so we don¡¯t get caught.¡± Looking around, Tsukune sees the usual group of students observing the two of them. He ignores them and turns to Moka. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll be late otherwise.¡± Moka agrees and the two of them go towards their class.
While Rainee is walking toward her class, she sees two familiar students who also see her. They smile at her. ¡°Rainee!¡± ¡°Hey, girl!¡± Rainee responds with equal excitement. ¡°Hey yourself!¡± She chuckles. The two students then stop their stride and the three of them start talking. ¡°Guess what?¡± Rainee cuts through the conversation. The two look at Rainee with a bit of excitement. ¡°Oh? You found something interesting again?¡± ¡°Yeah yeah, tell it already.¡± Rainee chuckles. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it in class. Before we¡¯re too late. You know how loud Mr. Ezuka is.¡± ¡°I know right? And it¡¯s only been a week and he¡¯s already shouting at us.¡± Rainee and her two classmates go to class. Once she enters, she shouts. ¡°Good morning!¡± Many students greeted Rainee back. Rainee enters the class with her classmates and they resume their earlier conversation. Speaking in a tone that¡¯s supposed to be private but loud enough to be heard by those around her, Rainee shares what gossip she has. ¡°So, I¡¯ve just made friends with our goddess!¡± The two react with oohs and aahs while the other students around them listen intently. ¡°And that vampire hanging around her, Tsukune.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°What about him?¡± ¡°He looks completely average, right?¡± The two nod. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s the thing. He looks completely mediocre and I¡¯ve been trying to feel him out but his control over his youki must be perfect because I couldn¡¯t feel anything.¡± Rainee¡¯s voice seems to spread around the class. And with an almost invisible touch of youki in her words, people seem to remember it even more. And it spreads outward as well. A student goes out toward the bathroom but meets an acquaintance then they talk. This student shares what Rainee said and just like that, another rumor spreads. Many more people talk about Rainee¡¯s rumor. And while the rumors spread, Rainee herself feels a surge of power within her. Yeah¡­ that¡¯s just perfect. She smiles, thinking of how to wring out more power from Moka and Tsukune. Chapter 12: Spreading Words Due to the rumors of Tsukune being a vampire, the number of people approaching Moka with ulterior motives was reduced. There were still some brave students but Moka was quick to refuse most of them. No more guys? Tsukune noticed that Moka¡¯s largest fanbase mostly comprised of male students but for the past few days, those numbers were dwindling until mostly female students were left. That¡¯s good¡­ but still weird. Tsukune looked back and saw Moka¡¯s profile. She notices him staring at her face and she blushes. She whispers. ¡°Tsukune, what is it?¡± Tsukune whispers back. ¡°Nothing, I was just studying your face.¡± ¡°Well, look away¡­ you¡¯re making me conscious.¡± Tsukune blushes when he sees Moka acting shy. He turns away and focuses on recollecting the events these past few days. Since Rainee became Moka¡¯s friend a few days ago, Moka and I haven¡¯t been spending time alone. Turning toward Moka again, Tsukune noticed that she was a bit pale. She hasn¡¯t been able to suck my blood which is good¡­ but¡­ Tsukune couldn¡¯t help but feel sad that Moka was being affected by it. I¡­ also want to eat more of her cooking¡­ As usual, the class quickly finishes with Tsukune barely listening. As long as the class was about human etiquette, Tsukune rarely listened. But Language, Math, and Science are as difficult as ever. If I¡¯m not careful, I might get held back. Tsukune turns to Moka and sees her seriously compiling her notes, admiring her hardworking nature. If I really need help, I heard that teacher Ririko offers tutoring¡­ ¡°Tsukune, I¡¯m done revising my notes. Let¡¯s go?¡± Tsukune snaps out of his thoughts and he replies to Moka. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go. Rainee must be waiting for us.¡± The two of them leave their class to meet up with Rainee. For the past few days, this was their routine. Rainee meets up with Moka in the morning to walk with the two of them. Then she waits for them until the end of classes so all three of them can go back together. At first, Tsukune felt skeptical but Rainee¡¯s bubbly attitude was refreshing. Unfortunately, Moka didn¡¯t feel the same. She enjoyed Rainee¡¯s presence but as time went on, her instincts kept telling her that something was wrong. She just didn¡¯t know what. But she tried her best not to be affected by it. She didn¡¯t want to judge Rainee because of some unfounded worry. The two of them waited by the academy¡¯s main entrance where Rainee usually shows up. ¡°She¡¯s late this time,¡± Tsukune says while still worrying about his performance in the class. Moka nods, sensing that the feeling of worry escalates. She also noticed that while fewer people were approaching her, more people were talking about her and Tsukune. Rumors that Tsukune is ugly, by vampire standards, or that Moka is Tsukune¡¯s master because she was a vampire noble. There were many more but Moka ignored them. Tsukune looks back at the academy. There was a steady stream of students coming out but no sign of Rainee anywhere. ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯s going to come out anytime soon. Should we go first?¡± Moka thinks but shakes her head. ¡°We¡¯ve been hanging out with her for a few days now. It¡¯s rude if we suddenly leave her just because she¡¯s late.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s wait a bit more.¡± The two of them continue to wait but their patience is eventually rewarded. They both hear Rainee¡¯s loud voice in the distance. ¡°Mokaaa! Tsukuneee!¡± The two see Rainee rushing toward them with a big smile on her face. She reaches the two. ¡°Hey guys, I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m late. I was just talking with my teacher!¡± Rainee explains as she catches her breath. After she recovers, she stands up. Tsukune notices something different. Did¡­ did she get taller? ¡°Let¡¯s go, guys!¡± Rainee says. Tsukune ignores the thought and nods. The three of them return as per usual. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. Moka¡¯s instincts seem to reach a peak when Tsukune goes toward the direction of the male dormitories while Rainee and her go toward the female dormitories. Is Rainee¡­ taller? ¡°Sooo, you see something you like?¡± Rainee¡¯s voice snaps Moka out of her thoughts. ¡°W-what do you mean?¡± Moka immediately raises her guard. ¡°Well¡­ you¡¯ve been staring at me for a while now. Did my cute appearance enrapture you?¡± she playfully winks at Moka as she says this. Moka quickly denies it. ¡°No no no, I was just in my own thoughts.¡± Rainee laughs. ¡°I know. I¡¯m just messing with you.¡± Moka nervously reciprocates the laugh. Eventually, the two of them split up to enter completely different dorm buildings. Once Moka is inside her room, she prepares to wash up and revise her notes.
Alone in her room, Rainee looked at her open palm. She then concentrates on the center of her palm. She starts to feel the strain of her efforts until finally, a small sphere made of earth appears in her palm. ¡°Yes! Finally! I¡¯ve finally gained enough youki to create Earth on my own.¡± She then focuses again and the earth in her hand quickly transforms into a variety of shapes, all according to her will. She then causes the earth to disappear. ¡°Now that I can manifest earth, I just need to gain more power¡­ But¡­ I have to be careful¡­ those from the Public Safety Commission are trying to see who¡¯s spreading rumors¡­ I won¡¯t let them find me.¡± Taking out a notebook from her bag, Rainee starts to write down rumors of every type for every person she knew, most importantly the popular ones. She did her best to imitate the handwriting of other students to ensure it wouldn¡¯t be tracked down to her. As Moka recalled her But¡­ Moka¡­ I can barely write anything about her¡­ She¡¯s too tight-lipped¡­ She then tries to recall information from Tsukune. Tsukune, on the other hand, is weird. At first, he doesn¡¯t know anything about common vampire rules¡­ but suddenly he¡¯s knowledgeable. It¡¯s as if someone fed him information. Without any new information to share about Moka and Tsukune, Rainee felt that she was at an impasse. I could make some rumors about that blue-haired attention seeker but she¡¯s too attentive. She¡¯ll find me out in no time, especially with all those men following her around. Rainee continues to write a lot of exaggerated rumors for everyone else to see. The night quickly passes and Rainee sleeps in late.
When morning comes, Tsukune rises from his bed. As per his routine, he starts to stretch. His body had signs of fatigue and pain but he wanted to be more useful to Moka. Nothing¡¯s happening now but it¡¯s better to be prepared. After stretching, Tsukune starts doing push-ups. The dorm¡¯s cursed phenomenon, something Tsukune learned from his neighbors, is helping him become stronger. Eventually, Tsukune¡¯s alarm clock rings, reminding him that it¡¯s time for him to prepare to go to school. Moka and Rainee are waiting for me. He goes to shower. Afterward, he prepares his bag. Going out of his room, he notices his neighbor who originally caused him to write a withdrawal notice. ¡°Morning, Tsukune.¡± Tsukune greets him with a nod. ¡°Good morning Hermann.¡± Hermann nods and prepares to jump off the balcony again. ¡°Uh, Hermann.¡± Hermann turns to Tsukune, curious at being called out. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just a bit curious so I had a question¡­¡± Hermann nods, gesturing for Tsukune to continue. ¡°Well, I noticed that in the morning, you always jump off the balcony instead of taking the elevator or stairs. Is there a reason for that?¡± Hermann puts his hand on his chin to think. ¡°No reason really. I just enjoy jumping from high heights.¡± Tsukune nods. ¡°Okay, thanks for sharing. I was just curious.¡± Hermann gives a playful salute and then he rushes off the balcony once more, jumping even higher than before. Tsukune watches as Hermann lands without any issue on the ground. He just enjoys it¡­ Is it because of what type of monster he is? Seeing Hermann walk away, Tsukune immediately remembers that someone¡¯s waiting for him so he briskly walks toward the elevator.
Moka¡¯s thoughts wander again toward Rainee. She¡¯s not here today. ¡°Moka!¡± Hearing her friend¡¯s voice, Moka turns toward Tsukune. Seeing him walk toward her with a smile, she couldn¡¯t help but smile as well, causing Tsukune to almost trip in his step. ¡°Tsukune!¡± Moka calls out to Tsukune as they meet halfway. Tsukune looks around. ¡°I don¡¯t see Rainee anywhere. Is she late again?¡± Moka tilts her head, thinking. ¡°I don¡¯t know. She might have gone ahead. Unlike yesterday, we can¡¯t really wait for her. We¡¯ll be late otherwise.¡± Tsukune nods, agreeing with Moka. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s just apologize to Rainee later when we see her.¡± Moka smiles and nods. While she did feel guilty about leaving Rainee, it¡¯s been a while since she and Tsukune had some alone time. Maybe, I¡¯ll be able to have my favorite drink today. Moka blushes at the thought. ¡°Moka?¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Are you okay? You seem a bit red. Are you sick?¡± Moka quickly shakes her head, maintaining a smile. ¡°No, I was probably just warming up.¡± She turns away before the desire to bite Tsukune¡¯s neck emerges. The two of them go to school without Rainee. They were able to have a carefree conversation, talking about random everyday things while walking towards the school. While they did enjoy each other¡¯s presence, they both paid attention to their surroundings, looking for Rainee but they were not able to find her. Even when lunch approached, Rainee didn¡¯t show up. And when school ended, Tsukune was a bit worried. ¡°Moka, you don¡¯t think anything bad happened to Rainee, right?¡± ¡°I hope not,¡± Moka replies, feeling unsure about the entire situation. They waited for a while but when half an hour passed, the two of them had no choice but to go back to their dorms. While walking back, Tsukune noticed that Moka was deep in thought. ¡°Moka?¡± Moka turns to Tsukune with troubled eyes. ¡°Tsukune¡­ do you have these times that your instincts are completely against your actions?¡± Tsukune noticed that Moka had a serious look so he had to give an equally serious answer. ¡°Well¡­ yeah, once.¡± Moka¡¯s face brightens as if she finally found a lifebuoy in the middle of a vast ocean. ¡°Yeah?? And? When was it?¡± Tsukune looks away, feeling slightly embarrassed. ¡°It was when I was about to leave.¡± Moka stops in her steps. ¡°W-what?¡± Before her thoughts turn to the negative side of that statement, Tsukune continues. ¡°Each time I thought of running away before, I had a gigantic feeling in my stomach, telling me not to go¡­ When I was in front of the open door of the bus, my legs felt like they were full of lead¡­ I felt that if I left, I would infinitely regret it. After all, if I left¡­ I would be leaving you.¡± Hearing that, Moka felt her cheeks become hot. ¡°I-I see!.¡± She nervously laughs, unable to respond. She then notices that even her hands are starting to become red. She looks away, unable to look at Tsukune. Fortunately for Moka, Tsukune was blushing hard as well. The two walk together in blissful silence until they eventually reach the part of the road where they have to separate. Before Tsukune could leave, Moka called out to him. ¡°Tsukune!¡± Tsukune turns toward Moka, who¡¯s finally able to control her emotions. ¡°Thank you! I know what to do now!¡± Moka¡¯s clear and bright smile causes Tsukune to smile back. He didn¡¯t know what Moka¡¯s problem was but he was happy to have helped her out. They then separate feeling good.
Rainee was late to classes because of staying up late. Despite her lack of proper sleep, she didn¡¯t feel tired. In fact, she felt excited. She looked at her neatly prepared bag. It contained dozens, if not hundreds, of juicy rumors written on different types of paper and in varying handwriting. She even aged some of the papers with dirt. Just a bit more¡­ then¡­ I¡¯ll be satisfied. So excited about her own plan, Rainee forgot to meet Moka and Tsukune during lunchtime. And once school was over, she hid inside a storage room in the academy. She then waited until night fell. Exiting the storage room with all of her items, Rainee started to scatter the pieces of rumors in the perfect areas that would cause the most damage. She would put the pieces of rumors inside a desk, in a locker, taped to a front door, and many more. Once she was done spreading every piece of rumor she¡¯d written, she then went to the massive public bulletin board that was on the first floor of the building. Taking out a spray can from her bag, she then starts to write on the board. After her handiwork, Rainee smiles. Without a word or sound, Rainee gets rid of any evidence that can be traced to her and she leaves the academy building to return to her dorm. Entering her dorm, Rainee goes to sleep with a gigantic smile on her face. Chapter 13: Rumor-Mongering Moka wakes up with a very clear head. Unlike for the past week, Moka¡¯s mind was undoubtedly clear. After all, she finally made a decision. Tsukune¡¯s right. I have to trust what I¡¯m feeling right now. It¡¯s never betrayed me before¡­ Later, I¡¯ll talk to Rainee so I can figure out what¡¯s causing my guts to feel like this toward her. Standing up, Moka lightly stretches. She takes a look in a nearby mirror to study herself. She then hypes herself up. I can do this. She makes light punches at the mirror. Yeah! I can do this! Feeling triumphant, Moka goes to prepare for the day.
Tsukune woke up earlier than usual, his body quickly adjusting to his new routine. Standing up, he starts to stretch to prepare himself for an early workout. In the middle of an exercise, Tsukune¡¯s thoughts wander back to Moka. Is Moka okay? She looked perturbed yesterday. He then remembers her clear eyes by the time they separated. He then shakes his head. I hope my words were able to help her. Tsukune then resumes his workout. After his routine, he prepares for the day.
While both Moka and Tsukune were traveling toward the academy via their usual walks, a certain early bird of a student entered the academy grounds. In the distance, he sees the academy¡¯s closed doors but he knew they would open. Like magic, the doors of the academy seem to open by themselves. The student goes in and, due to the structure of the building, first sees the defamed bulletin board. ¡°What the fuck?¡± But this student wasn¡¯t alone. Dozens of early birds follow behind him and see the Rainee¡¯s handiwork. Startled gasps and panicked shouts start to echo across the recently opened academy hallway. Somewhere, a certain student reveled in the power that was flowing through her body.
Despite their slow pace, Moka and Tsukune eventually see the academy gates. ¡°Tsukune, look,¡± Moka says as she points at the academy gate. Tsukune follows Moka¡¯s arm and sees a large crowd of students stuck in the academy gates. ¡°What happened?¡± The two of them reach the edge of the crowd. Because of the distorted shapes and sizes of the students caused by their bad human disguises, Tsukune and Moka couldn''t see beyond the crowd. ¡°Oh, Tsukune, you just got here?¡± Both Moka and Tsukune turn toward the voice. Tsukune recognizes the owner of the voice as his dorm neighbor, Hermann. ¡°Hermann, do you know what¡¯s happening here?¡± Hermann turns to the crowd but his human disguise isn¡¯t very tall, preventing him from seeing the front. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. ¡°I don¡¯t really know but I heard from someone that the Public Safety Commission is in front of the gates,¡± Hermann says as he gestures at the visible but crowded gates. ¡°Oh, then everything¡¯s fine?¡± Moka asks. Hermann shrugs. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure bu-¡± Hermann suddenly stops and turns toward Moka and Tsukune. Using his right hand, he then raises the bangs covering his eyes, revealing blue irises. ¡°Uh¡­ Tsukune, am I hallucinating but did the goddess of our school just talk to me?¡± Tsukune laughs a bit. ¡°Yeah, Moka asked you a question.¡± Hermann looks at Moka then at Tsukune then at Moka and then at Tsukune again. ¡°Correct me if I¡¯m wrong but did you two walk here together?¡± Moka and Tsukune both nod at the same time. ¡°I see¡­ damn, Tsukune¡­ I didn¡¯t expect you to have game.¡± Tsukune was surprised at that. Moka tilted her head in confusion. ¡°Tsukune, what does he mean by game?¡± But before Tsukune or Hermann could answer, all three of them heard a loud voice, from beyond the academy gates, that was projected from a megaphone. ¡°Everyone, your attention, please. The Public Safety Commission has everything under control. There''s no need for panic. The acts of vandalism done by this rogue rumor monger are mere fabrications, false news designed to incite unwarranted fear. Trust in our Commission''s capability to address the situation efficiently.¡± The female voice was commanding and powerful which was what the disturbed student body needed now. And as expected, the crowd became less rowdy. Their topic started to switch over to their classes, whether they would be suspended or not. Fortunately for the masses, the Public Safety Commission is able to answer this question too. ¡°Do not worry. We''ve assessed that this vandalism poses no actual threat. The Public Safety Commission urges everyone to form four lines and proceed into the academy. Those who defy the rules will face appropriate consequences.¡± Those last words had a threatening edge that plunged the entire environment into a deep cold. Tsukune looked around and felt that everyone, excluding Moka and himself, was suddenly tensed. Even Hermann was shaking. ¡°Moka, what happened? Why is everyone terrified?¡± Tsukune whispers to Moka. Moka turns to him. ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­ but I feel a lot of youki coming from that voice.¡± Youki? Tsukune was familiar with the word but he didn¡¯t know what it was. Hermann shakily turns to Moka and Tsukune. ¡°Woah¡­ I guess those vampire rumors are true then.¡± ¡°W-what?¡± Tsukune asks in surprise. ¡°Yeah, look at you. That youki is massive yet you¡¯re not affected. You and Moka must be strong.¡± Tsukune panics as someone confronts him again about his supposed vampirism. Hermann turns to Moka. He¡¯s about to say something but Moka¡¯s beauty stops him. Moka, Tsukune, and, Hermann make small talk while the three of them wait. Eventually, the crowd was arranged in four lines and started to enter the academy grounds. Hermann goes ahead as he enters a line while Moka and Tsukune wait for the crowd to disperse. Due to the crowd, Tsukune couldn¡¯t help but worry for their mutual friend. ¡°I hope Rainee¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t she be okay?¡± Moka asks. ¡°Well¡­ uhh¡­¡± Tsukune felt embarrassed about his thoughts. ¡°She¡­ she¡¯s kind of small so I didn¡¯t want her to get hurt in the middle of the crowd.¡± Tsukune sees Moka¡¯s face with a smug smile. ¡°W-why are you looking at me like that?¡± Moka quickly replaces her smugness with a sincere smile. ¡°It¡¯s just that you looked cute being embarrassed about worrying about someone. Anyway, I¡¯m sure Rainee is fine. The Public Safety Commission is here to keep us safe.¡± Seeing that the crowd has thinned, Moka grabs Tsukune¡¯s hands. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Tsukune couldn¡¯t help but smile when Moka dragged him away. She¡¯s better now at controlling her strength¡­ As the two enter the school, Tsukune feels a presence from the distance. Tsukune instinctively looked in its direction and spotted a Public Safety Commission member. The person, tall and wearing a black coat, emitted a daunting aura. Despite the academy''s requirement for a human disguise, they had sharp ears like elves from myths. Their long blond, almost white, hair, made them seem otherworldly. Tsukune tried to look away but this person reminded him too much of Inner Moka, an ephemeral and powerful individual. But Tsukune¡¯s blatant staring was noticed. That terrifying figure turns toward Tsukune. And for a moment, Tsukune felt his heart stop. It was like staring directly at the sun. It was painful and if one was not careful, they would go blind. ¡°Tsukune!¡± Moka¡¯s voice causes Tsukune to snap out of it and turn toward her. ¡°M-Moka? Sorry, what?¡± Moka cutely pouts. ¡°You weren¡¯t listening!¡± ¡°Sorry sorry! I was deep in thought.¡± Tsukune quickly apologizes. ¡°As I was saying, I think we should both look for Rainee.¡± As the two of them continued their chat, that certain individual followed Tsukune¡¯s movement. ¡°Keito.¡± ¡°Yes, Kuyo?¡± Kuyo doesn¡¯t avert his gaze from Tsukune. ¡°That man. Some rumors claim that he is a vampire, correct?¡± Keito nods. ¡°Yes sir.¡± Kuyo squints his eyes as if to focus his entire gaze on Tsukune¡¯s back. ¡°Perfect youki control?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± Keito didn¡¯t hear Kuyo¡¯s words. ¡°Nothing. Tell everyone to pack up. We¡¯ll need to find the source of these rumors.¡±
Moka and Tsukune followed the line but every once in a while it stopped due to some people in the front. Fortunately, members of the Public Safety Commission were hear to ease the movement of people. Eventually, they enter the academy itself and finally see the vandalism which causes immense stress and panic. Moka turned toward Tsukune in worry, only to see him still staring at the words boldly written on the bulletin board. Tsukune was unable to move, staring at that board. ~THERE¡¯S A HUMAN IN THE ACADEMY~ Chapter 14: Cause of Terror Tsukune felt his heart drop to his gut as he stared at the words that he¡¯d been dreading ever since he decided to stay in this monster academy. In a panic, he starts looking around to see if anyone else is staring at him. But before he could panic, Moka pulled him away from the main crowd and into a more secluded area. ¡°Tsukune!¡± She calls out to him sternly. Tsukune turns to her. ¡°M-Moka, they know¡­ I-I can''t stay here. I have t-¡± ¡°Tsukune!¡± Moka¡¯s loud voice seems to snap Tsukune out of his panic attack. ¡°First, take a breath. Calm down and we can figure this out together.¡± Moka grabs Tsukune''s shoulders to prevent him from running and causing a scene. Tsukune reluctantly takes a breath and tries to calm down. ¡°There¡­ some color is returning to your face. ¡° Tsukune nods at Moka¡¯s words. ¡°Moka, what happened¡­ who figured it out?¡± Moka looks around to see if anyone else was listening. ¡°Tsukune, we need to find Rainee.¡± Tsukune looks at Moka with a confused expression. ¡°Why do we need to look for Rainee now?¡± Moka fidgets a bit, unsure what to say. ¡°Ever since Rainee befriended me, I''ve always had a feeling that it wasn''t sincere. I can feel some of her sincerity now but in the beginning, I could feel she had some ulterior motives.¡± Tsukune thinks back to the first time he met her. ¡°I¡­ sorry Moka, I don''t see it.¡± Moka nods. ¡°I know it''s hard to believe but¡­ Tsukune, please trust me.¡± Tsukune looks at Moka¡¯s determined eyes. ¡°Okay, I trust you Moka. Let''s go look for Rainee.¡± Moka''s face brightens at Tsukune¡¯s words. ¡°Where should we look first?¡± Tsukune asks. ¡°We should go to her class first and ask around.¡± Agreeing with Moka¡¯s idea, the two of them go towards Rainee''s class which is a floor above their classroom. Once they reach Rainee''s classroom, Moka and Tsukune look around for their mutual friend. But they couldn''t find Rainee. ¡°She''s not here but we expected that.¡± Tsukune says. Moka nods. ¡°We don''t belong in the same building but we can check her dorm out.¡± Tsukune nods. But before they could leave, one of the students of Rainee''s class saw them. ¡°Hey, you two aren''t in this class. What are you two doing here?¡± Tsukune was still immensely anxious because of earlier, preventing him from answering. Moka quickly replies. ¡°Hello, sorry for the inconvenience but we¡¯re looking for a friend.¡± The girl looks Moka up and down. After seeing a gorgeous woman, she couldn''t help but blush a bit. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°I-Who are you looking for?¡± ¡°We''re looking for Rainee.¡± Moka¡¯s clear voice, divine looks, and graceful way of carrying herself immediately reminds the girl of what Rainee has shared to her before. ¡°O-oh, you''re Moka then.¡± Moka was surprised to hear her name. ¡°Oh, did Rainee tell you about me?¡± The girl nods quickly. ¡°Yeah! No one here doesn''t know you.¡± Moka''s shocked look surprises the girl. ¡°She told the entire class?¡± The girl shakes her head. ¡°No, not really but she did share a lot. For example, you''re a really cool person Moka but your bodyguard Tsukune isn''t that much to talk about¡­¡± Tsukune felt insulted by that comment but he also understood it. Before Moka could ask another question, the girl turned around and shouted at her class. ¡°Hey guys!¡± The class turns toward the girl, seeing Moka at their front door. ¡°Moka''s here!.¡± And just like the start of their classes, Moka was quickly swarmed by a cacophony of students, all wanting to meet and befriend the goddess. Tsukune, on the other hand, was shoved and pushed around by the larger students of the class. While Moka was crowded, Tsukune was approached by a shy student. ¡°Hey, you''re Tsukune, right?¡± Tsukune cautiously backs away. She doesn''t know I''m human¡­ calm down¡­ Regaining some calmness, Tsukune nods at the girl. ¡°Yeah, why?¡± The girl nods. ¡°Ummm¡­ I heard that you¡¯re looking for Rainee, right?¡± Tsukune nods. Finally able to calm herself, Tsukune notices that this girl looked stressed. ¡°Are you okay?¡± The girl quickly nods. ¡°Yes! I actually am worried about Rainee.¡± The girl¡¯s urgent voice startled Tsukune. ¡°For the past week, Rainee¡¯s been acting weird. She¡¯s been laughing and talking to herself. And I don¡¯t know how but¡­ I think she¡¯s getting taller? I know it sounds weird but Rainee is such a good presence here in the class¡­ Everyone is happier when she¡¯s around but¡­ lately, it feels like she¡¯s never around. It¡¯s like she¡¯s always in her own thoughts. She barely responds to anyone¡­ She talked about you and Moka a lot¡­ maybe¡­ you guys can help her out.¡± Tsukune tries to figure out if this girl has any ulterior motive but admittedly, he doesn¡¯t have the same supernatural senses that Moka has. Seeing the girl¡¯s desperate face, Tsukune could only trust in her. He nods. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s the matter with Rainee but¡­ we¡¯ll try to find her. Moka and I have some things we want to find out as well.¡± The girl nods at Tsukune¡¯s words. ¡° ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve met you¡­ but somehow, I feel reassured. Thank you!¡± The girl bows which causes Tsukune to panic. He immediately helps her up. Before the two could have any more embarrassing interactions, Moka pulls away Tsukune. Tsukune looks at her and sees a frazzled Moka desperately wanting to escape her adoring crowd. ¡°Let¡¯s go Tsukune!¡± Unfortunately, Moka forgot to hold back and drags Tsukune away. Eventually, the two manage to go to a secluded area. ¡°Tsukune!¡± ¡°Moka!¡± The two of them speak at the same time. ¡°Oh, you go first,¡± Moka says. ¡°No, you go first,¡± Tsukune immediately replies. The two of them go in a circle for a bit until Moka finally speaks first. ¡°According to the class, Rainee¡¯s been acting weird.¡± Tsukune nods. ¡°Yeah, one of her classmates told me that too. Do you think it¡¯s true?¡± Moka purses her lips. She nods. ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t think they were lying¡­ They were really worried for her¡­ but¡­ it¡¯s clear that she lied to us.¡± Tsukune nods. ¡°Yeah¡­ Her entire class was looking for her.¡± ¡°She had so many friends¡­ Why did she do that to us?¡± Moka asks with a face of disappointment. ¡°Maybe¡­ maybe she really wanted to be your friend?¡± Moka looks at Tsukune with a saddened face. ¡°Yeah but not like this. Let¡¯s go find her¡­ I promised the class I would find her.¡± Tsukune gives Moka a shocked look. She promised the entire class¡­ while I only promised one person. Once again, Tsukune felt the massive popularity gap between the two of them. He felt like a common goldfish compared to the majestic orca that is Moka. ¡°Come on Tsukune, let¡¯s go! We can¡¯t wait!¡± But Tsukune tried to not dwell on their difference. After all, Moka chose him as well. The two of them quickly exit the academy while avoiding the hall monitors.
A certain student noticed two empty seats in her class. She¡¯s not here. And so is her lackey. Shizuka continued to teach, unaware of Moka and Tsukune¡¯s absence. Well¡­ I guess I can¡¯t get him today. No matter, I still have many days ahead of me. Turning toward the window, that certain student sees Moka and Tsukune rush out of the academy grounds and into the forest. What¡­
¡°Moka! I just realized, do you know where Rainee¡¯s dorm is?¡± In the middle of running, Moka nods. ¡°Yeah! Her classmates told me.¡± Tsukune didn¡¯t have time to contemplate Moka¡¯s words. He focused all of his efforts on keeping up with the superhuman Moka. As of now, Tsukune is immensely thankful that he started exercising. Eventually, the two of them reach Rainee¡¯s dorm. ¡°Tsukune, let¡¯s go.¡± Moka goes ahead but Tsukune stops. ¡°Moka this is a girl¡¯s dormitory.¡± Moka turns to Tsukune. ¡°I know but this is an emergency.¡± Tsukune nods and follows Moka as they enter the dorms. Riding the elevator, they reach the 7th floor. Moka walks with purpose as Tsukune follows her toward Rainee¡¯s room. The magical phenomena of this dorm, like the other dorms, added weight to Tsukune¡¯s body. But as the both of them approached Rainee¡¯s room, Tsukune felt a qualitative difference in the surroundings. I¡¯m feeling something¡­ different¡­ what is that? Apparently, so did Moka. She stops in her steps. ¡°Tsukune¡­ I feel a large amount of youki¡­ near Rainee¡¯s room.¡± Tsukune grits his teeth. ¡°No, Moka¡­ I think the youki is coming from Rainee¡¯s room.¡± Moka purses her lips. She didn¡¯t want it to be the case but she knew that Rainee somehow managed to amass a large amount of youki in a span of a week. She prayed that wasn¡¯t the case. Once they¡¯re both in front of Rainee¡¯s door, even Tsukune¡¯s instincts are screaming at him to leave. After Saizou, Tsukune felt that he was even more sensitive to danger. Right now, he felt that this room was even more terrifying than Saizou. Moka knocked on the door. As if it never existed, all the youki that was pouring out from the room disappeared. It was instead replaced by an eerie silence. Then they hear footsteps approaching the door. As the door swings open, a distinct voice comes out. ¡°Moka!¡± Rainee¡¯s energetic voice greets both Moka and Tsukune but once the door is open, Rainee¡¯s appearance shocks the two of them. She stood nearly 4 inches taller than before. Her tan complexion had deepened, taking on an earthy hue. Additionally, her brown hair now bore hints of green, reminding Tsukune of grass. ¡°Hey Tsukune! As usual, I couldn¡¯t feel your youki¡­ you¡¯re a sneaky vampire, I¡¯ll give you that. Come in you two!¡± Moka and Tsukune felt reluctant but Rainee¡¯s smile and seemingly dead eyes told them that leaving was impossible. They both go in, hesitant. Once inside, Rainee closes the door. She turns around with a smile. ¡°Please¡­ sit¡­ we¡¯re going to have so much fun.¡± Chapter 15: Strike the Earth Once inside, Moka and Tsukune were seated at a large oak table in the middle of Rainee¡¯s room. Looking around, Tsukune noticed it was quite messy, very much unlike his tidy room. I imagine Moka¡¯s room is even tidier than mine. Shaking those currently useless thoughts away, Tsukune focuses on the moment. And at that moment, Rainee was pouring them some type of liquid. Is that tea? Since they entered Rainee¡¯s room, both Moka and Tsukune were on high alert. After pouring ¡®tea¡¯ into Moka and Tsukune¡¯s cups, Rainee takes a seat across them. Moka watched Rainee¡¯s every movement. She¡¯s not well¡­ How did she gain¡­ so much youki. ¡°So!... Moka.¡± Rainee¡¯s loud voice causes the two of them to focus on her. ¡°How are classes?!¡± To Moka¡¯s praise, she manages to reply with a clear and crisp voice. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s actually quite fun.¡± Rainee smiles, revealing teeth covered in dirt. Then silence. Rainee didn¡¯t reply but continued to smile and stare at Moka¡¯s face. She didn¡¯t even pay Tsukune any attention. ¡°You know Moka¡­ I have a question. You never told me but what¡¯s the point of your rosary?¡± Moka subconsciously touches her rosary but quickly realizes that¡¯s the wrong action and puts her hand away. Unfortunately, Rainee noticed it and her smile widened ¡°Is it¡­ important?¡± Standing up, Rainee then walks around the table and sits beside Moka. ¡°Is it related to your true monster form??¡± With a smile, Rainee continues. ¡°You know, I¡¯ve been asking you so many questions¡­ why don¡¯t I share something instead? I like the earth¡­ ever since I¡¯ve enrolled here, there¡¯s so much natural earth that it makes me happy¡­¡± Tsukune, curious and desperate to keep the current atmosphere in peace, asks why. ¡°Why does earth make you happy? With a deranged laughter, Rainee replies. ¡°It¡¯s cause I¡¯m a gnome silly! We love the earth and nature¡­ it¡¯s where we¡¯re most powerful.¡± Turning back to Moka, as if the previous conversation didn¡¯t exist at all, Rainee asks her a question. ¡°So¡­ have you heard anything interesting lately?¡± Moka felt a chill in her spine as Rainee¡¯s aura progressively became more sporadic. ¡°Anything to share? Come on Moka¡­ anything nice to tell me.¡± Moka shakes her head. ¡°Sorry, Rainee. I¡¯m an open book. I don¡¯t have anything else to share.¡± Like a sudden scratch on a record, Rainee''s smile transforms into a frown. ¡°Really¡­ Moka¡­ I think¡­ you don¡¯t treat me like a friend¡­ not at all.¡± Doing her best to keep a calm face, Moka responds with a steady voice. ¡°That¡¯s not true Rainee¡­ I treated you as a friend.¡± Tsukune watches her with admiration. Moka, you can do this! Rainee groans at Moka¡¯s reply. Grr¡­ If we¡¯re really friends¡­ why don¡¯t you tell me mo-¡± ¡°Why did you lie to us, Rainee?¡± Moka¡¯s sudden cutoff startles Rainee. Moka¡¯s words seemed to have given Rainee some semblance of lucidity. ¡°W-what do you mean I lied? I didn¡¯t lie.¡± Moka¡¯s fierce determination seems to surprise the youki-drunk Rainee. ¡°Yes, you did! You told me that you were alone and isolated but we checked your class. Everyone was worried about you! You had worried friends everywhere!¡± This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Moka¡¯s voice was interrogatory but was also full of sadness. She was used to the loneliness but no one could ever get used to betrayal. Unfortunately, Rainee¡¯s lucidity didn¡¯t last. ¡°Of course I did. Why would I purposefully go out of my way to befriend someone who¡¯s not even in the same class!¡± Rainee stands up as her aura starts to rise. ¡°Moka! Tell me more about yourself! At the very least, share something I can share!¡± Rainee then raises her hand and points it toward Moka. Rocks then start to form in her hand. Tsukune starts to panic and immediately looks for anything that can prevent Rainee from harming Moka. But there was nothing immediately nearby to use. The table! Putting all of his strength in his arms, Tsukune grabs the edges of the heavy table and flips it toward Rainee. Seeing the table get flipped over, Tsukune couldn''t help but feel a surge of joy. His workouts were paying off. The upturned table obstructs Rainee''s view, causing her attack to shatter the table and veer off course. Tsukune shouts at Moka to immediately run away. ¡°Moka! Run!¡± Moka stands up but for a moment hesitates. Tsukune sees Rainee readjust her aim and point her hand toward Moka once more. No! Shards of stone fly towards Moka. Moka tries to move away but her hesitation has a cost and someone has to pay for it. Unfortunately for her, Tsukune was willing to. Jumping in front of the shards, Tsukune was able to protect Moka but he felt the sharp sting of youki-infused rock pierces his back. Tsukune grits his teeth as he resists the pain. ¡°Tsukune!¡± Moka smells an immensely powerful stench of blood emanating from Tsukune but she doesn¡¯t have time to worry about it. ¡°Moka¡­ run¡­¡± Tsukune gasped while resisting the desire to fall unconscious. Rainee on the other hand gasps in surprise. ¡°T-Tsukune¡­ no¡­ I-I didn¡¯t me-¡± For a moment, worry flashes in her eyes but the power in her mind quickly takes over. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have done that Tsukune! And where is your youki-armor?! What type of vampire has such weak defenses!¡± As if to answer her question, an immensely powerful surge of youki starts to overwhelm her aura. It came from Moka and Tsukune. So¡­ so much power! A moment of lucidity returns to Rainee. She quickly realized that she would need to create rumors that spread across hundreds of thousands if not millions of people to gain youki this large. T-this is a vampire! ¡°NO! I AM MORE POWERFUL!¡± Accumulating a substantial amount of youki, Rainee unleashes a potent burst of kinetic energy in front of her. The destructive shockwave materializes as a colossal cone of energy, emanating from Rainee''s outstretched hands. Upon its creation, the cone of destruction obliterates everything in its path with sheer force. Swiftly advancing, it closes in on Moka and Tsukune. Instantly, Moka reacts and grabs Tsukune. In a split second, she launches herself backward, and using her right foot to quickly touch the ground, she spins around and kicks the front door with her left foot, shattering it. She then uses the momentum of her movement to exit the room and jump off the balcony of the 7th floor. Behind her, a powerful shockwave follows, destroying Rainee¡¯s front entrance. Moka starts to fall with an unconscious Tsukune in her arms. She clicks her tongue angrily. She was about to shout but Rainee quickly followed up her attack by leaping outward with multiple shards of rocks following behind her. ¡°Don¡¯t run! We¡¯re not yet done!¡± With a flick of her hands, dozens of sharp shards fly toward Moka. The recently unsealed Moka notices the shards and swiftly throws Tsukune downward. Charging her entire body with youki, she adjusts her position, aligning her head toward the ground and her legs toward Rainee. The shards are about to hit her but with quick and powerful movement, Moka spins mid-air and shatters most of them with precise kicks. She then uses one of the large remaining pieces of rock as a springboard and pushes herself downward, accelerating her fall toward the falling Tsukune. Snatching the unconscious Tsukune mid-air, Moka adeptly maneuvers herself just before reaching the ground, landing gracefully on her feet. Swiftly, she dashes forward to evade the falling shattered shards. Approaching the dormitory, Moka safely hides Tsukune behind a wall. She promptly assesses the extent of his injuries and notes that he is still breathing. Good, he¡¯s still alive. Pissed at the fact that her attempts to warn the other her for the past week were unsuccessful, inner Moka returns to the courtyard. Rainee was there with a deranged smile on her face. With clear disdain, Moka taunts Rainee. ¡°Pathetic. You¡¯ve clearly gone drunk with power. No one taught you how to regulate your youki.¡± Rainee didn¡¯t respond, perplexed by Moka¡¯s change. Silver hair, crimson eyes, and overwhelming youki. Truly, Moka appeared to be the quintessential vampire. ¡°No response? That¡¯s fine by me. Because of your lack of self-control, I have two fools to save.¡± Rainee smiles. ¡°Hehe¡­ fools¡­¡± Moka sighs and charges forward. Rainee reacts by erecting a stone wall which Moka quickly sidesteps to deliver a roundhouse kick towards Rainhee¡¯s head. But before she could put weight on her body, she started to sink in the dirt. Rainee then plunges downward, as if the earth was water. Moka then feels a hand grasp her leg and drag her deeper into the ground. As her body goes deeper and deeper, Moka is finally able to touch the solid ground with both of her arms. Super-charging her body with youki, she grips the ground with both of her hands and without giving Rainee any indication that she would move suddenly lifts her leg up with all of her strength, dragging Rainee out of the earth. Before Rainee could let go and escape, Moka grabbed her neck with his hand. Using her other hand, Moka leaps upward and throws Rainee into the air. Moka keeps pace with her ascent and prepares for another attack. ¡°There¡¯s no earth to manipulate here fool.¡± Spinning in place, Moka strikes Rainee¡¯s body with a powerful kick, sending her flying to the ground. As the kick connects, Rainee feels Moka¡¯s powerful youki enter her body, disrupting the flow of power within her. Lucidity returns but it¡¯s quickly replaced with darkness as her body hits the ground with immense force, knocking her out. Fortunately for Rainee, she was able to armor her body with youki, preventing any permanent damage. Moka lands on the wall that Rainee raised earlier. She waits for Rainee to move but once Moka¡¯s sure that Rainee is no longer capable of moving, Moka jumps down and walks toward her, prepared to inflict incapacitating damage. But to her surprise, someone¡¯s already in front of Rainee, checking if she¡¯s fine. Moka internally frowned. ¡°Tsukune.¡± Tsukune, with a wounded back, turns around with a weak smile. He was trembling but he did his best to stand. ¡°Moka¡­ I knew you¡¯d be fine.¡± Struggling to stand up, he approaches her. But Moka glares at him, causing him to back away. ¡°Are you a fool?¡± Tsukune was surprised by inner Moka¡¯s cold voice. ¡°Once again you threw yourself in danger, this time to save us. You do realize that even the other me is tougher than your weak pathetic body?¡± She goes toward Tsukune and points at his chest. ¡°Tell me Tsukune, what pushed you to such a suicidal act?¡± Inner Moka¡¯s cold glare was so different compared to Outer Moka¡¯s kind gaze. But Tsukune wasn¡¯t afraid. ¡°I-I It¡¯s because I want to protect Moka. I already told her that I chose to be here.¡± Despite Tsukune¡¯s determined words, Inner Moka doesn¡¯t respond with the same sincerity. ¡°Protect me? Please. You cannot protect me.¡± She quickly grabs the rosary from Tsukune¡¯s hand. ¡°Tsukune, know your place or else I will put you in it. Now, move. I still have to punish this brat for daring to harm me.¡± But Tsukune stays in place. His breathing was ragged but he had a determined face. ¡°Moka¡­ I know you¡¯re angry with me but¡­ Rainee doesn¡¯t deserve such a harsh treatment.¡± Inner Moka would¡¯ve rolled her eyes but Tsukune continued. ¡°I am wounded yes but she was not in the right mind¡­ and while she did lie to us¡­ she never said any bad rumors about us. And she really tried to befriend us. And¡­ I know that she didn¡¯t mean to hurt me or you.¡± ¡°With ulterior motives.¡± Inner Moka adds. ¡°Then¡­ let¡¯s help her recover and confront her after¡­ Not while she¡¯s like this. I know you¡¯re not cruel¡­ after all, you¡¯re even worried about a human like me.¡± Hearing that, Inner Moka couldn¡¯t help but smirk and lightly laugh. ¡°You misunderstand. I am not worried about you nor am I angry at you. It¡¯s just that I wouldn¡¯t want my entertainment to suddenly disappear.¡± Sensing that Moka was no longer going to hurt Rainee, Tsukune feels relieved. ¡°And since you¡¯re so desperate to not be a burden to us, handle this situation on your own.¡± Moka then seals herself again by re-attaching the rosary. Her silver hair suddenly regains its pink luster. Her crimson eyes gain shades of green until only the color of leaves remains. And her body returns to her previous size and proportions. And just like before, Moka faints and falls forward. Tsukune catches her and despite his wounds, he forces himself to stand up. I won¡¯t be a burden¡­ Chapter 15.5: Determination, Punishment, and Suspicion Rainee opened her eyes and found herself in the familiar walls of the academy¡¯s clinic. Looking around, Rainee noticed that she was in one of the curtained bedrooms. Moving around, she hears a light metallic sound and finds herself cuffed to the clinic bed. It was a common metal cuff used by humans to restrain other humans. What? Rainee tries to sit up but an immense headache assaults her head. In addition, fatigue and pain start to appear on her body. Touching the side of her own body, Rainee winces in pain when she feels a large bruise. She lies back down. ¡°W-what happened¡­ everything fucking¡­ hurts¡­¡± Rainee tries to recall the last thing that happened. After I vandalized the school¡­ I went home¡­ then I started to gain a lot of youki¡­ Then¡­ everything started to become fuzzy¡­ after that¡­ I think Moka and Tsukune came to visit me¡­ Then memories of Tsukune¡¯s bloody and mangled back come to mind, causing Rainee¡¯s heart to plunge into her stomach. Tsukune! The shock of that memory pushes Rainee to sit up despite the pain. She groans in pain. Looking at the metal cuff on her right hand, she uses youki to increase her muscle mass. She groans in pain again as she quickly realizes that her youki isn¡¯t flowing correctly. What¡­ happened? Using her youki, she starts to map out the internal pathways of energy within her body, only to find that almost all of it is completely shattered. Rainee starts to panic. If her pathways were damaged, it would take an inordinate amount of time for her to repair it, making her unable to utilize youki in the meantime. But her pathways aren¡¯t just damaged, they¡¯re completely obliterated. She would need to rebuild it from the ground up, something she has no clue about. After all, youki pathways are something naturally built over time from childhood to adulthood. It was then that Rainee realized why they used a basic metal cuff to chain her to the bed. Whoever cuffed her knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. She started to panic even more but she forcefully calmed herself down. Don¡¯t panic¡­ I¡¯m in the clinic. I¡¯m still in the school¡­ No one will kill me here¡­ Rainee knows that she¡¯s not in immediate danger so she tries to relax but her mind quickly wanders back to Tsukune. Did I hurt Tsukune¡­ Is Moka fine? Rainee feels a guilty pang in her chest as she imagines Tsukune in another clinic bed, separated from her by closed curtains. ¡°Tsukune? Are you there?¡± Hearing no response, Rainee sighs. He¡¯s not here¡­ She tries the cuff again but without any youki, she¡¯s just as helpless as a normal human. Eventually, the bruises, fatigue, and pain combine to exhaust Rainee both mentally and physically. Sleep takes her once more. Due to the pain, Rainee¡¯s sleep wasn¡¯t as smooth sailing as she wanted it to be. ¡­Voices? ¡°... pathways¡­ destroyed¡­¡± ¡°Who¡­ it?¡± ¡°Months¡­ Years¡­ recover¡­¡± As her sleep slowly eluded her, the voices became clearer. ¡°Was it the girl or the boy who destroyed it?¡± ¡°We¡¯re still not sure.¡± ¡°As usual, he is cryptic about it.¡± Then silence. What? Why did they stop talking? Rainee wondered why the voices suddenly stopped. She became anxious and didn¡¯t dare open her eyes. ¡°She¡¯s awake.¡± Rainee¡¯s eyes shot open and she tried to jump off the bed, forgetting that she was cuffed. She groans in pain when the cuff pulls her back. ¡°Ow¡­¡± The bruises on her body reverberate with immense pain. Slowly and with a bit of resignation, Rainee turns to the sources of the two voices. Surprisingly, she only finds one individual standing by her bed. It was a man with a tall and giant stature, easily dwarfing every other student Rainee had seen before. T-tall! Rainee didn¡¯t have a clear view of this monstrous individual but she was sure that he was 7 feet tall. After a quick inspection, Rainee notices that the entirety of this individual''s body is concealed in some manner. The tall, robust man is adorned in a finely crafted tuxedo, and his sizable hands are covered in sleek black gloves. A mirror-like mask veils his face, extending to cover his entire head, leaving no trace of hair or skin exposed. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. Freaky¡­ But before Rainee could offer any words, the masked man spoke. ¡°There¡¯s no time. Yes, there is. Shut up, we¡¯ll terrify her. Maybe, we should work on our disguise first.¡± One voice with different content and intents spoke. It was as if the person was speaking to themselves. They continue to do this for a while until a dominant voice starts controlling the conversation. ¡°Apologies ms. Brennan, I am Cottus and I am here to dole out your punishment.¡± Rainee felt apprehensive by this man¡¯s sudden appearance. ¡°Punishment??¡± Rainee quickly acts like she¡¯s harshly wronged. ¡°What do you mean punishment?? I did nothing wrong!¡± Despite her efforts to act like she¡¯s the victim, Cottus¡¯ next words are cold and decisive. ¡°We are aware that you are the one who spread hundreds of rumors and did acts of dangerous vandalism in front of the academy.¡± Rainee bites her lips. If her accuser is that sure and is willing to use force, she can¡¯t do much about it, especially in her current condition. ¡°You have no evidence,¡± She says with strong conviction. ¡°That is true but the ones who are coming here do not care for evidence.¡± Rainee frowns. ¡°The Public Safety Commission.¡± She says with disgust. Cottus nods. ¡°I believe that someone of your skills has found unsavory rumors about them.¡± Rainee looks away from Cottus. ¡°I¡¯ve heard what they do to monsters that disobey them¡­¡± Cottus nods, aware of what Rainee knows. ¡°Yes. And you have a choice. You can either choose the punishment I will give you or you can face them instead.¡± Rainee frowns. ¡°I don¡¯t know you. And while the Public Safety Commission is terrifying, I trust an evil I know than one I don¡¯t.¡± Cottus remains silent for a moment, as if deep in thought. However, his featureless mask and motionless demeanor make it impossible for anyone to discern his thoughts. ¡°I agree but your youki pathways are gone. You are nothing but a glorified human now, unable to make use of your gnomish powers to save yourself.¡± Rainee grits her teeth. How did he know what monster I was? Is he with the school? ¡°We can help you,¡± Cottus says with a powerful commanding tone. Curious, Rainee couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Who¡¯s we?¡± ¡°If you cooperate and work with us, we can consider introducing you.¡± Rainee frowns. ¡°I¡­ if I go with you, you¡¯ll help me fix this damage?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Rainee glares at Cottus¡¯ faceless mask. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it but I need proof. I can¡¯t just accept this because you said that you can help me. Prove it.¡± Cottus and Rainee continue to stare at each other, waiting for the other to break. Fortunately for Rainee, Cottus acts first. He reaches out his arm towards Rainee''s cuffed right hand. She sees a complicated magical circle form at Cottus'' hand, from which he conjures a unique spell onto her arm. An overwhelming sense of relief washes over Rainee''s right arm. It''s akin to a previously clogged pipe being cleared of all its accumulated debris. With a bit of manipulation, Rainee could summon bits of earth just in her right hand. Her control and power were weak, not even 10% of the power she had during her fight with Moka. But to overpower weak metallic cuffs, this was enough. Infusing her right arm with youki, Rainee¡¯s right arm then swells with muscle, allowing her to effortlessly rip off the metal cuff from the bed. Once she drains the youki, she groans in pain due to the exertion. Cottus waits for Rainee. After withstanding the pain, Rainee goes down the bed and turns toward Cottus. ¡°So¡­ where to now?¡± Cottus nods and swiftly retrieves a red, diamond-shaped gem from his pocket, which immediately begins to glow, generating multiple magical circles. The circles grow in size and envelop both Cottus and Rainee. After the circles stop growing, they disappear.
Tsukune looked at the unconscious Moka and Rainee. He didn¡¯t know which to help first. On one hand, is Moka, his current closest friend, while on the other side is Rainee, a girl who endured a devastating attack from Inner Moka but did lie and endanger the two of them. Unfortunately for Rainee, Tsukune¡¯s choice was easy. Sorry Rainee! Still fueled by adrenaline, Tsukune rushes back to the academy with Moka in his arms. It took some time but Tsukune¡¯s stronger body was quicker compared to before. He was able to go to the clinic in record time. Mayumi shot Tsukune a hostile stare as he brought in Moka, similar to their previous encounter, but this time he appeared even more bloodied and battered. ¡°Tsukune¡­¡± Mayumi¡¯s voice was laced with a mix of anger and disappointment. She sighs and commands Tsukune. ¡°Set Moka in one of the beds and come here.¡± ¡°Sorry Miss Mayumi, there¡¯s another wounded student out there that I have to get.¡± ¡°I said. Come. Here.¡± Tsukune¡¯s courage quickly withers in front of Mayumi¡¯s scolding. He does as he¡¯s instructed and sets Moka in one of the beds. He then approaches Mayumi. ¡°Miss Mayumi, I have a friend who¡¯s also wounded near the girl''s dormitory that I also need to carry.¡± Mayumi sighs and creates a magical circle in her hand. From nothing, a moving skeleton appears beside her. Mayumi speaks in a language unfamiliar to Tsukune. It seems the newly formed bone-white skeleton understands and leaves the room. ¡°Stop worrying about useless things. My servant will collect your ¡®friend¡¯. Now, come here before I tie you up.¡± Tsukune obediently listens and sits on the chair in front of Mayumi. ¡°Turn around.¡± Tsukune does as he¡¯s told. Mayumi starts to assess the damage that Tsukune took. ¡°I can¡¯t feel your youki. You must¡¯ve pushed yourself this time to be so dry.¡± Mayumi frowns. ¡°You¡¯re not going to regenerate if you¡¯re out of youki and once your adrenaline runs out, you¡¯re gonna feel all of this pain all at once.¡± Tsukune felt a cold sweat run down his back as he realized the gravity of what Mayumi just said. Desperate to avoid that terrifying situation, he quickly asks Mayumi for help. ¡°I¡­ is there anything you can do to help me through it?¡± Mayumi sighs. ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll set you up with some painkillers and youki regeneration medicine¡­ you¡¯re lucky that the headmaster funds all of this.¡± Worried, Tsukune asks Mayumi a question. ¡°I uh¡­ just curious but what would happen if someone without any youki takes that?¡± While taking some medical tools from a nearby cabinet, Mayumi answers. ¡°Hmmm¡­ I don¡¯t know. This is a medicine made for monsters with youki¡­ the only things that are without youki are normal animals and humans¡­ Well, it¡¯s probably better to not give them to animals or humans.¡± Tsukune takes an audible gulp as Mayumi hands him two pill bottles. ¡°This painkiller is strong but with your regeneration and stamina, you should be fine. This regeneration pill is to be taken only when your youki doesn¡¯t return fast enough. Don¡¯t take too many or you might become drunk on excess youki, okay?¡± Tsukune nods, terrified of the two pill bottles in his hand. Mayumi taps the painkiller, snapping Tsukune out of his thoughts. ¡°You better take that soon. Your body¡¯s adrenaline is going to stop soon.¡± And just in time, Tsukune starts to feel a sting on his back. As he¡¯s about to stand up, he feels himself stuck in place. Looking down, he notices bandages wrapping around his entire body. ¡°I didn¡¯t say for you to go. I still need to remove some of the rocks lodged on your back.¡± Mayumi hands Tsukune a glass of water. Tsukune was tempted to make an excuse to drink the medicine later but the pain on his back started to become more prominent. He grits his teeth in pain. Opening the bottle of painkillers, Tsukune takes one of the tablets and as Mayumi said, it was very effective. The feeling of pain in his back almost immediately subsides. Mayumi then starts to take out some of the rocks embedded in Tsukune¡¯s back, causing some minor spikes of pain. Fortunately, the painkillers were as strong as Mayumi advertised. Unfortunately, it¡¯s too strong for a human. Tsukune¡¯s vision starts to become blurry as the painkillers start to knock out his entire body as well. But before he falls unconscious, he sees Rainee being brought in by the same skeleton that Mayumi created earlier. That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s good.
Mayumi has just finished treating Tsukune, who is now unconscious, and has settled him into one of the beds. She then turns her attention to Rainee, beginning to attend to her injuries. While her expression was mostly covered with bandages, Mayumi¡¯s eyebrows seemed to frown. No¡­ Her pathways are destroyed¡­ who did this? She then turns to Tsukune and frowns. Is that why he¡¯s out of youki? This technique would require massive amounts of it¡­ It¡¯s been centuries since I¡¯ve seen something like this. Frowning, Mayumi tries to think of a way to fix Rainee¡¯s issue. No, the headmaster wouldn¡¯t spend so much funds on one person, especially if they¡¯re the ones who started the fight. Mayumi looks at Rainee with pity. ¡°672, get me records of Rainee Brennan. I need to see what type of monster she is.¡± 672, the newly summoned skeleton, forms from nothing and appears beside Mayumi. It then moves toward Mayumi¡¯s storage room and pulls out Rainee¡¯s personal files. It gives it to Mayumi. Once it finishes her order, it fades away. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s see¡­ Species¡­ Species¡­¡± Mayumi browses Rainee¡¯s file and quickly finds that she¡¯s a gnome. Closing the file, she shakes her head. A pity¡­ gnomes¡­ rich in youki and an affinity with manipulating earth¡­ but otherwise very mundane in almost every other aspect. Mayumi turns toward Tsukune. Very much unlike vampires¡­ Sighing, Mayumi goes to work until she hears a knock on the door. Turning toward the entrance, Mayumi sees a familiar green-haired student, wearing rounded glasses, enter her clinic. "Good day, Nurse Mayumi. We''ve been informed that a student named Rainee Brennan is here. I''m from the Public Safety Commission, tasked with ensuring she remains here until my superior arrives." Them again¡­ Turning toward Rainee, Mayumi frowns. ¡°Sure, she¡¯s here.¡± While the Public Safety Commission student brings Rainee to bed, Mayumi thinks. She won¡¯t receive any help but I should tell the headmaster about this. Chapter 16: Light Ocean Blue Tsukune slowly walked to the academy, still feeling some of the pain from Rainee¡¯s attack last week. After being knocked out by Mayumi¡¯s painkillers, Tsukune was ordered to take a week off due to severe and unexpected damage. It¡¯s not unexpected. I¡¯m just human! Fortunately, the academy and its teachers were very forgiving, something Tsukune didn¡¯t expect. With the faculty¡¯s consideration and Moka¡¯s help, Tsukune was able to keep up with the lessons for the past week. Just barely though. He winces in pain again as his wounds ache. Mayumi''s recommended painkiller was incredibly potent, causing Tsukune to quickly lose consciousness with just a single dose. Despite its initial sedative effects, Tsukune gradually developed a tolerance with each subsequent dose, allowing him to remain awake for longer periods before succumbing to sleep. Since Mayumi was present during Tsukune''s initial administration of the painkiller, he also had to take a single dose of the unique youki-regeneration medicine. Initially, there were no immediate effects, but by the time Tsukune returned to his room, he was burning with fever. He didn¡¯t touch the medicine after that. Normally, the wounds that Tsukune suffered should be something that would take a long time to heal, mostly because he¡¯s human but on the first day of his rest, he found a small package in front of his room, addressed to him. It was a ceramic jar with a letter attached to it. Get better. Sorry - R Tsukune didn¡¯t need a teacher or Moka to tell him where it came from. After a quick inspection, Tsukune quickly found out that the ceramic jar¡¯s contents were a healing salve that he had to apply on his back. Unfortunately, for someone who¡¯s not flexible, Tsukune had a hard time applying it on his back. The healing salve reduced his recovery period from a few months to a week. This thing is miraculous. It would be a miracle drug in the real world too. As Tsukune continued his journey toward the academy, this time without Moka, Tsukune contemplated asking Rainee for more jars of this salve. He still has some but if he gets more wounds in the future, he might need more. I should be optimistic but after Rainee¡­ Tsukune mentally prepared himself for the next monster of the week to harass him and Moka. But¡­ Tsukune gripped his hand. The other Moka is so strong.,. In this entire academy¡­ all the students¡¯ true forms are monsters¡­ I¡¯m the only exception Tsukune internally sighed. I''ll surely be killed if anyone else finds out that I''m human. In the middle of his walk toward the academy, Tsukune then hears a commotion behind him. Turning around, Tsukune sees that almost every other student in the area were curious as well. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. ¡°Oh, hey! It¡¯s Moka!¡± ¡°Oooh!¡± ¡°She looks just as stunning as ever!¡± "It''s like she''s surrounded by light!" Due to the commotion, Tsukune sees the center of all these voices. He sees Moka walking in the center of the road, with a smile, happily ignoring the cheering voices around her. "She''s so dazzling!" "MOKA!!! LOOK MY WAY!!!" "The academy''s goddess!!" Eventually, the excitement wasn¡¯t something that Moka could ignore. She started to look for a way out of this building crowd. ¡°Morning Moka.¡± Tsukune¡¯s voice was like the morning sun in the middle of a cloudy day. ¡°Oh!¡± Moka quickly turns toward Tsukune. With a smile, she rushes toward him ¡°Morning, Tsukune!¡± she says as she wraps around his arm. Tsukune, as per usual, wasn¡¯t used to such close behavior. He couldn¡¯t help but jump a bit. Unfortunately, no amount of human shame could overpower Moka¡¯s supernatural strength and he promptly stayed in place. And as per usual, the male student body and certain members of the female student body reacted strongly toward this blatant flirting. ¡°What?!¡± ¡°NOOOO!¡± ¡°There¡¯s a guy with Moka?!¡± ¡°What?! I¡¯ve never seen that bastard before! Who is he?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s that same guy! He¡¯s been gone for a week so Moka¡¯s been walking alone!¡± Tsukune couldn¡¯t help but sigh. I think I know why we¡¯re targets for harassment. Tsukune looks at Moka, who¡¯s happily beside him. Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. I want to be closer to you so it doesn''t matter. That''s why I''m still here. Enjoying each other¡¯s presence, both Tsukune and Moka didn¡¯t notice a certain individual glaring at them from the distance. Finally, you were gone for so long, I thought you¡¯d never come back. Despite Tsukune¡¯s absence, the school has gone on as per usual. Classes went on as per usual. And as per usual, both Moka and Tsukune went to lunch alone. If this was before the incident, they would have invited Rainee but according to Moka, Rainee was suspended after the vandalism incident was traced to her. I really wanted to ask for more of that healing salve. After finishing their meal from the cafeteria, Moka and Tsukune relaxed in a secluded area, away from all the student crowds. ¡°How do you feel?¡± Moka asks, worried about Tsukune¡¯s health. ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m doing fine now, compared to last week. Rainee¡¯s medicine really helped.¡± Moka nods happily. ¡°So, your body is healthy again?¡± Tsukune thinks and sees Moka¡¯s sparkling eyes boring into his. He proudly nods. ¡°Yeah! I¡¯m as fit as an ox¡­¡± ¡°Oh Tsukune¡­ I know it must be lonely to be the only human in this place but¡­¡± Moka blushed but she continued. "I''ll be there for you. If there''s anything I can do, just tell me, okay?" Moka¡¯s words touched Tsukune¡¯s heart, especially after the lonesome experience of spending most of his days recovering alone in his dorm room. He tried to think of why Moka stayed with him. ¡°Moka¡­ Why¡­ why are you doing all of this for me?¡± Tsukune¡¯s question seemed to stump Moka. ¡°Why? Well, because¡­¡± Without either of them noticing, they were getting closer to each other. Tsukune couldn¡¯t help but admire Moka¡¯s divine beauty. So¡­ enchanting¡­ ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Moka¡¯s voice lacked focus as she got closer and closer to Tsukune. ¡°Oh no¡­ Whenever I¡¯m with you¡­¡± Tsukune felt confused by that but Moka leans forward and bites his neck. ¡°I just want to suck your blood.¡± Because Tsukune has been on bed rest, it¡¯s been a week since Moka drank blood from him. He completely forgot that Moka lost control whenever they were this close. After Moka drinks her fill, Tsukune can¡¯t help but focus on the mild stinging pain in his neck. ¡°Ah! My blood was sucked again!¡± Old fears of him becoming a vampire haunted him again and Tsukune started to panic. ¡°Moka, you sucked my blood again!¡± Despite his panic, Tsukune couldn¡¯t help but admire the chuckling Moka. And despite her almost completely human demeanor, this beautiful lady was an immensely powerful vampire. ¡°Sorry¡­ hehe¡­ it¡¯s because your aroma is so good¡­ it causes me to lose focus¡­ Thanks for the treat.¡± Seeing Tsukune so wronged, Moka praised his blood, in hopes of cheering him up. ¡°Your blood is really the yummiest! Tsukune... I think I''m going to get addicted to you." Any other time, a man would¡¯ve loved to hear those words but for Tsukune, this clearly meant that he was food. Feeling a mixture of inadequacy and shame, Tsukune runs away. ¡°I¡¯m not your food!¡± Moka calls out to him. ¡°Tsukune!¡± But Tsukune was out of sight faster than she expected. ¡°Wow, he¡¯s getting faster¡­ but¡­ Tsukune?¡± Tsukune kept running until he found himself in a different part of the academy. Eventually, he calms down. Where am I? Looking around, Tsukune finds himself in a garbage disposal area. Now that he¡¯s calm, Tsukune¡¯s mind wanders to all the moments that he and Moka have spent together. ¡°Does Moka hang out with me just to suck my blood? That''s not true¡­¡± But Tsukune still couldn¡¯t understand why Moka of all people would want to stay with someone mediocre like him. ¡°What if it¡¯s true? What¡¯s going to happen to me?¡± Tsukune¡¯s thoughts wander to being alone in this monstrous academy. I¡¯ll end up in this place on my own¡­ But before Tsukune¡¯s thoughts could conclude, he heard a groan nearby. ¡°Ooh¡­ S-someone¡­¡± Tsukune turned toward the voice and found someone crawling on the ground. Whoa! At that moment, he was entranced. It wasn¡¯t because of outright beauty or a sexy body but rather, it was the student¡¯s natural light ocean blue hair. Chapter 17: Kurono Kurumu Tsukune cautiously goes toward the girl that¡¯s on the floor. He kneels down to help her up. ¡°C-can you stand up? Let''s go to the school clinic." The girl meekly nods and lets Tsukune lift her up. Tsukune was proud of himself. ¡°Thank you very much.¡± Tsukune shakes his head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± He couldn¡¯t just leave someone in need of help, especially after when he risked agitating Inner Moka just to protect Rainee. The blue-haired girl looks downward, as if a bit ashamed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I-I¡¯ve always had a weak body so¡­ ah.¡± Her gasp surprises Tsukune, causing him to look at her. To his surprise, the girl was leaning forward, as if to emphasize her hefty chest. And her chest was very hefty, possibly the largest Tsukune had ever seen in his entire life. ¡°My¡­ My chest!¡± Tsukune starts to worry when the girl¡¯s body shakes. ¡°Wh-what about your chest??¡± "I suddenly started feeling a pain in my chest!" Tsukune contemplated rushing this girl to the clinic but she quickly leaned on him. She then takes his hand and wraps it around herself. ¡°Hold me close like this.¡± ¡°Wha-¡± Tsukune¡¯s surprised gasp was immediately cut off by the girl¡¯s next words. ¡°My chest feels like it¡¯s going to burst!¡± In a panic, Tsukune tightens his grasp on Kurumu, causing her to giggle. After a quick look at her giant front, Tsukune couldn¡¯t help but think. It does look like it¡¯s going to burst! His thoughts then change to more lewd ones as he continues to stay in this girl¡¯s presence. They¡¯re really about to burst! So big¡­ and so soft! Wait, what am I thinking?! The girl senses some resistance in Tsukune¡¯s mind. A mild feeling of annoyance appears inside her but she quickly quashes it. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. ¡°Hey, Tsukune,¡± the girl calls. Tsukune turns toward the girl. ¡°Look into my eyes.¡± Tsukune feels a compulsion sway him to look into the girl¡¯s gorgeous purple eyes. "I''m Kurono Kurumu. Please be a good friend to me, okay?" Tsukune then feels a powerful force affect him. Y-youki? Unfortunately, his thoughts were quickly replaced by something else, less real & more artificial. Wow¡­ such beautiful eyes¡­ Tsukune continued to hold Kurumu but unlike earlier, with more intimacy. W-what''s with me? Why do I want to hold her? Unable to control himself, Tsukune embraces Kurumu, causing her to shout in glee. ¡°Kyaaaa, what are you doing?!¡± Her playful shout seems to catch the attention of another nearby individual. Moka was a second late but she chased the panicking Tsukune all the way to the garbage disposal area. In the distance, Moka sees the figures of two closely attached individuals. As she gets closer, she recognizes the taller one. ¡°Tsukune?¡± She then sees the smaller one, a girl that she recognized as a student in their class. She¡¯s one of the few students who didn¡¯t attempt to make friends with her. Moka sees Tsukune passionately embracing the smaller girl. ¡°... What?¡± Watching Tsukune cuddle with a girl he had recently met, Moka felt a pang in her chest. No¡­ ¡°Hehe¡­ aren¡¯t you a popular one? But¡­ be careful of women, boy.¡± Moka shouts in fear when she hears a creepy voice just behind her. Turning around, she sees a familiar figure ¡°Who are you?!¡± The familiar figure chuckled and walked away. ¡°Hehehe, just your average passerby.¡± Moka hears the girl speaking to Tsukune and turns her attention back to them, momentarily forgetting about the strange individual. Wait! That person was clearly suspicious! Turning to the weird person, Moka couldn¡¯t find him anymore. It was as if he disappeared into thin air. Oh no! I forgot about Tsukune! Turning around again, Moka noticed that Tsukune was no longer in the area. She looked around but Tsukune was nowhere to be seen. Sighing, Moka makes her way back to one of the academy¡¯s many entrances. Once inside, her thoughts wander back to what she saw earlier. Who is that girl... Who is she to Tsukune? Moka fidgeted with her hands, restless from what she had just seen. ¡°They looked good together... Tsukune was all over her... and the girl was okay with it¡­¡± For most of her life, Moka¡¯s been isolated from others and because of this, she was completely unaware of her effect on the people around her. And her self-esteem was never the highest even in the best of days. Frowning, Moka walks aimlessly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? Why is this affecting me so much, I wonder?¡± Tsukune¡¯s previous words echoed in her head. I¡¯m not your food! Moka¡¯s thoughts start to spiral. I''m no better than her... Why is it that when I''m with Tsukune, I just want to suck his blood? She sighs, beating down on herself. I don¡¯t know myself¡­ Do I li- But before Moka could continue her thought process, she heard a familiar voice. ~Hey, this isn¡¯t the time to pity yourself. Someone is targeting you.~ Moka looked around, trying to find the source of that voice. ¡°You¡­ you are a vampire, right?¡± But her attention was quickly snatched by a melodious and teasing voice. Moka turns upward and finds the same girl clinging on to Tsukune sitting on the railings of a staircase. She had an arrogant smile as if she was on top of the world. ¡°At least, that¡¯s what I¡¯ve heard from my loyal followers, Akashiya Moka.¡± Moka¡¯s thoughts return to earlier and she replies without any thought. "You! You were the one with Tsukune earlier! When did you-" But before she could finish, Kurumu jumped off the stair railings. Sporting a very, almost illegal short skirt, Kurumu¡¯s jump easily flaunts her assets, catching the attention of almost every student in the area. Landing in front of Moka, Kurumu doesn¡¯t immediately reply. Instead, she basks in the adulation and praise of everyone who saw her. ¡°Wow!!¡± ¡°What a beauty!¡± ¡°Did you see that?! Did you just see that?!¡± ¡°Tiny but HUGE!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s this girl!? I thought Moka was the goddess but there¡¯s another one too!¡± ¡°No man! Look at her body! It¡¯s too sinful!¡± Ignoring the peanut gallery, Kurumu comes closer to Moka, just enough so that her next words can only be heard by the two of them. ¡°I am the succubus Kurono Kurumu and I have come to defeat you.¡± Chapter 18: A Harem?!?! Moka looked at Kurumu with a confused expression. "Wha-Wait a minute, isn''t it against the school rules to give away your true form?¡± In consideration of Kurumu, Moka still whispered. This didn¡¯t register in Kurumu and she replies with a loud voice. ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± Pointing at Moka with an accusatory finger, Kurumu declares her intentions. ¡°Moka! You''re the biggest eyesore in the way of my great plan!" Moka becomes confused at Kurumu¡¯s words. ¡°Pl-plan?¡± Seeing Moka unaware of her plans, Kurumu chuckles. ¡°Yes!¡± Kurumu¡¯s confident appearance quickly puts Moka on guard. What plan?? Is it dangerous? ¡°My plan is to make every member of the male student body at this academy become my slave! The Spirit Academy Harem Transformation plan!¡± Moka almost falls down from hearing that, along with a few other students who also heard Kurumu¡¯s plan. Without caring for Moka¡¯s reaction or anyone else¡¯s, Kurumu continues. With an almost singsong voice, Kurumu explains her plan. ¡°My plan was perfect! I should have had every guy at the academy a slave to my beauty right from the start!" Her voice then quickly changes as she shouts. ¡°However!¡± Rushing toward Moka and then pointing at her face, Kurumu continues her tirade. ¡°Akashiya Moka! The guys at the academy are dreaming about you instead of me! And don''t ask me how I know, I already checked!" With gritted teeth, Kurumu complains. "I can''t accept this! I''m not letting anyone beat me in feminine charm!" While Kurumu is shouting, Moka is completely out of it. She asks herself a question. What is this girl talking about? ~Don¡¯t ask me.~ Moka seems to snap out of her confused state. She wanted to look for the source of the voice but Kurumu continued to speak. While Moka struggles to make sense of her situation, the peanut gallery continues to watch at a distance, afraid to get between two goddesses. ¡°They¡¯re arguing!¡± ¡°It looks like a heated argument!¡± ¡°They look so hot together!¡± ¡°Dude? What??¡± Ignoring the crowd building around them, Kurumu proudly explains a part of her plan. "And that''s why I''ve decided to prove that I am the most beautiful woman in this academy. I''ll show you and everyone that I''m better than you by stealing Tsukune from you!" When Kurumu mentions Tsukune, Moka¡¯s mind finally sharpens itself. ¡°W-Wait! Tsukune doesn''t have anything to do with this!" This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. Kurumu chuckles. She condescendingly waves her finger. ¡°I knew it from the moment we were close earlier that Tsukune has an amazing scent.¡± She then turns toward Moka with an accusatory look. ¡°Just like a human.¡± Moka feels her heart drop to her stomach. No¡­ she couldn¡¯t know¡­ Tsukune didn¡¯t tell her, right?? Kurumu smirks when she sees confusion and panic written all over Moka¡¯s face. "I knew it! His blood is delicious, isn''t it?! You''re using Tsukune as ''Food'' aren''t you!" Kurumu emphasized the word food. She chuckles. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that cannibalism was a common act in the vampire race. But the face you¡¯ll make when I finally take your bodyguard and food from you will be a sight to see.¡± Hearing her very own thoughts from another person¡¯s mouth, Moka quickly became defensive. "N-No! I''m not using him as food, I-" But their argument was quickly interrupted by a loud voice. ¡°Moka!¡± Tsukune¡¯s voice was clear. Kurumu smiles when she hears it. ¡°Just in time.¡± Tsukune manages to cut through the building crowd and sees Moka in the center. ¡°Ah, there you are. I knew I¡¯d find you in the center of a crowd.¡± Moka was nervous to see Tsukune but his clear smile and worry-free face calmed her down. Used to the crowds that regularly build up around Moka, Tsukune spoke with an apologetic tone. ¡°Sorry for running off like that.¡± The crowd looked at Kurumu and saw her smile get wider. Everyone was silent but they all shared many similar thoughts. He¡¯s so screwed. This is going to get ugly. That¡¯s what you get for playing around with two women. Completely focused on Moka, Tsukune didn¡¯t even notice Kurumu or the crowd giving him death glares. ¡°Um... Moka, there''s something I want to apologize for¡­¡± But before Tsukune could finish his sentence, Kurumu leaps toward him to embrace him. ¡°Ohhh! Tsukune, it¡¯s you!¡± Rubbing her voluptuous body all over Tsukune, who¡¯s starting to react as any normal teenager would, Kurumu voices out her gratitude. ¡°Thanks for carrying me all the way to the clinic! I¡¯m so happy that a strong man like you helped me around!¡± Kurumu accentuated her point by squeezing Tsukune¡¯s biceps and shoulders. Oh? He has some muscles. That¡¯s nice. Tsukune manages to regain some sanity and he turns toward Moka while Kurumu is still embracing her. "K-Kurumu?? Why are you here?! W-Wait! Moka, I came to apologize!" Moka was not appreciative of this scene and Tsukune could see that. Though Tsukune wasn''t a monster, repeated exposure has taught him to recognize when someone was using youki. While he couldn¡¯t consistently recognize it, he knew that the cute pink-haired Moka didn¡¯t use it but now, she was radiating a large amount of youki. ¡°What''s with you... You''re worried about someone... and yet, you''re making such a happy and lecherous face...." Tsukune could feel that the youki was directed at him. SHE¡¯S PISSED! MOKA¡¯S REALLY IS PISSED!! Fortunately for Tsukune, Moka wasn¡¯t the type to lash out so easily. Her youki recedes and she shouts. ¡°Tsukune! You¡¯re being tricked! Hurry up and get away from her! Kurumu is just acting friendly!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Tsukune¡¯s confusion and Moka¡¯s words cause Kurumu some hesitation. His adoration for her is stronger than I thought. My body isn¡¯t enough? I don¡¯t believe it! She then speaks with a high-pitched voice. ¡°H-How awful!? How can you say such things?! I just want to be Tsukune''s friend!" Leaning on Tsukune with all of her weight and assets, Kurumu speaks with a frail voice. ¡°Ah... I''m getting dizzy again... Tsukune... please... bring me to the clinic again..." With Kurumu pretending to faint, Tsukune starts to worry but before he can say anything, Kurumu then turns to look directly into his eyes and casts a spell innate to her species. Upon making eye contact with Kurumu, Tsukune felt dizzy as his view started to become blurry. His thoughts were in disarray once more as Kurumu¡¯s power started to hypnotize Tsukune¡¯s fragile human mind. It¡¯s happening again. Just like earlier, I became dizzy as well when I looked into Kurumu¡¯s eyes¡­ Unaware of what was happening to Tsukune, Moka continued to warn him. "Tsukune, please believe me... that girl is dangerous! She''s going to eat you!" Moka''s warning is abruptly interrupted by a cold voice emanating from Tsukune. "Oh? Is that true? But Moka, aren''t you the one sucking my blood?" Moka felt a painful pang in her chest and stepped away from Tsukune. Her eyes start to water which knocks Tsukune out of Kurumu¡¯s charm. I¡­ He¡¯s right¡­ Kurumu gives Moka a peace sign and a mischievous smirk. After seeing Kurumu¡¯s taunting and Tsukune''s shocked expression, Moka''s tear ducts give way, causing her to cry. Before her tears fully stream down, she flees, her eyes brimming with tears. Tsukune realizes late what he just said and he tries to reach out for her but she is already gone. ¡°No! Moka!¡± Tsukune tries to chase after her but Kurumu quickly puts her weight on him, pretending to feel faint. ¡°T-Tsukune¡­ I¡­ need to go to the¡­ clinic¡­ please¡­¡± Seeing Kurumu unable to move, Tsukune grits his teeth and carries her. He then rushes the scheming succubus to the clinic. Mayumi¡¯s glare was burning Tsukune¡¯s back as he brought in Kurumu a second time today. ¡°It¡¯s not my business Tsukune but I¡¯ve heard that men who keep the company of many women at the same time will quickly find themselves under a bridge¡­¡± Mayumi then emphasizes the next words. ¡°In a bag, tied up, and gagged.¡± Tsukune nods dejectedly as he carries Kurumu to one of the clinic beds. Once Kurumu is comfortably lying in a bed, Tsukune takes a nearby chair and sits. He groans, rubbing his face. Opening her eyes, Kurumu watches Tsukune¡¯s face fall into despair. Sitting up, she quietly celebrates. I finally did it! I made that Moka cry! Kurumu recalls Moka¡¯s pitiful face and she can¡¯t help but feel glee. That pitiful face?! Mom, I wish you could¡¯ve seen that! While Kurumu was celebrating, Tsukune was questioning his life choices. I¡­ I¡­ I¡­ Why¡­ After celebrating for a few more seconds, Kurumu takes another look at the depressed Tsukune. She internally laughs. Look at him¡­ He¡¯s so regretful that he doesn¡¯t even notice that I¡¯m not actually sick¡­ Such loyalty¡­ it¡¯s¡­ Kurumu remembers the silhouette of a man in her early childhood. It¡¯s something to be envious about¡­ She shakes her head. No. Mom told me that one person isn¡¯t enough Remembering her win over Moka, Kurumu steels herself. I just need to make Tsukune my slave permanently and Moka won''t be able to recover. With a smile, Kurumu affirms her own feelings. I win. Chapter 19: A Succubus Kurumu watched as Tsukune agonized over his life choices. With a smile, she calls his name. ¡°Tsukune.¡± Hearing his name, Tsukune turns toward Kurumu only to be embraced by a soft, pillowy texture. A sweet and intoxicating smell invades Tsukune¡¯s nose, causing him to feel weak. What¡¯s going on?! I just told Moka such a cruel thing and now this? Kurumu¡¯s gentle voice seems to surprise Tsukune. "Tsukune, I can feel you''re sad." She feels so comfortable¡­ so soft. Kurumu smiles, aware that no one dislikes being pampered and spoiled. ¡°I¡¯m here for you. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make you feel better, okay?¡± Kurumu¡¯s soft and calm voice almost placates Tsukune. For a moment, he struggles to understand what he¡¯s supposed to do. I¡­ can I really¡­ let this happen??
Moka found herself alone, settling into one of the secluded spots around the academy where she and Tsukune often spent time together. After running away and finding herself alone, Moka had some time to think about Tsukune¡¯s words. ¡°I wonder¡­ What am I to Tsukune?¡± Hugging her knees, Moka couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Do I really just want his blood and nothing else?¡± While Moka continued to mope, a certain entity was getting annoyed and bored. ¡°I¡­¡± And before Moka could say another self-deprecating word, that annoyed entity spoke out. ~Stop being so naive. Tsukune is just being manipulated.~ ¡°AH!¡± Moka screams in surprise. Without caring for Moka¡¯s surprise, the voice quickly spoke. ~It''s called a charm¡ªa spell that hypnotizes the opposite sex into doing things they wouldn''t normally do.~ ¡°W-What¡¯s going on? A voice is coming from the rosary?¡± For a moment, Moka hears a noise from the rosary. Did¡­ did the rosary just groan? ~I am another you. I''m using the rosary as a conduit through which to converse with you. I¡¯m from the depths of our psyche.~ Moka couldn¡¯t believe it. Her other self was directly conversing with her via the rosary. ¡°W-were you the voice I heard when I was alone in my room?¡± ~This is not the time for that. Creatures called succubus are monsters that have innate illusionary powers that allow them to manipulate men. One of their most powerful abilities is their innate power to turn a human into a slave with but a single kiss.~ This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. Hearing that, outer Moka¡¯s face becomes pale, realizing that she might lose Tsukune forever. ~Hurry. If we¡¯re too late, Tsukune will no longer be himself.~ Moka quickly stands up. ~They¡¯re most likely in the clinic. That little trollop was still pretending to be dizzy even when you ran away crying.~ Nodding to herself, Moka starts to run back toward the academy.
What¡­ what¡¯s happening? Ever since Mayumi left the clinic for a small break, Kurumu managed to push Tsukune down on the bed. With her on top of him, Tsukune had no way of escape. Seeing her get closer to him, Tsukune muttered her name. ¡°Kurumu¡­¡± Something is strange¡­ When I''m near Kurumu... I start spacing out... my head''s not clear... This isn''t good. If I don''t do something¡­ While Tsukune was struggling to take control, Kurumu crawled closer toward Tsukune. She smiles at him. Ah¡­ when I¡¯m doing this¡­ even my heart¡¯s going to start beating¡­ mom never told me that this intimacy¡­ was so¡­ heart¡­ racing¡­ Seeing Tsukune¡¯s face inches away from her, Kurumu gathers her resolve. With this kiss, I¡¯ll be sure¡­ it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a vampire or some sort of goddess¡­ I¡¯m¡­ better Gently cupping Tsukune¡¯s cheeks, Kurumu leans forward with a kiss. Tsukune tried to resist. ¡°W¡­Wait¡­¡± Seeing Kurumu¡¯s beautiful face approaching him, Tsukune contemplated surrendering. After all, a loyal beautiful girl fawning over him, what male wouldn¡¯t want that? But as Kurumu continued to approach, Tsukune¡¯s thoughts were quickly replaced by pink hair swaying in the wind, Moka turning around to greet him, her beautiful smile and dazzling green eyes. He couldn¡¯t betray her like this. I can¡¯t! Gathering all the remains of his human strength, he grabs Kurumu and embraces her, so that his face is beside her, not in front of her. Kurumu squeals in surprise when Tsukune embraces her. She couldn¡¯t help but put her hands on him. Wow¡­ his body¡­ is more well-toned than I thought¡­ She quickly snaps out of her admiration. Wait! The kiss! Closing her eyes, Kurumu waited for Tsukune to kiss her, only to wait for nothing. What? Isn¡¯t he going to kiss me?? Opening her eyes, Kurumu saw that Tsukune purposefully moved his face away from her. Seeing Tsukune¡¯s trembling hands, she realizes that he barely managed to resist her charm. ¡°Kurumu¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t do what you want.¡± Despite the power of charm still gripping onto him, Tsukune¡¯s words were abnormally clear. Normally, a human would have no way to resist the magical charm of a succubus or any other monster but after repeated interactions with youki, Tsukune was barely able to resist Kurumu¡¯s amateurish charm powers. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ There¡¯s someone I won¡¯t betray.¡± Even Kurumu could feel Tsukune¡¯s determination. This irked her so much that for a moment, she remembered all of the times she painstakingly practiced her powers. ¡°It¡­ it can¡¯t be.¡± Kurumu grits her teeth but quickly covers them with her lips, remembering her mom¡¯s lessons. How? I already charmed him... how could he resist... he''s even hugging me to avoid kissing me¡­ ¡°Why?¡± With anger, Kurumu pushes Tsukune away. "Why?! Is the idea of kissing me so disgusting?! Is she that much better than me?!" Tsukune feels pressure building around Kurumu as she angrily grabs herself. She starts to mutter. ¡°No¡­ no¡­ no¡­ no! I tried so hard to get you! Do you know how long I had to watch you and that pink-haired floozie flirt like idiots?!¡± The mounting pressure surrounding Kurumu then concentrated on her back, causing her clothes to expand as if something wanted to escape from its confines. ¡°Do you know how embarrassing it was to faint in front of a crowd?! To cling to some stranger I didn¡¯t know!¡± Something dark and reddish explodes outward from Kurumu¡¯s clothes. Tsukune quickly realizes that Kurumu is transforming into a monstrous form. ¡°Kurumu! What are you doing?!¡± Wha¨Cwhat¡¯s she doing?! While Tsukune was panicking, Kurumu¡¯s anger was growing. H-how dare you Tsukune! U-Until now, I¡¯ve always been perfect. Everything I did was to become the perfect succubus! I would¡¯ve never lost to another girl! If not for you Akashiya Moka! A jet-black tail sprouts out of Kurumu¡¯s clothes and her nails extend into sharp claws. Turning toward Tsukune, Kurumu¡¯s beautiful face was angry. ¡°Tsukune, I am very angry right now¡­¡± Tsukune screamed as he looked for a way out of his situation but quickly found that Kurumu was using her wings to block his exits. ¡°I won¡¯t forgive you for choosing her.¡± Kurumu flies upward, creating an imposing image. ¡°I¡¯m going to destroy everything that¡¯s connected to Moka!¡± But just before she strikes Tsukune, the clinic¡¯s door slams open. ¡°STOP IT!¡± Moka¡¯s powerful voice was clear and Tsukune quickly recognized it. Looking past Kurumu¡¯s wings, Tsukune sees Moka running toward the two of them. ¡°Moka! Get out of here! She¡¯s going to hurt you!¡± Moka hears that but she quickly steels herself. She stares at Kurumu with resolve, who¡¯s surprised by Moka¡¯s sudden charge. ¡°Get your hands off Tsukune!¡± With a powerful charge, Moka pushes Kurumu away from Tsukune. Despite Moka''s seemingly untrained appearance, Kurumu fails to recognize Moka''s actual strength. Unknown to the transformed succubus, Moka''s supernatural strength persists even in her human guise. Kurumu braced herself but she wasn¡¯t prepared for Moka¡¯s strength. Her angry demeanor quickly switches to confusion as inertia goes against her. ¡°Wha-WHATTT!!¡± Struck by the force similar to that of a speeding car, Kurumu loudly shouts while she is swiftly thrown out of the clinic window, the glass shattering as she hurtles outward. Chapter 20: The Burden of Blood Moka runs toward the shattered glass window and looks down to find Kurumu, only to find that she¡¯s not on the ground or anywhere. Realizing that Kurumu wasn¡¯t down for the count, she turns toward Tsukune. "Tsukune! Run while there''s still time!" Still affected by the lingering power of Kurumu¡¯s charm, Tsukune didn¡¯t fully understand what was happening. "Wait a minute Moka! I have absolutely no clue what''s going on! Can you clue me in here?!" Moka gives Tsukune a reassuring smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you got wrapped up in this little drama Tsukune. That girl is a succubus and her real target is me. She chose you to hurt me.¡± What? Kurumu¡¯s pinkish lips come to Tsukune¡¯s mind. I was just about to betray Moka¡­ Tsukune stands up from the clinic bed and goes to Moka but before he can check for Kurumu, they both hear a loud voice from the outside. ¡°To be thrown so far from an amateurish attack¡­ I underestimated a vampire¡¯s strength. Their power is really something¡­ even in their human form¡­¡± Kurumu spreads her wings and showcases her long steel-like claws. ¡°Come down here so I can kill both of you together!¡± Her voice was angry but it still had some beauty to it. Tsukune couldn¡¯t help but flinch at the idea of being charmed once again. Tsukune contemplated running away but Kurumu wasn¡¯t like Saizou. She had more reach and was capable of mingling with the student body. Sooner or later- ¡°Tsukune, sooner or later¡­ she¡¯ll still be able to harass us. We have to finish this here.¡± Moka¡¯s words were determined. Tsukune found that very impressive and he nods. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°What are you two waiting for?! Don¡¯t tell me that two vampires are afraid of a single succubus??¡± Kurumu¡¯s taunts were laced with trace amounts of minor magic that both Moka and Tsukune did not sense. That should be enough agitation. They¡¯ll come down, whether they want to or not! If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. Tsukune thought about Moka¡¯s words and turned toward Kurumu. She¡¯s so determined¡­ Moka¡¯s right¡­ she won¡¯t let us go. ¡°Moka, let¡¯s go down¡­ We¡¯ll face her.¡± Moka nods and gives Tsukune a feeble smile. Tsukune turns toward Kurumu. ¡°We¡¯ll come down. Wait for us.¡± Kurumu smiles. ¡°You can have that determined look after all.¡± Moka and Tsukune make their way downward. They were both silent, thinking about the things they¡¯d come to know today. Is Tsukune¡­ really just blood for me? Kurumu targeted me¡­ Moka, I don¡¯t want to be a burden to you¡­ Eventually, the two of them reach the ground floor. Exiting the academy, they reach the area where Kurumu is supposed to be. And as expected, she was leaning on a nearby tree, relaxing. Her powerful wings surrounding her gave Kurumu a regal but demonic appearance. Moka quickly turns toward Tsukune. ¡°Tsukune, take off my rosary.¡± Tsukune nods, aware of Moka¡¯s intentions. Grasping her rosary, Tsukune pulls, only to find that the seal refused to budge. ¡°Ah, it won¡¯t come off!¡± Tsukune frantically tries to pull away the rosary but it stays put. Kurumu unfurls her wings and walks toward them, only to see Moka and Tsukune so close to each other. Seeing them flirt strikes a nerve and Kurumu shouts. "What are you two idiots doing?! Don''t you realize that you''re about to be killed?!" Kurumu charges ahead and springs into the air, using her wings to propel herself upward with a burst of energy. Reaching a high enough altitude, she stops flapping her wings and executes a graceful descent. Enveloping herself with her wings to enhance her speed, she accelerates toward her targets. As she¡¯s about to get closer to the ground, Kurumu expands her wings and she raises her arms to swing at Moka and Tsukune. Hearing the powerful beat of Kurumu''s wings, Tsukune lets go of Moka''s rosary and swiftly moves forward to push her aside. As they both dodge away, Tsukune catches sight of a Kurumu''s blade-like claws slicing through the air just above his head with incredible speed. Glancing upward, he notices Kurumu''s flight path as she arcs toward several nearby mature trees. Her claws effortlessly cleave through the trunks as she passes by. ¡°She can cut trees like butter?!?¡± Moka quickly stands up and pulls Tsukune away. ¡°Tsukune! Try again!¡± Kurumu changes her flight path and goes toward Moka and Tsukune. She raises her claws again, prepared to rip them apart. Tsukune puts all his strength in his arms and tries to remove the rosary, only to find it unmoving. Why?! It worked against Saizou and Rainee but why not now?! ¡°Moka! I can¡¯t take it off! It won¡¯t even budge!¡± Moka starts to panic as Kurumu gets closer. ¡°Why?! It came off earlier!¡± Kurumu sees the two of them bicker, causing her to laugh. Ah, that cross is sealing your power away, Moka¡­ Perfect. "You stupid monsters! What''s the point of being vampires if you can''t even use your strength?!" Kurumu scans Tsukune¡¯s body for any sign of a cross and quickly finds that he doesn¡¯t have one. ¡°I guess those rumors were true! You barely have any youki! What kind of monster are you?! You¡¯re nothing but a burden!¡± Seeing no progress in the rosary, Moka purses her lips and pushes Tsukune behind her. ¡°Tsukune, run. I¡¯ll stop her.¡± Moka trembled but quickly resolved herself. Tsukune isn¡¯t just blood for me¡­ And just like how he quickly throws himself in front of me¡­ I¡¯ll do the same! Almost like a whisper to the man behind her, Moka speaks. ¡°At a time like this, I don''t have any hesitation. I know exactly what I want to do." Tsukune, I want to protect you. These true feelings of mine¡­ I don¡¯t want to lose you. Seeing the fast-approaching Kurumu, Moka shouts. ¡°You¡¯re wrong! Tsukune is and will always be my precious friend! It has nothing to do with blood! If you want to harm me, harm only me!¡± Kurumu shouts at that. ¡°Don¡¯t make me laugh! Both of you are dying here!¡± Tsukune was taller than outer Moka but right now, she felt massive. She was protecting him and once more, Tsukune felt like he was useless. At that moment, Tsukune remembers Inner Moka¡¯s words. Know your place. For a moment, he despaired but seeing outer Moka¡¯s determination, he quickly quashes that weakness. He steps forward and pushes Moka behind him. ¡°I¡¯m not a burden! I refuse to be one!¡± Moka tried to pull back Tsukune who inadvertently snatches the Rosary while pushing her aside. This movement was enough. Tsukune unseals Moka by removing the rosary from her choker. ~Finally.~ Chapter 21: Failed Harem When Tsukune first undid Moka¡¯s seal, inner Moka¡¯s view of the world became much more profound. While her personal void remained comforting, she now possessed a clearer and more connected perspective of the outside world. She could sleep if she wanted to, able to block out the world if needed but if she wanted, she could see the outside world, using the rosary as her point of view. I¡¯ve been trying to contact the other me but it¡¯s been difficult. Fortunately for inner Moka, the connection she¡¯s been trying to form with her outer self is slowly and surely becoming stronger. After the incident with Rainee, inner Moka¡¯s view of the outside world became even clearer and her connection with her outer self was becoming more powerful. A few more and I¡¯ll be able to commune with her. While inner Moka was relaxing, the sudden appearance of Kurumu annoyed her. Another fool that wants to bother her betters. Inner Moka¡¯s annoyance grew further when this Kurumu managed to trick her outer self due to her lack of knowledge She tried to inform her outer self at the outset of the situation but the connection between them wasn¡¯t strong enough. Due to Kurumu¡¯s manipulation, her outer self was separated from Tsukune. Inner Moka didn¡¯t enjoy seeing her other self in such a depressed state Stop crying fool. We are a vampire. We have to carry ourselves with dignity. Fortunately for both inner and outer Moka, their connection became powerful enough that they were finally able to talk to each other. Unfortunately for inner Moka, she couldn¡¯t directly solve her problem. Tsukune was still annoying and Kurumu was still being a two-faced harlot. So when inner Moka was finally released from the rosary, she felt a bit excited but she quickly controlled herself. Proud smile. Straight stance. Good.
Once more, the undoing of Moka''s seal unleashed an astonishing surge of power, and just like in previous instances, all the surplus energy quickly returned to its source. The youki that escaped Moka¡¯s body was so abundant that it shoved Kurumu back as if it had physical weight. ¡°W-what is this?! This youki¡­ this amount is absurd!!¡± As the energy returns to Moka, it starts to create a whirlpool of energy with her as the center. Unbeknownst to both Kurumu and Tsukune, Inner Moka used an advanced youki application to absorb stray youki from the surroundings, increasing her already massive pool of power. Kurumu watched as Moka¡¯s bright pink hair started to shine and turn to a blinding silver. Her body adjusted to the incoming power, becoming taller and more combat-oriented. Beautiful green eyes suddenly turn crimson, reminding Kurumu of the legends. T-This is a true vampire?! The surge of energy stopped as Moka fully reabsorbed her own power, along with a bit extra. Tsukune heaves a sigh of relief. ¡°I made it in time¡­¡± he whispers. Despite being able to undo Moka¡¯s seal, Tsukune had many questions. What¡¯s going on? Why did it work at that time? What are the conditions of the rosary¡¯s unsealing? While Tsukune was deep in thought, Kurumu flew upward and scoffed. ¡°So? What if you have a massive pool of youki? There¡¯s no point in something that big if you can¡¯t use it!¡± She started gathering her youki, infusing it into every part of her body, enhancing her strength. ¡°There¡¯s no way I could lose!¡± hearing Kurumu¡¯s proud declaration, Tsukune watched as the blue-haired girl seemed to distort from view and split into two. What?! There are two of her now?! Both Kurumus turned toward Moka with complete arrogance. The two of them spoke and moved at the same time, making it impossible for someone like Tsukune to see which was the real one. "Us succubi need to tempt as many men as we can so that we can find for our destined one. Unlike other races, we cannot have children unless our partner is our destined one. That¡¯s why, succubi need as many men as we can have, so that we don¡¯t make a mistake.¡± The two Kurumus then ascended into the air. ¡°Moka! You got in the way of that! I can¡¯t let you go unpunished!¡± Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Kurumu and her double then vanish into the sky. Almost immediately, two silhouettes reappear as they dive bomb toward Moka. Moka chuckled at Kurumu. With a loud and proud voice, she spoke. "And why should I concern myself with the desires and whims of a monster that refused to approach me and negotiate peacefully?¡± Kurumu grits her teeth and charges toward Moka at breakneck speeds. Moka enters a combat stance. Within a split second, Kurumu''s visage appears before Moka, ready to strike. Instantly reacting, Moka dodges to the side, only to see another Kurumu charging at her. Tsukune watched as the two Kurumus attacked Moka from both sides. ¡°Moka dodge!¡± But Moka didn¡¯t listen to his warning. As the second Kurumu charged, she pivoted to deliver a powerful kick to the first. The first Kurumu barely evaded Moka''s attack, while the second one passed harmlessly through Moka. An illusion?? Tsukune noted that while the two Kurumus created distance between them and Moka. After gaining enough distance, the two Kurumus fly upward once again to gain speed. Disappearing and appearing from the sky, they charge toward Moka again. This time Moka doesn¡¯t budge. The first Kurumu goes through Moka while the second backs away, realizing that Moka immediately recognized the fake. Kurumu prepared to fly up again but Moka¡¯s words stopped her. ¡°Is that all succubus? You can¡¯t allow me to garner the attention of the male student body so you dare raise such weak claws and magic against the likes of me?¡± Moka smiles. ¡°Pathetic.¡± Hearing that, Kurumu¡¯s expression turns to that of anger. Moka raises her hand and gestures for her to attack. ¡°Come, you frail and egotistical girl. I¡¯ll show you your place.¡± Kurumu then screams and charges forward. Her purple eyes glow brightly for a moment, causing large vines to appear around Moka which ensnares her. Seeing Moka covered in large vines, Kurumu smiles. I got her! Along with her double, Kurumu charges at Moka again. Moka stays still in the presence of those illusionary vines, causing Kurumu to accelerate. As the two Kurumus approach, Moka snaps out of the vines and leaps upward with a somersault. Moka quickly reaches the top of the two Kurumus who cluelessly look up as well, only to see a smiling Moka above them. ¡°Fool, you should know your place.¡± Moka then maneuvers her body to deliver a powerful kick at the real Kurumu. Sensing a massively concentrated amount of youki at the end of Moka¡¯s feet, Kurumu panics and gathers all of her remaining energy, even dispelling her other self, to create a barrier around her body. Moka''s attack instantly shatters Kurumu''s barrier. Instead of making direct contact, Kurumu is sent flying. Before she can gain any distance, Moka lands on the ground and leaps toward her with frightening speed. She appears just in front of Kurumu. ¡°Slow.¡± Moka then grabs her tail. ¡°Why don¡¯t I rip off this tail and your wings so that you can never fly again?¡± Kurumu screams in pain when Moka exerts a force on her tail. ¡°No!¡± Moka then swings Kurumu with immense strength toward the ground. Kurumu feels the full weight of inertia bearing on her body as Moka swings her like a toy. She¡¯s then slammed into the ground, causing the earth around her to break and scatter. Kurumu groans in pain as the air is knocked out of her lungs. Fortunately, Kurumu, being a monster, was tougher than well-trained humans. This pain was temporary. Moka lands on the ground in front of Kurumu. "Calm yourself. Your attacks are too predictable. You''re clearly an amateur masking as an expert." Moka gives Kurumu a sharp glare. ¡°You act like a powerful succubus but you¡¯re just a fledgling; a naive little girl.¡± Seeing Moka¡¯s true form and strength, Kurumu started to tremble. ¡°Ah- Oh¡­ I-¡± Sensing that Kurumu¡¯s spirit has been shattered, Moka starts to gather youki again, giving her a terrifying aura. "Well, this was an okay warm up but it''s time. I''ll make it so you can never do this again." In front of this massively powerful creature that wore the face of a beautiful goddess, Kurumu felt small and weak. She¡¯d never encountered such a creature, except possibly her grandmother. I-I¡¯m going to die! Kurumu¡¯s eyes watered at the thought of dying. No! I haven¡¯t even had my first kiss! I haven¡¯t slept with a boy yet! ¡°Um¡­ ah¡­ hicc¡­¡± Moka stops on her steps when she sees a familiar person standing in front of Kurumu to stop her. Tsukune stood just right in front of Kurumu, blocking her view of Moka. She gasped when she saw Tsukune stand in front of that monstrous vampire. ¡°T-Tsukune?¡± Tsukune turns around and gives Kurumu his best reassuring smile. ¡°Stay put Kurumu, okay?¡± Kurumu nods immediately, desperate to get out of this situation. Moka was annoyed but she kept her expression neutral. ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± Seeing that Tsukune didn¡¯t budge, Moka continued. ¡°Tsukune, move! Have you forgotten your discussion with the other me earlier? This one will not stop harassing you or me unless we stop her." Tsukune purses his lips and shakes his head. ¡°Moka, I think this is enough.¡± Moka raises an eyebrow and gestures for Tsukune to continue. ¡°I. Ever since that incident with Rainee, you told me that she hasn¡¯t returned to school, right?¡± Moka shrugs. ¡°What of it?¡± Tsukune continues. ¡°I¡­ I think your attack on her last time did some irreparable damage.¡± ¡°And? She attacked us. She should¡¯ve been prepared for the consequences of her actions.¡± Moka says with a clear voice, devoid of any regret or remorse. Tsukune swallows the lump that quickly forms in his throat. This Moka doesn¡¯t give much value to those things. ¡°After hearing what Kurumu and what you said earlier, I don¡¯t believe that hurting her anymore has any point. And¡­ I don¡¯t believe that Kurumu is all bad.¡± Moka crosses her arms. Sensing that Moka started to pull back her youki, Tsukune continues. ¡°I just can¡¯t see Kurumu as that bad of a person¡­ I have to give her a second chance¡­ Just like how you gave me a second chance.¡± Tsukune¡¯s smile seems to disarm Moka, even if for just a second. She walks forward, causing Tsukune to raise his guard which causes Moka to almost laugh. She swipes the cross from Tsukune¡¯s hand. ¡°What are you doing you fool? Do you intend to fight me?¡± Tsukune quickly shakes his head and raises his arms in surrender. Moka comes closer to Tsukune, their faces just separated by a few inches. She then speaks with a soft, almost seductive voice. ¡°Tsukune, I¡¯ll allow you this but don¡¯t misunderstand. I just didn¡¯t want your blood taken away from me.¡± Moka then looks away from Tsukune and gives Kurumu a glare as a final warning. She then turns back to Tsukune with a still terrifying but far more gentle face. ¡°Don¡¯t forget. I¡¯m not like the other me, so don¡¯t you dare assume your charms will affect me.¡± Sealing herself away, Moka faints and falls forward. As usual, Tsukune catches her. Finally, out of the fire, he heaves a sigh of relief. He then lowers his knees so he can carry Moka in his arms. Turning toward Kurumu with a sleeping Moka in his arms, Tsukune gives her a reassuring smile. Kurumu''s heart pounded as she watched Tsukune with lovestruck eyes. He looks like a knight¡­ Is¡­ is he the one? ¡°Kurumu.¡± ¡°Y-Yes?!¡± Kurumu almost shouted when Tsukune called her name. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Kurumu checked herself and found that despite Moka¡¯s attacks, she was fine. She was drained of youki but otherwise fine. She meekly nods at Tsukune¡¯s question. ¡°That¡¯s good¡­ Can you stand?¡± Kurumu nods and stands up. ¡°Let¡¯s go back, together.¡± Kurumu nods again, unable to say anything. Tsukune leads the way and the two walk back to the academy. Chapter 21.5: Destined One Entering the clinic again with Moka in his arms and Kurumu following behind him, Tsukune looked around for Mayumi. She¡¯s not here? ¡°Who¡¯s not here?¡± Mayumi¡¯s quiet but clearly furious voice terrifies both Kurumu and Tsukune, causing them to scream. ¡°AHHH!!¡± ¡°Ahhhh!¡± ¡°Quiet!¡± Mayumi''s voice carried such power that the two students found themselves unable to speak. ¡°Tsukune, carry Moka to one of the beds.¡± He does as he¡¯s told. After carefully setting down Moka on one of the clinic¡¯s beds, Tsukune, along with Kurumu, is forced to listen to Mayumi¡¯s hour-long scolding about how the clinic isn¡¯t a place for fights, seduction, or any type of roughhousing. ¡°Do you know how many bureaucratic hoops I have to jump through to get that window fixed?!¡± Tsukune and Kurumu looked guilty as Mayumi continued to berate them. Eventually, Mayumi ends her tirade. Sighing, Mayumi gently rubs the exposed skin of her bandaged face. Speaking in her usual nurse tone, she asks the two of them a question ¡°Now, are you two sick?¡± Tsukune and Kurumu quickly shake their head. ¡°Good! Now, get out!¡± Mayumi kicks out both Tsukune and Kurumu out of the clinic. Outside of the clinic, without Mayumi to terrify the two of them, both Kurumu and Tsukune heave a sigh of relief. Turning toward each other, they couldn¡¯t help but laugh, amused by the absurdity of their situation. After a while, they eventually calm down. They then look at each other again. Kurumu couldn¡¯t help but blush. W-was Tsukune always this good-looking? Tsukune smiled as he watched Kurumu look away. I¡¯m sure of it. She only acted like that because it¡¯s the norm for monsters¡­ I want to get to know these monsters more¡­ I can¡¯t get stuck in my views as a human if I want to live here with Moka. Kurumu looked at Tsukune again and saw his determined eyes. S-So¡­ strong¡­ I¡­ I underestimated him¡­ Feeling flustered, Kurumu couldn¡¯t help but fidget her arms. ¡°Tsu-Tsu-¡± ¡°Kurumu.¡± Tsukune¡¯s voice stops Kurumu from speaking. She turns her full attention toward him. ¡°Can we talk somewhere more private?¡± Kurumu looks around and finds at least a dozen other students are watching them. She¡¯s never been the type to shy from a crowd¡¯s attention but being seen with Tsukune caused her to feel nervous. ¡°Y-Yes!¡± Tsukune leads Kurumu to one of the private areas where Moka and him usually hang out. ¡°S-So, what did you want to talk about?¡± Kurumu asks. Tsukune gathers all of his resolve and replies. ¡°Kurumu, I want you to please leave me and Moka alone.¡± Kurumu felt her heart stop hearing those words but she forced herself to make a neutral expression. ¡°I know that you¡¯re looking for your destined one¡­ and you need all the men you want in your harem but¡­ Moka isn¡¯t competing with you. She just wants to enjoy a peaceful school life without bothering anyone. We¡¯ll do our best so you won¡¯t be bothered. So, please Kurumu¡­ if you¡¯re going to make a harem or do other things, please leave us out of it.¡± Kurumu wanted to speak but she stopped herself. After pushing Tsukune and Moka to the edge, she couldn¡¯t just say she wouldn¡¯t do those things anymore. At the very least, she needed to give them a day off. Bowing in front of Tsukune, Kurumu apologizes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡­ I¡¯m sorry for trying to hurt you and Moka¡­¡± Tsukune heaves a sigh of relief, expecting Kurumu to get angry at him. Returning to a neutral position, Kurumu then looks at Tsukune and studies his calm face. Black hair¡­ brown eyes¡­ a nervous twitch¡­ Tsukune¡­ I don¡¯t know why¡­ you look¡­ you look so good¡­ I¡­ did I find you? Filled with confusing feelings, Kurumu then gives Tsukune a reassuring smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Tsukune! I promise that starting from now on, I won¡¯t bother you and Moka about that harem plan of mine.¡± Seeing Kurumu¡¯s face, devoid of clear indications of betrayal or deceit, Tsukune nods. ¡°Thank you Kurumu. I hope that, moving forward, we¡¯ll have an amicable relationship.¡± Tsukune extends his hand to shake Kurumu¡¯s hand but she instead leans forward and pulls him into a tight embrace. Tsukune trembles as he feels Kurumu¡¯s immense assets squish onto his body. She then whispers. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°In succubus culture¡­ we don¡¯t do handshakes¡­ we hug as a greeting or goodbye. This is goodbye for now, okay?¡± Weirdly enough, Tsukune felt a bit sad from that but he shakes his head. This is for the better. This way, Moka will be safe. Kurumu pulls away and gives Tsukune a playful wink. ¡°See you around Tsukune!¡± She then walks away. Tsukune looks away. He didn¡¯t want to see her walk away in fear of changing his mind. What is this feeling? It must be remnants of her magical charm.
After school ended, Kurumu went back to her dorm room, ignoring the adoring attention of all her previous male fans. Despite her efforts, her mind was focused on Tsukune. What are you doing Kurumu!?! You¡¯re a succubus, you¡¯re not supposed to focus on one man, at least not until you¡¯ve found your destined one. Upon entering her cozy room, Kurumu collapsed face-down onto her bed. She then vigorously shook her legs up and down to rid her body of tension. After a moment of movement, she stopped and rolled over, eventually coming to rest against the wall, gazing up at the ceiling. Tsukune¡­ Kurumu¡¯s heart started pounding when she whispered Tsukune¡¯s name in her mind. Tsukune¡­ Repeating it again made her heart rate speed up even more. Grabbing one of her stuffed toys, Kurumu hugs it with her entire body. She felt a heat spread around her entire body as her legs started to fidget. She could feel electricity flowing through her body as her thoughts about Tsukune continued. Tsukune¡­ Pursing her lips, Kurumu whispered his name. ¡°Tsukune¡­¡± The heat in her body continued to burn as she moved familiarly while thinking about the man who saved her. She closed her eyes as the heat in her body started to peak. ¡°Tsukune!¡± She trembles, clutching the stuffed toy tightly with a sense of desperation. After a bit, Kurumu lets go of the toy and covers her face with both hands. She grits her teeth in annoyance but also in relief. It¡¯s him¡­ It¡¯s definitely him¡­ Removing the hands covering her face, Kurumu had clear eyes. My destined one.
Cottus toiled away in a bustling room filled with scattered papers of every kind, diligently attempting to finish the seemingly endless stack of paperwork before him. In reality, he could swiftly complete the task if only he were permitted to assume his true form. ¡°You know that¡¯s not true.¡± ¡°Why are we even doing this?!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just burn all this paper!¡± Multiple voices emanated from Cottus'' featureless mask, engaged in a cacophonous argument with one another. Though this inner turmoil threatened to persist, the dominant voice ultimately subdued the discord, imposing silence upon the rest. ¡°Enough.¡± Heaving a sigh of relief, Cottus continued to work until he finally landed on a certain document. ¡°A request from the black hounds?¡± After seeing the organization''s name, Cottus turned his attention toward the official document. Opening it, he finds an official request from the organization for his master.
Dear Mikogami, Subject: Request for Permission to Conduct Investigation I hope this letter finds you well. I am writing on behalf of one of my agents, Lucas, an agent dedicated to the arrest, capture, and if needed, slaying of rogue monsters that refuse to participate with laws set by the sleeping parade convention. After enough investigation, we found out that the rogue vampire that Lucas has been tracking for months found asylum in your academy and enrolled as a student. As you know, rogue vampires raise concerns regarding potential risks to public safety. In light of this, our organization is seeking permission to conduct a thorough investigation on your grounds, with Lucas going in as a student. Our trained agents are equipped with the necessary expertise and resources to perform a comprehensive assessment of the situation. We assure you that our investigation will be conducted with the utmost professionalism and discretion, with minimal disruption to your operations. We understand the importance of maintaining security and confidentiality within your premises. Rest assured, Lucas will adhere to all relevant protocols and guidelines established by your organization. Any findings obtained during the investigation will be promptly communicated to your designated representative. We kindly request your cooperation and assistance in granting our agents access to your grounds for the purpose of conducting this investigation. Your cooperation in this matter is crucial for ensuring the safety and well-being of all parties involved. Please do not hesitate to contact me should you require any further information or clarification regarding this request. We sincerely appreciate your attention to this matter and look forward to your favorable response. Thank you for your consideration. Yours sincerely, Sullivan Caine Black Hounds Master Hunter
Cottus stared at the piece of paper in front of him, considering if he should just burn it. ¡°Burn it!¡± ¡°I think we should rip it apart.¡± ¡°Destroy it.¡± Cottus frowned. It was rare for all of his voices to agree. But he knew that throwing away this document might result in an issue later. After all, the human-monster agreement is always tense. He didn¡¯t want to be the reason for this flimsy agreement to break. He would kill me if I did. Standing up, Cottus puts the document in a folder and exits his office.
Despite the incident with Kurumu, Tsukune attended school as per usual. He was afraid but he somehow believed that he would be fine. This is worrying. His lack of fear terrified him but knowing that Moka was here to protect him calmed him down. That¡¯s even more worrying! Aware of the massive difference between a noble vampire like Moka and a completely mediocre human like him, Tsukune still couldn¡¯t help but want to be useful to her. I don¡¯t want to be a burden¡­ Tsukune tapped impatiently as he waited near the intersection of the female and male dorms. ¡°Hey, Tsukune!¡± Upon hearing a familiar voice, Tsukune turns to his neighbor. Hermann waves his hand, his trademark eye-covering bangs swaying gently with his gestures. ¡°Hermann, good morning.¡± Tsukune politely greets his neighbor. I don¡¯t really want to antagonize any monster in this school. Standing beside Tsukune, Hermann asks him a question. ¡°So, you aren¡¯t going to the academy yet?¡± Tsukune shakes his head. ¡°No, I uh¡­ I¡¯m waiting for Moka.¡± Hermann nods at that. A mischievous smile forms on his face. ¡°You¡¯re real lucky Tsukune, bagging a hottie like her.¡± Hermann¡¯s playful voice was clearly teasing Tsukune. ¡°Wh-what do you mean by that?!¡± With his eyes obscured by his bangs, it was difficult to determine whether Hermann''s smile was benevolent or malevolent. Tsukune chose to believe it was the former. ¡°You know what I mean.¡± Hermann then gives Tsukune a playful pat and he walks away. ¡°See you at the academy!¡± Tsukune responds with a wave as he watches Hermann walk down the path. Tsukune heaved a sigh of relief when Hermann was gone. I don¡¯t dislike him¡­ but¡­ it¡¯s hard to make friends when you know they can snap you in half or cut you into pieces. Before Tsukune could relax, he heard another person calling out to him. ¡°Tsukune!¡± With a smile, Tsukune turns toward the voice and sees Moka waving her hand toward him. As they walk together along their usual route to the academy, Moka raises the topic of the rosary and recounts how it began communicating with her, specifically to caution her about Kurumu. ¡°What? The rosary started talking to you?¡± Moka nods. ¡°Yeah, this time the other me saved us but it¡¯s strange¡­ this has never happened before.¡± Tsukune saw a mix of apprehension and worry appear on Moka¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s strange¡­ I think the rosary¡¯s power is weakening.¡± Tsukune didn¡¯t know how to comfort Moka but before he could try, Moka spoke. ¡°Hey, if it comes to the point where the rosary doesn''t work anymore... you would still like me, right? Tsukune?" Without missing a beat, Tsukune immediately replies, surprising even Moka. "Of course, I will! Even if you are a little scary, even if you suck my blood, even if you''re taller than me! To me, Moka is Moka, so it''s all right!" Tsukune didn''t realize it, but due to his minor outburst, he and Moka were now in very close proximity. Moka couldn¡¯t help but blush and when Tsukune realizes their closeness, he becomes flustered as well. ¡°Tsukune¡­¡± Moka¡¯s gentle and shy voice stirs something up in Tsukune. ¡°Moka¡­¡± Tsukune¡¯s had the voice of any normal teenager but for Moka, it was somehow alluring. While the two were getting closer, another student just came onto the scene, looking at Moka and Tsukune with a confused look. ¡°Good morning!¡± A loud cheerful voice separates Moka and Tsukune. They then turn toward the voice and see the familiar blue-haired girl from yesterday¡¯s event. Tsukune tries to back away, only to trip on the ground and fall. ¡°Kurumu?! What now?!¡± Moka takes a cautious stance, not sure of Kurumu¡¯s intentions. Tsukune stands up and sides with Moka. Ignoring Moka, Kurumu walks closer to Tsukune and extends a small tupperware full of cookies. "Tsukune! I baked some cookies early this morning. Won''t you eat them with me? You know, at lunch!" Tsukune was confused by that. ¡°Huh? Why me?¡± Kurumu then blushes. She holds her cheek and looks away. No! Kurumu, you got this. You¡¯re an amazing girl. Anyone, and I mean ANYONE, would love to hang out with you. Gathering her courage, she turns to Tsukune with a brave smiling face. "Remember when I said that succubus search for a destined one?" Familiarity appears in Moka and Tsukune¡¯s faces. Kurumu continues. ¡°I¡¯ve decided! That my destined one is you!¡± Kurumu points at Tsukune with a determined look. Tsukune on the other hand looked around and then he pointed at himself with utter shock. "Oh Tsukune, despite barely having any power, you risked your life to protect me! How can I not like you?!" Kurumu then gives Moka a smug stare. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re stronger than me physically Moka! I can still win over Tsukune! ¡°Tsukune! Succubus marry at an early age!¡± Moka startles at that declaration. ¡°W-What are you saying Kurumu?! Tsukune! Do something!¡± Kurumu then grabs Tsukune¡¯s arm, enveloping him with her breasts. Moka then grabs Tsukune¡¯s other arm. They then start to pull while appealing to Tsukune to take their side. Tsukune on the other hand is clearly out of his mind. This! This is going to be a problem! Chapter 22: Worth It Moka woke from a peaceful sleep and sat up, stretching her arms upward, accentuating her beautiful figure. Despite the invigorating stretch, she yawned as her blood began to flow. So sleepy¡­ Despite her desire to sleep, Moka stood up and began her daily morning routine of stretches and light exercise. After a quick warm-up, she prepared her meal by purifying some water and cooking meat and vegetables. Fortunately, all the dorm rooms in the academy are fully equipped with all the necessities a student would need. A student simply needs to refill the fridge with their own food, which is available in the academy mall and market. After finishing her breakfast, Moka cleans her plates. She then checks her supply of food. Hmmm¡­ I should go grocery shopping soon¡­ Oh! I can ask Tsukune to come with me. When Tsukune crosses her mind, Moka then feels a different hunger stirring within her. Oh¡­ I want¡­ Tsukune¡¯s blood. Frowning, she tries to control herself. No. I have to control myself. I can¡¯t keep bothering Tsukune just because I want to drink his blood. Lightly slapping her cheeks, Moka gets rid of her urges and focuses on the preparations for today.
While Moka was busy with her daily preparations, Tsukune continued his exercise routine. After three encounters with monsters, Tsukune knew he had to be prepared. He was certain more monsters would come to disrupt his daily life with Moka. I guess Kurumu¡¯s part of it now too. Once Tsukune finished his morning workout, he took a quick shower and had a light breakfast. Since Kurumu was defeated by inner Moka, she had been hanging out with Tsukune and Moka, which often meant that Tsukune had to eat her baked snacks. If he wasn''t careful, no amount of exercise would prevent his weight gain. Exiting his dorm, Tsukune notices that he is alone. After incorporating morning workouts into his routine, he just barely makes it on time to the academy. Fortunately for him, Moka always waits. I wouldn¡¯t know what I¡¯d do in this place if it weren¡¯t for her. He then makes his way to their usual meeting spot, where he finds Moka waiting near a tree, leisurely kicking rocks around, clearly bored. As he approaches, Tsukune notices that Moka seems a bit lethargic and pale. "Moka, are you okay?" he asks, concerned. Moka nods, trying to cover it up with the most cheerful smile she can muster. "Yeah, let¡¯s go?" she says quickly. Tsukune nods, feeling a bit doubtful. They briskly walk toward the academy, but despite the short distance, Moka asks Tsukune to stop. "Tsukune, I think¡­ maybe¡­ we should take a break?" she says, slightly breathless. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Tsukune turns to see Moka having difficulty breathing. She seemed weak. "Moka? Are you okay? You¡¯ve been pale since this morning." "No¡­ No, I¡¯m fine," she insists. Feeling faint, Moka leans on Tsukune for support. With a slightly dizzy head, her next words are less tactful. "Wow... have you been working out? Your body feels... nice." Tsukune couldn''t help but blush, but he quickly pushed the thought away. "You... you smell nice..." Realizing what she just said, Moka lightly pushes Tsukune away, looking guilty. "S-Sorry... I''m okay... just a bit dizzy," Moka weakly giggles. "Probably bad sleep." Tsukune couldn''t help but feel for Moka as she weakly continued toward the academy. Did Moka not eat breakfast? Or¡­ maybe¡­ Once they enter the academy, Moka''s weakness reaches an all-time high. With constant worry on his face, Tsukune finally resolves himself. He gently grabs Moka''s wrist. "H-huh?!" Moka lets out a surprised squeak as Tsukune pulls her away. "Moka, come with me." With no strength left to resist, Moka is led by Tsukune to one of their usual secluded hangouts. Feeling dizzy, Moka''s mind starts to wander. Wh-why is Tsukune dragging me away? We have classes, right? Right?! Once they¡¯re away from prying eyes, Tsukune turns Moka toward him. ¡°T-Tsukune¡­ W-What are you doing?¡± Moka was surprised by Tsukune¡¯s determined expression. N-Not¡­ not like this¡­ ¡°Moka.¡± Tsukune¡¯s clear voice calls to Moka. ¡°Y-Yeah?¡± ¡°I... You can... I thought about it, and after seeing you like this... Moka, you can drink my blood.¡± Moka¡¯s eyes widen in surprise at Tsukune¡¯s declaration. She quickly pulls away from him, startled. ¡°But, you don¡¯t like it when I take your blood, right?¡± Despite Moka¡¯s ¡®reluctance¡¯, Tsukune could see a clear change in Moka¡¯s demeanor. She was breathing harder and had dilated pupils. Tsukune felt like he was staring into the eyes of a hungry predator. He doesn¡¯t want Moka to be a slave to her desires so he quickly tries to interfere before she loses control. He grabs her shoulder, startling Moka. "I don''t mind, but¡ª" "But??" Moka immediately asks. "You have to pace yourself, okay?" Moka nods immediately. Taking a deep breath, she starts to focus. ~Good. Remember our lessons. Clear bloodlust is unbecoming of us.~ Hearing the guiding voice from the rosary, Moka internally smiles. Ever since the rosary gained the ability to talk, it has guided her in activities she never really paid attention to, such as working out or, more importantly, calming herself down when she¡¯s anxious or stressed. Turning toward Tsukune, Moka sees his determined face and she couldn¡¯t help but blush. ¡°Is¡­ Is it really all right?¡± Tsukune swallows the lump in his throat and nods. ¡°Y-Yeah¡­¡± Moka stepped closer. Tsukune felt the immense pressure of a drop-dead gorgeous girl approaching him but he did everything in his power to stay still. Moka was ecstatic but she remembered the other Moka¡¯s words. Control yourself. ¡°Tsukune¡­ I¡¯m so happy.¡± ¡°Moka¡­¡± Moka leans closer. ¡°It¡¯s the first time¡­¡± Tsukune gulps, mentally preparing himself. ¡°That you let me suck your blood.¡± Moka then embraces Tsukune, the softness of her touch something he would cherish every day, only for it to be replaced by the sensation of Moka''s sharp fangs. The initial sharp pain is swiftly dulled by the numbing effect of a vampire''s saliva. Tsukune couldn¡¯t help but wince as Moka started to drink from him. In the midst of losing his blood, Tsukune felt light-headed. Varying thoughts seem to enter his mind. It''s already been a month since I, a human, enrolled in this school through an insane act of fate. And while it was originally and still is terrifying, I¡¯ve come to realize that while this place is scary, the scariest person in this entire school is actually the person I wholeheartedly admire, Moka. Moka pulls away from Tsukune with an immensely satisfied face. Licking her lips, she starts to savor the sensation of Tsukune¡¯s blood. Taking a well-deserved seat on the ground, Tsukune looks at Moka. While she is the most terrifying person in the school, she¡¯s also equally cute, kind, and downright gorgeous. My goal is to get closer to her but with each passing day, it feels that this road is far far longer than I anticipated. Feeling weak from Moka¡¯s drink, Tsukune internally sighs. The reason for this is that Moka is clearly a vampire who¡¯s lusting for my blood rather than me. Tsukune felt drained but fortunately, his exercise routine had paid off and he felt less weak compared to the first times Moka drank his blood. But I still feel light-headed every time¡­ Moka doesn¡¯t seem to notice this¡­ Must be because she feels high¡­ Eventually, Moka¡¯s blood high starts to go down and she turns to the recovered Tsukune. With a blinding smile, Moka thanks Tsukune. ¡°Tsukune, thank you!¡± Moka¡¯s smile warmed Tsukune. I guess it¡¯s worth it, seeing her smile like that. Chapter 23: Clubs? Moka and Tsukune heard the lunch bell ring and the two of them left their secluded spot to return to the academy. Watching Moka waking happily, Tsukune had a thought. Just wanting to get close to her isn''t enough. Steeling his resolve, Tsukune accompanies Moka to their next class, once again taught by Ms. Shizuka. Unfortunately, the academy''s true nature limits its access to the vast pool of teachers available worldwide. Not every monster graduating from the academy pursues higher education, especially in an environment with limited opportunities for high societal positions. Moreover, the academy cannot recruit human teachers, as the rule of remaining in human form is often viewed more as a guideline than a strict regulation. Taking a seat, Tsukune began to listen to Shizuka¡¯s lesson. As usual, the lesson was about basic human etiquette, which she claimed to have learned while pursuing her teaching degree in the human world. "Well then, everyone! Since it''s been a month, you surely know that the academy''s goal is to teach and educate us on how to adapt to human society.¡± After momentarily gathering her breath, Shizuka continued with excitement. ¡°That means! Starting today, you''re all going to take up club activities!" Tsukune was a bit surprised but didn''t react much. Ms. Shizuka¡­ is a bit eccentric. Turning toward the blackboard, Shizuka started filling it with information. Pointing at the words written on the board, she began to explain why everyone would have to join a club. "By joining a club, you will gain a deeper understanding of humans by experiencing their activities and practices." A student who¡¯s sitting at the front boldly stands up while raising their hand. ¡°Uh! Um, sensei!¡± Seeing such an enthusiastic student respond to her lesson, Shizuka felt happy. She quickly calls the student. ¡°Yes?!¡± With a mischievous smile, the student points out Shizuka¡¯s obvious cat tail springing out of her clothes. "But... Sensei, wouldn''t you have a grade of F in transforming then?!" Shizuka looks at the student and then at her tail. She quickly realizes that the student is making fun of her. Since it was pointed out, the class also noticed Shizuka¡¯s tail. ¡°Oh, he¡¯s right.¡± ¡°A tail¡­¡± ¡°Sensei¡¯s tail¡­¡± Annoyed, Shizuka playfully, but with a hint of aggression, scratched the face of the joker student, even growling while doing so. The student slumped in his chair, his face bleeding. If this had happened during the first month, Tsukune would have been worried and started to panic internally. However, after multiple altercations with various monsters, he had become slightly inured to such situations. Completely ignoring the fact that she had just mauled a student, Shizuka continued her class with the same enthusiasm as before. ¡°So, does everyone understand why you¡¯ll be participating in club activities?!¡± The class nodded quickly, afraid of being sliced to pieces themselves. Satisfied with their agreement, Shizuka concluded her lesson with one final assignment. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. "But of course, before you join a club, you should first check it out to see if it''s something you like or would want to do. Please visit many clubs today and decide which one you want to enter!" As the students prepared to leave, Shizuka called for their attention one last time. ¡°Almost forgot! Be sure to visit the newspaper club that I¡¯m the advisor for, okay?!¡± After her shameless plug, Shizuka finally dismissed the class. Before Tsukune could even stand up, Moka was already grabbing his hand, eager to pull him away. ¡°Tsukune! Let¡¯s go! We¡¯ve got to see the clubs!¡± Tsukune smiled and let himself be dragged away by Moka. Once they exited the classroom and entered the main hallway of the academy, they were immediately surprised by the sudden change in environment. Instead of the wide open space that Moka and Tsukune were used to, the academy hallway was jam-packed with students and club stalls. Both of them were in awe at the sheer number of students filling the hallway. Looking around, Moka and Tsukune could hear countless people advertising their clubs to the freshmen and sophomores who hadn¡¯t joined any clubs yet. They even saw a student with a horrendous human disguise clinging to a staircase, holding a megaphone. ¡°PING PONG!!!¡± ¡°Got a strong arm! Join the baseball club!!¡± ¡°For the buff and the strong!! Ruuugggbbbyyy!!¡± ¡°Karate! Looking for students interested in Karate!!¡± For a moment, Tsukune turned to the karate booth but quickly remembered he was with Moka. Joining karate would be good¡­ but they¡¯d quickly find out that I¡¯m just human. He then turns to Moka, who¡¯s looking around with stars in her eyes. And¡­ I want to go to the same club as Moka. "Moka, isn''t this place awesome?! I bet every club has someone advertising themselves." Moka nods in agreement. ¡°Hey hey! Which club should we join?¡± Tsukune wanted to join a club that would help improve his body but for a moment, this young teenage boy had a perverted thought. ¡°How about the swimming the swimming club?¡± Tsukune couldn¡¯t help but blush at the thought of Moka wearing a bathing suit. Seeing Moka furrow her eyebrows at his suggestion, Tsukune quickly explains himself. "W-Well, actually! My parents made me take swimming classes when I was younger. They said it was for my health... so... maybe... we can go to the swimming club together." Tsukune couldn¡¯t fully suppress the slightly perverted thoughts in his mind. Moka¡­ in a swimming suit¡­ Unfortunately for Tsukune, Moka clearly didn¡¯t share the same sentiments. "Err... but... I..." Seeing Tsukune¡¯s slowly forming worry, Moka quickly changes her tune. "Anyway! It''s still too early to decide! Let''s visit all the clubs since they''re clearly putting so much effort into this." Moka spreads her arms to emphasize the size of the effort provided by the clubs. Her argument was sound so Tsukune quickly nodded in agreement. Moka then walks ahead with Tsukune beside her. As usual, the crowd parted to admire the pink-haired beauty of the academy. With the club stalls set up by the upperclassmen, the crowd was larger than normal, adding to the bustling atmosphere. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s Moka!¡± "Whoa! This is the first time I''ve seen such a cute girl!" ¡°Well, duh! She¡¯s a freshman!¡± ¡°She¡¯s so pretty!¡± Despite the crowd giving Moka some space, the senior students clearly had thicker skin. ¡°B-Beautiful!¡± Accustomed to ignoring the crowd around her, Moka was taken aback by the proximity of that voice. Both Moka and Tsukune turned toward the source and saw an almost completely emaciated man approaching them, his pitiful human disguise barely holding together. "M-Moka, you must become a model!" ¡°Huh?¡± Moka¡¯s surprised squeak causes the emaciated man to think that she is agreeing to his scream. "Yes, you must join our phantom photography club! Let us immortalize your beauty with thousands of pictures." Tsukune couldn¡¯t help but feel terrified while Moka was only semi-interested. Oh, Moka! Why do you always see the best in people?! ¡°Oh? A photography club?! That sounds great!¡± Hearing even the slightest hint of agreement from Moka, the photography club member immediately forgets any semblance of decorum and pushes normal boundaries. "Are naked photos okay?!" At once, Tsukune quickly drags a confused Moka away. "Moka, go! And no, they''re not okay!" The club member attempts to chase after them, but years of neglecting their youki control and lack of exercise result in them quickly losing sight of the duo. After losing the photography club member, Moka and Tsukune were immediately stopped by an entire group of club members. Seeing their white lab coats, the excessive number of chemical bottles in their hands, and the monstrous insects surrounding them, Tsukune quickly sensed another ominous club. One of the senior students, a member of this eerie group, called out to Moka as they passed by. "Moka! You must join our alchemy and chemistry club!" Tsukune felt bad vibes as he slowly pulled away the curious Moka. ¡°Let¡¯s make love potions together!¡± "Okay, that''s out of the question!" Tsukune said, pulling Moka away again, only to be stopped by another crowd of voracious club members. "Moka! Join our acupuncture club!" "No, our mummy club!" Tsukune ran off with Moka in tow. Moka, on the other hand, was mostly just confused about the situation. Why would they ask me to join? I''m not even a mummy. Also, isn¡¯t that a very exclusionary club? I wonder who approved it.
Somewhere in a well-lit and clean clinic, Mayumi sneezes. She rubs her nose and stands up. ¡°I just cleaned yesterday. Is it dusty again?¡±
Moka and Tsukune continued to avoid the onslaught of clubs that wanted Moka to join them. Nothing but weird clubs?! ¡°Moka, run!¡± Tsukune whisper-shouted at Moka to run away but it was more him dragging her around, avoiding the obsessed crowds. But before they could fully run away from the crowd, they both heard a voice calling out to them. ¡°Couldn¡¯t find a club worth joining?¡± Turning toward the voice, Tsukune sees an older girl adorned in tropical attire, her bare skin exposed for all students to see. Whoa¡­ a swimsuit? ¡°Then, what about the swimming club?¡± Chapter 24: Swim Club! Tsukune¡¯s jaw dropped slightly, but after a quick squeeze from Moka, he managed to close his hanging mouth. The girl in tropical attire gave Tsukune a bright smile. Contrary to his expectations, she never once looked at Moka, only at him. "I''m the swimming club captain, Ichinose Tamao. Why don¡¯t we swim together?" Striking a pose that accentuated her well-developed body, Tamao quickly gathered the attention of everyone around her. While not as beautiful nor divine as Moka, Tamao¡¯s revealing body was an instant attention grabber. Not only was Tamao¡¯s body naturally sexy, but behind her was a small group of other well-endowed and attractive women, all wearing swimsuits. This caused the surrounding male students to shout and scream. "It''s the swimming club!" "Those swimsuits are hot!" ¡°The girls are sexy!¡± While the other members of the swimming club started attracting other freshmen, Tamao approached Tsukune and boldly grabbed his shoulders. With a seductive and soft voice, she invited Tsukune. ¡°You know, Tsukune¡­ the swimming club right now is full of girls.¡± She then leaned forward and whispered directly into Tsukune¡¯s ear. "We''ll pay a lot of special attention to the boys who join our club." There was something supernatural in Tamao¡¯s face and voice. For a moment, Tsukune was reminded of Kurumu. But before he could try to discern what was different, he was distracted by the explosive voices of the agitated male crowd. ¡°Me me!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll join!¡± ¡°Please, let me join!¡± ¡°I love swimming!¡± Hearing the crowd¡¯s chants, Tsukune lost his train of thought. It was quickly replaced by his appreciation. Thank goodness¡­ the swimming club seems normal¡­ Turning to Tamao who¡¯s waiting for his confirmation, Tsukune swallows the lump in his throat. Just a bit more revealing than I thought¡­ Seeing Tsukune heaving a sigh of relief, Moka couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed. Tsukune, you¡¯re staring at them for too long! Unfortunately, Tsukune was oblivious to Moka¡¯s feelings. ¡°Moka! Let¡¯s check out the swimming club!¡± Before Moka could reply, Tamao quickly took the initiative. ¡°Everyone! Let¡¯s go check out the open pool area!¡± The crowd roars in agreement and Tsukune is quickly swept away. But before he could be separated from Moka, he grabbed her hand. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. ¡°Got you.¡± Moka couldn¡¯t help but smile as the two of them were semi-dragged toward the pool building. Yeah, you do. Unfortunately, Moka¡¯s pleasant thoughts were quickly overshadowed as they reached the pool building. Dozens of eager male students had already gathered, drawn in by the allure of the swimming club. The club members were so keen to welcome them that they provided all the men with swim trunks, ensuring they could join in the fun. As most of the male students changed into their swimwear, the female club members revealed their own enticing bikinis and swimwear. With a practiced grace, the girls dispersed to their designated spots around the pool. Some took to the water to engage with the newcomers, while others, more voluptuous, remained poolside to further entice the crowd. There was even a refreshment area stocked with drinks and extra swimwear. It wasn¡¯t long before the pool area was abuzz with activity, as male students and female club members swam and played together. The sight of the beautiful swimmers and the lively atmosphere left an unmistakable impression on every male student. The swimming club rocks!! Tsukune initially hesitated to change his clothes, opting to stay outside the pool and observe the club. After three encounters with different monsters, his caution was justified. However, seeing the cheerful environment provided by the club, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of happiness. "Moka, look! It''s a little different, but we''re free to do whatever we want!" Moka silently observed the club with a worried expression. Unfortunately, Tsukune was so caught up in his excitement that he didn¡¯t notice Moka¡¯s worried expression. I can get closer to Moka here! For a moment, Tsukune imagined him and Moka swimming together, enjoying each other¡¯s company and appreciating each other¡¯s presence. I¡¯m so glad I started working out! As they approached the pool, Moka¡¯s apprehension grew. She finally summoned the courage to speak up, unwittingly shattering Tsukune¡¯s fantasies at their height. ¡°Uh¡­ Umm¡­ Tsukune, I don''t really like swimming!" And just like writing in the sand, Tsukune¡¯s dreams and fantasies were washed away by Moka¡¯s words. Trying to keep a calm face, he nodded at Moka. ¡°I understand¡­¡± Since Tsukune and Moka hadn¡¯t changed into swimwear, they took a seat at one of the umbrella-covered tables. Moka looked away, fidgeting in her seat and feeling awkward. Tsukune, on the other hand, was disheartened. I-I guess¡­ Moka didn¡¯t understand my intention. My dreams of seeing Moka in a swimsuit¡­ gone¡­ Moka pursed her lips, feeling a mix of annoyance and guilt. She wanted to alleviate some of Tsukune¡¯s grievances. ¡°Tsukune¡­ I¡ª¡± But before she could finish her thought, a familiar voice, along with a few others, called out to Tsukune. "Oh, what are you doing here?" Tsukune tried to turn toward the voices, but a pair of beautiful white arms pulled him into a hug. ¡°Hurry up and come swim with us!¡± ¡°Ah! Captain?¡± Tsukune¡¯s surprise was well deserved. Despite his surprised reaction, Tamao barely reacted. She¡¯s strong! But his cautious thoughts were immediately quashed when he felt Tamao¡¯s ample breasts press against his back. He then heard a sultry whisper in his ear. ¡°Come on, Tsukune. Don¡¯t you want to swim with me?¡± Once again, Tsukune was reminded of Kurumu. There¡¯s that feeling again. But once more, he was distracted by Tamao¡¯s next actions. ¡°Girls, this one¡¯s not in a swimming suit!¡± It was like a pack of rabid, hungry dogs suddenly thrown a thick piece of meat. Tsukune was abruptly pulled to the ground by four club members, landing painfully but controlling his reaction. After spending time at the academy, he knew that all monsters, even those in human disguises, were very tough. If he acted like he was hurt, it might raise suspicion. He didn¡¯t want to be eaten or killed. Unfortunately for Tsukune, the girls had more devious plans. Without his approval, they quickly stripped him of his uniform, undershirt, and pants. "Ohhh! This one is cute!" ¡°Take it off! Take it off!¡± ¡°Look at his body! He works out!¡± ¡°That¡¯s rare!¡± ¡°G-Girls! Wait!¡± Moka couldn¡¯t help but cover her eyes, calling out to Tsukune. ¡°Tsukune!¡± Tamao, on the other hand, was pleased as she watched Tsukune get stripped. While Tsukune was being relieved of his clothing, Tamao turned to Moka. ¡°So, you''re the rumored Moka." Tamao finally gave Moka a look up and down, nodding in approval. ¡°Rumors say that you''re a vampire, like Tsukune here." Tamao gave the silver cross on Moka''s neck a cursory glance. "I wonder if it''s true." For a moment, Tamao and Moka stared at each other, sizing each other up. It was Tamao who first broke the silence. "Well... anyway, this is a swimming club. Seeing that you have no intention of swimming, why don''t you just leave?" There was an edge in Tamao¡¯s question, clearly telling Moka she should scram or else. Moka pursed her lips while holding back a frown. Eventually, Tsukune¡¯s uniform was replaced with swimming wear, leaving his chest bare for the club members to admire. Fortunately for Tsukune, only his dignity was taken and his underwear was left with him. Once he was changed, Tamao almost immediately grabbed onto him. ¡°Tsukune, let¡¯s go swim!¡± Seeing Tamao immediately monopolize Tsukune, the other club members had a few complaints. ¡°Awww, I wanted to see what he had.¡± ¡°Tamao told us not to do that.¡± ¡°Yeah but imagine what someone cute like that is packing¡­¡± Tsukune tried to turn to Moka but Tamao was way more forceful than expected. It wasn¡¯t long before the two of them were in the pool. Chapter 25: Wet Separation At first, Moka was shocked at how the girls quickly and forcefully took Tsukune away from her but after 10 minutes of watching him swim with Tamao, her shock was replaced with feelings of annoyance and slight jealousy. She watched as Tamao continued to seductively teach Tsukune how to swim, causing her some level of distress. ¡°Wow, Tsukune, your form is really beautiful.¡± Tamao swam closely to Tsukune, admiring his body and movement. ¡°R-Really?¡± Moka frowned as she watched Tamao blatantly flirt with Tsukune. She clutched the table she sat on, struggling to control her strength and not shatter it. But they¡¯re so annoying! While Moka''s annoyance grew, Tamao continued to stay by Tsukune¡¯s side. ¡°Also, look. If you move your wrist like this, you''ll be swimming like a fish." Tamao gently adjusted Tsukune¡¯s swimming motions. Her demeanor was gentle, and her mature aura was comforting. Tsukune followed Tamao¡¯s instructions, causing her to smile. ¡°Yeah, just like that. You¡¯re doing good!¡± Feeling Tamao¡¯s hands and body all over him, Tsukune couldn¡¯t help but feel bothered. T-This is really heating me up¡­ Unfortunately for Tsukune, it wasn¡¯t only Moka who was angry with the situation. Just a few feet away from them, a group of male students were also watching Tamao with jealous admiration. "You know, Tamao really has a mature charm, doesn''t she?" ¡°Forget that! I want to know why that jerk Tsukune gets all the action?¡± ¡°That piece of shit! He¡¯s acting like he didn¡¯t come here with Moka!¡± ¡°Look! Even Moka¡¯s angry at him!¡± Despite their different reactions to Tamao flirting with Tsukune, they all share the same thoughts. Someday, I''m going to kill that bastard!! To Tsukune¡¯s credit, he wasn¡¯t intentionally flirting with Tamao. He purposefully swam to show Moka that it wasn¡¯t such a bad or boring activity. It just so happened that his plan was completely backfiring because he didn¡¯t expect Tamao to be this close to him. What am I doing? For some reason, things are slowly taking a turn away from my original plan¡­ Unfortunately for Tsukune, his plan was never going to be followed. While the male students were both angry and envious of Tsukune, the female students gossiped about him. ¡°That¡¯s the rumored Tsukune?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t look like a vampire. Look, he¡¯s even swimming.¡± Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. "Tamao is really keeping an eye on him." ¡°She hasn''t left his side since they entered the pool.¡± "He''s pretty cute." ¡°Yeah, his body has a nice shape too¡­ not too soft not too hard.¡± ¡°I thought so too! He¡¯s quite a find huh?¡± "Aww, I wish I had put dibs on Tsukune first." While not every club member shared the same thoughts, most of them had the same idea: I wish I had Tsukune too! Moka frowned when she saw how much attention Tsukune was getting. With Moka still on his mind, Tsukune turned toward her, only to find that she was frowning. "Mo-" But before he could call out to her, Tamao suddenly hugged him from behind, causing her well-endowed breasts to press against his back. Tamao then gave Moka a smug smile.
While Moka grew angrier by the minute and Tsukune was getting smothered by the second, a certain blue-haired beauty was busy breaking the hearts of a classroom full of second-year students. Leaving the second-year hallway, Kurumu felt the burden on her lighten. Okay, I already cut off all relations with the 3rd and 2nd years. Now, I can focus on Tsukune. Feeling satisfied with herself, Kurumu couldn¡¯t help but overhear some interesting gossip from a group of nearby second-year students. "Hey, did you hear?" ¡°Hear what?¡± "There''s a rumor that Moka might be joining the swimming club!" Being a curious and opportunistic girl, Kurumu heightened her senses with her youki. She continued to listen to the people around her. "No way! I thought she was a shy girl!" "Yeah, some say she got in the pool and some say she didn''t!" ¡°I¡¯m 100% sure she didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Yeah, but I want to see her in a swimming suit.¡± ¡°Same!¡± Without any interest in the attention of other men, Kurumu¡¯s thoughts returned to Tsukune. Moka in the swimming club? Crossing her arms, which emphasize her large chest, Kurumu frowns. That means that Tsukune will join the swimming club too. Walking down a flight of stairs, Kurumu knew for a fact that Tsukune was infatuated with Moka but that didn¡¯t stop her. She knew that she could steal Tsukune away. Since they¡¯re both in the swimming club, they''re probably going to do something together. Smiling to herself, Kurumu quickly decides on her next course of action. ¡°Just you wait! I¡¯m not going to lose to you Moka!¡± Ignoring the surprised people around her, Kurumu proudly announces. ¡°I¡¯m going to make sure I join the same club too!¡± She then starts to head toward the pool building with fantasies of swimming around with Tsukune. But a thought stops her in her tracks. ¡°Huh? That''s strange... I thought vampires and water didn''t mix."
It had been several minutes since Moka not only shattered parts of the table beside her but also cracked the solid tiles beneath her feet. While it was already irritating to see Tsukune swimming with Tamao, it was infuriating to know that she was purposefully provoking her, especially after repeatedly clinging to Tsukune''s body. Finally fed up, Moka stood up, cracking another tile underneath her feet. "Tsukune! When it comes down to it, you just wanted to join the swimming club because you wanted to hang out with some girls, didn''t you?!" Moka¡¯s rare loud voice shocked Tsukune out of his confusion and even momentarily stunned Tamao. ¡°I¡¯ve had enough! I¡¯m leaving!¡± Moka angrily walked away, causing Tsukune to panic. He swam toward her, but in his haste, it looked like he was flailing. ¡°M-Moka, wait! It¡¯s just a misunderstanding!¡± Tamao watched Tsukune rush toward Moka and frowned. Did she break the spell? Or did he? Tsukune reached the edge of the pool, just beside Moka, who was walking away in a huff. "Moka, please! I didn''t come here for anyone else. I really wanted to swim with you! P-Please understand, I only wanted to spend time with you!" Pursing her lips, Moka turned toward Tsukune with a distressed expression. "Tsukune, it''s you who doesn''t understand!" Tsukune was surprised by that. ¡°Huh?! What do you mean?¡± ¡°Tsukune, the truth is-¡± Moka tried to explain her side, but before she could continue, Tamao, who had swam toward the commotion, splashed her with water, causing Moka''s expression to fall. "Though you''re free to visit, fighting is such an ugly sight," Tamao said loudly, garnering the attention of other club members and the male students. With everyone¡¯s eyes on her and being splashed with water, Moka lost her fire. Tamao continued, "Fighting for someone you''re not even in a relationship with? So childish. It doesn''t matter what you say. Neither of you is willing to talk it out, so you''re having this issue." Moka wasn''t hearing any of it. She could already feel the effects of the pool water on her body, making her feel weaker by the second. ¡°No!¡± Moka turned to run. ¡°Moka!¡± Tsukune called out to her. ¡°Moka! Wait!¡± Hearing Tsukune trying to climb out of the pool, Moka shouted at him. ¡°No! Stay back!¡± Hearing such a strong voice from the cute outer pink-haired Moka, Tsukune felt stunned. He stopped moving. For a moment, he thought that Moka hated him but he quickly got rid of the thought. Unfortunately, Tamao had no intentions of letting him go. She embraces him from behind and whispers. ¡°Tsukune, stay here. Stay with me.¡± Tsukune¡¯s vision slightly blurs as his thought process slows down. While Tsukune was affected by her magic, Tamao smiled. So, the rumor was both true and false. Chapter 26: Fish Bait Moka continued her escape, seeking refuge in a secluded area far from the noisy club members and male students. She groaned in pain as she struggled to catch her breath. Leaning on a nearby wall, she held herself, trying to suppress the pain she was suffering. Her silent suffering was quickly cut short by a familiar and sharp voice. ~You fool! I slept for a few days and what do I see when I wake up? Our body drenched in untreated water!~ ¡°The rosary! Again?¡± Moka muttered. The inner Moka was clearly not the type to tip-toe around the issue. ~Why were you so close to something like a pool?!~ ¡°I¡­ I thought¡­¡± ~Thought what? You knew this would happen to you. Water drains our body of youki. It doesn''t mean that because you have the rosary on, you''re free of the same weaknesses I have.~ Moka¡¯s youki continued to flow out of her body like water. Feeling weak, she slid to the ground, leaning against the wall. ~We share this body. I cannot tolerate such reckless behavior!~ Moka tried to tune out her inner self, but the feeling of her youki flowing outward was causing her to feel weak. She couldn¡¯t concentrate. Unfortunately, her inner self didn¡¯t care. ~Don¡¯t let the likes of Tsukune make you do such stupid things!~ ¡°N-No¡­¡± Hearing her other self badmouth Tsukune, Moka regained some energy. ¡°No!¡± For a moment, Inner Moka was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect such an outburst from her other self. ~What?~ ¡°I-I¡¯m sick of this body. Why can¡¯t I just be like everyone else?¡± Both Mokas felt hot, wet tears start to stream down their face. ¡°W-Why can¡¯t I just be like everyone else?? I¡­ I couldn¡¯t drink juice with friends before¡­ I couldn¡¯t even go on field trips¡­¡± ~...~ ¡°I¡¯m not like you. I¡¯m not a full-fledged vampire because of the seal¡­ but I¡¯m not human either¡­ I¡¯m just a weird something¡­¡± Moka continued to cry, doing her best to hold back her tears. ¡°I want to swim with Tsukune¡­¡± Unable to hold back the outflow of youki, Moka couldn¡¯t hold back her tears. "I wish... I could be with Tsukune..."
Tsukune observed as the remaining club members and male students enjoyed their tranquil moments. After Moka left, he felt despondent and hollow. Despite Tamao''s attempts to uplift him with flirtatious words and physical seduction, he remained unresponsive. Turning to the gate leading out of the swimming club, Tsukune sighed. He then turned to Tamao, who had been eagerly and patiently waiting for him. "Um... Tamao... I." Tsukune recalled Moka¡¯s hurt face when she ran away. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. I¡­ I¡¯ve been stupid. If Moka isn''t here, then this is just... Tamao waited for Tsukune, hoping for an answer in her favor. Unfortunately for her, Tsukune had already made up his mind. ¡­a waste of time. "I''m sorry, but I don''t want to stay in the swimming club." Tsukune bowed toward Tamao, apologizing for the time she spent catering to him. Hearing Tsukune¡¯s clear rejection, Tamao¡¯s previously bright smile quickly morphed into a dour frown. When Tsukune raised his head, Tamao¡¯s face was clear. She no longer frowned, but he felt a certain sense of terror from her. She then chuckled. ¡°Oh, Tsukune. Whatever do you mean? And just when I finally chased out that bothersome Moka? Isn''t the fun just beginning?" ¡°W-What?¡± Tsukune felt confused by Tamao¡¯s sudden change. Raising her hand from the pool, Tamao showed Tsukune a webbed hand tipped with sharp claws. ¡°Oh, Tsukune¡­ Did you think that I would let you go that easily? You¡¯re staying here, with me.¡± Her last words were laced with magic, striking Tsukune directly. W-What? If this was Tsukune¡¯s first experience, he would¡¯ve been immediately bewitched by Tamao¡¯s power but he¡¯s met this type of power before. Kurumu?! Shaking his head, Tsukune managed to clear the weak magic from his mind. N-No. Kurumu isn¡¯t here¡­ It felt like Kurumu¡¯s magic but weaker¡­ This time, it came from Tamao¡­ He then turns his head toward Tamao who has a surprised expression. She clearly didn¡¯t expect Tsukune to break out of her power. Wait¡­ she¡¯s been trying to charm me since earlier? Tsukune¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but harden at the thought that he was subtly manipulated to go against Moka. ¡°Senior Tamao¡­¡± With a cold but respectful tone, Tsukune called out to Tamao. He wanted to confront her but before he could, he heard a scream from behind him. Turning toward the scream, he saw one of the male students desperately attempting to reach the edge of the pool. Behind him, two club members swam with a predatory hunger. ¡°Hey, handsome! Where are you going?!¡± ¡°Boy, don¡¯t leave! You should have more fun with us.¡± Their faces bore expressions of sheer glee and euphoria as they propelled themselves forward with webbed hands. Webbed hands? Tsukune then remembers that Tamao just showed him her webbed hands but he wasn¡¯t able to focus due to her sudden use of magic. She can charm me¡­ succubus can use charm magic. But she¡¯s spending so much time in the water¡­ so, she¡¯s not a succubus? Tsukune''s mind raced as he witnessed one male student being finally captured by the two club members. ¡°S-Stop it! Why are you two suddenly being so clingy with me seniors?!¡± Before the man could free himself from the grasp of the club members, the two partially transformed women lunged forward and sank their teeth into his neck and arms. Within seconds, the once youthful male student was drained, rapidly aging into an old and decrepit figure. ¡°W-What?! The guy-¡± Tsukune kept his mouth shut as he felt a change in the atmosphere of the pool area. Charm. Webbed hands. They¡¯re clearly a type of monster that lures other people in¡­ but they¡¯re not succubus¡­ something else¡­ Then he hears a loud splash beside him. It then occurs to Tsukune what kind of creature this is. Mermaid! Turning toward the loud splash, Tsukune caught sight of a vibrant-colored fishtail just entering the pool. Tsukune couldn¡¯t see her but knew in his mind that this tail belonged to his senior, Tamao. ¡°Tsukune, don¡¯t think badly of us.¡± Tamao''s voice had undergone a complete transformation. It now exuded a seductive quality, seemingly infused with charm magic. If Tsukune hadn''t been able to detect it earlier, even this subtle hint of magic would have ensnared him. "Luring men into the water... and devouring them. It''s always been our way of life." Tamao then plunges into the depths of the pool, swimming upward with powerful strokes, bursting through the water''s surface in a graceful arc to reveal her full monstrous form. Despite her transformation, she retained her beauty, a characteristic often shared by monsters who wield charming powers. ¡°Aren¡¯t we wonderful Tsukune?¡± As if on cue, every other club member entered their true monstrous forms. "We''ll suck your life energy!" ¡°Yeah! Don¡¯t run! Didn¡¯t you like our attention?¡± ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s useless to resist! We¡¯re invincible in water!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! We won¡¯t suck all of your life force!¡± The mermaids surged forward, seizing any male student within reach. Tsukune found himself momentarily isolated as Tamao swam beside him. Panic gripped the male students, who frantically attempted to escape the vast and deep swimming pool. "Treating fellow students as food!" ¡°I heard there were dangerous clubs out there but I didn¡¯t believe it!¡± ¡°SWIM! SWIM FOR YOUR LIVES!!!¡± Unfortunately, no matter how powerful the male students were, the mermaids moved with synchronized precision. With bodies perfectly suited to water, they powerfully swam around the pool''s perimeter, swiftly transforming the once placid pool into an artificial whirlpool, drawing every male student toward its center. Screams of panic and fear were heard as the land-built male students were dragged and drowned against their will. If these students were humans, they would¡¯ve died but the club knew their targets were strong and able monsters. Most of them would be able to recover after this. As the situation deteriorated further, Tsukune attempted to leave, only to feel Tamao suddenly embrace him from behind. Her ample breasts pressed against him, but unlike before, Tsukune felt no lust, only a sense of foreboding. His body jumped in fear but Tamao was far stronger than him. Even monsters specialized for charm or seduction were still stronger than the average human. ¡°No need to panic Tsukune. It¡¯s fine! After all, you¡¯re very special.¡± Tamao gently but also forcefully turned Tsukune¡¯s face to look at her face directly. ¡°The truth is, I''ve had my eyes set on you since the entrance ceremony. It didn¡¯t help that the rumors surrounding you made you an even more impressive man.¡± Tamao''s voice deepened, becoming almost husky as if her throat struggled to form words. "And ever since I saw you, I''ve spent all my time dreaming about you..." Tamao leaned closer, as if on the verge of kissing Tsukune. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ you see.¡± As Tsukune attempted to pull away, Tamao''s grip tightened further, and with each word she uttered, her mouth appeared to widen. "You have such a delicious smell, just like a human." Then her mouth fully expanded, revealing sharp rows of teeth. Tamao then vocalizes a horrid grating noise. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to eat you up.¡± Tsukune tried to back away, screaming in terror. No matter how many monsters he meets, he¡¯ll never get used to being this close to one. Chapter 27: A Succubus Claws Tsukune desperately struggled against the much stronger Tamao, but before she could sink her teeth into his human flesh, they were both abruptly distracted by a scream. ¡°Tsukune!¡± Recognizing the voice, Tsukune and Tamao turned toward the pool''s edge and saw Moka rushing toward them. ¡°Moka!¡± Seeing Tamao¡¯s monstrous form, Moka¡¯s fears and worries were immediately confirmed. ¡°Tsukune, what¡¯s going on?!¡± Tamao turns toward Moka with a grimace. ¡°YOU! Why are you back?! Don''t you dare get in my way!¡± Remembering Moka¡¯s weakness, Tamao smirks. "Not that you could. You''re nothing in the water! What''s the purpose of all that power if you can''t even swim?!" Tsukune turns to Moka with a confused look. Can¡¯t swim? But before he can contemplate Moka¡¯s situation, Tamao forcefully pulls Tsukune toward her, distracting him from Moka. "I''m right, aren''t I? It''s a well-known weakness!" Raising her claws to threaten Moka, Tamao gleefully shouts. ¡°There''s nothing you can do! So, if you''re going to insist on staying, watch quietly from there as I take your beloved Tsukune!" But contrary to everyone¡¯s expectations, Moka uses her supernatural strength to leap upward and dive toward the open pool. Tsukune, who managed to piece the puzzle in his mind, screams. ¡°Moka! No!¡± Moka ignored Tsukune and continued diving toward the pool. Just before she enters the pool, she hears an angry voice in her head. ~Why are you being such a fool?!~ Moka knew very well that the other her disapproved of this. But¡­ Unfortunately, Moka''s thoughts are abruptly severed by an immense pain that engulfs her entire being. The moment her body touches the water, youki begins to pour outward. It feels as though every drop of her blood is draining from her body in all directions, seeping out through her pores. As Moka''s potent youki exits her body, lightning appears to crackle within the pool, stunning Tamao and Tsukune. A small whirlpool of chaotic power forms with Moka at its center, jolting everyone and everything around it. ¡°What is this?!¡± Tamao''s face twisted in terror as she realized the sheer depth and magnitude of Moka''s power. ¡°Moka!¡± Despite the growing instability of power due to Moka, Tsukune tried to swim toward her. He felt her youki electrify him, a sensation that, despite being familiar from previous encounters, remained painful if not lethal. But after getting shocked a few more times, Tsukune was forced to pull back. Moka! Tsukune couldn¡¯t push forward without risking himself. He started panicking, trying to think of a way to help her but before he could think of anything, he heard a familiar voice shouting at him. "What''s going on?! Why did Moka jump in the water?!" Momentarily turning his attention toward the edge of the pool, Tsukune saw Kurumu. Despite her self-created rivalry with Moka, she had a worry-stricken face. ¡°Kurumu! What are you doing here?¡± If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Aware of the true nature of this club, Tsukune didn''t want Kurumu to be ensnared in its grasp as well. ¡°Tsukune! Are you okay?!¡± Tsukune nods. ¡°Yeah, I-¡± Kurumu immediately continues, cutting off Tsukune. ¡°Tsukune! If we don¡¯t save Moka, she¡¯s going to die!¡± Hearing those words, Tsukune felt his heart stop. ¡°W-What?!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t she tell you?! Unpurified water is dangerous to vampires! It drains them of their youki!¡± Tsukune turns back to the growing ball of energy, recalling all the signs he had disregarded in favor of his personal desires. Without any hesitation, he starts swimming toward Moka again. ¡°Oh no, you don¡¯t!¡± Tamao rushes toward Tsukune to grab him but recoils at the last moment, narrowly dodging a slash aimed at the spot she was about to reach. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going you man-stealing lamprey?!¡± Tamao looks up and finds Kurumu, already with her wings out. ¡°Go Tsukune!¡± Tsukune could barely hear Kurumu over the sound of electricity around him but was thankful when he heard her shout. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing you succubus?!¡± Kurumu gives Tamao a proud and smug smile, the powerful flap of her wings drowning out the mermaid¡¯s outrage. ¡°My man is clearly going to save a friend. What type of woman would I be if I couldn¡¯t support him?¡± Tamao grits her teeth and tries to swim downward but Kurumu dives deep into the water and attacks her. ¡°You fool! We mermaids are unbeatable in the water!¡± Kurumu maintains her smile as Tamao shifts direction and charges at her. With a single glance, Kurumu shatters Tamao''s feeble mental defenses and ensnares her with charm. Though the charm''s efficacy is weaker on women, Kurumu''s power surpasses that of the average succubus. Distracted by Kurumu¡¯s mental magic, Tamao loses some of her momentum, allowing Kurumu to strike her with her claws. Kurumu draws blood but Tamao''s monstrous form, empowered by being in water, prevents her from cleaving her in two. She clicks her tongue when she realizes that Tamao is going to be tougher than expected. ¡°Tsk.¡± With water reducing her strength, Kurumu knew that she couldn¡¯t deliver a decisive blow against Tamao. She turns around and sees Tsukune near the heart of the storm. Tsukune, be careful! Kurumu then used her wings to fly upward, escaping the pool''s oppressive grasp. Once above the water, Kurumu saw Tamao swim toward her in a rage. Idiot. You can¡¯t beat me in water and you¡¯re still going toward me. Tamao explodes out of the water with surprising force, immediately closing the gap between her and Kurumu. Kurumu was prepared to fight Tamao but seeing her enemy smile was confusing. Just as she reached Kurumu, Tamao screamed. ¡°Everyone! If you want Tsukune! You can have him!¡± After her scream, Tamao smirks at Kurumu. As gravity pulls her back, she doesn¡¯t attempt a single attack. Instead, Kurumu rushed downward. ¡°You goddamn cheater!¡± shouts Kurumu. Tamao laughed. ¡°All is fair in love and war!¡± Kurumu dove into the water, where she was at a disadvantage, and immediately spotted a dozen mermaids rushing toward Tsukune. Gritting her teeth, she infused her wings with youki and propelled herself forward, just barely managing to catch up to the nearest mermaid. Several mermaids turn and charge at Kurumu, but despite being in the water, she proves faster, a testament to her training and superior upbringing. She dodges to the right, narrowly evading the bone-crushing lunge of one mermaid. Before the mermaid can escape her range, Kurumu delivers a sharp blow, cutting her tail and leaving a sizable gash. Good. They¡¯re not as tough as that other girl. Kurumu keeps Tamao in her peripheral vision, worried that this stronger mermaid would suddenly charge her. Seeing one of their friends get hurt, most of the mermaids that wanted to take Tsukune turned their attention to Kurumu, who managed to move quickly enough due to her strong youki-infused wings. Moving gracefully, if not sluggish compared to her normal pace, Kurumu dodges and weaves around the incoming mermaids. Most of them were her seniors but it was clear that unlike her, these monsters didn¡¯t have formal training to strengthen their natural talents. As Kurumu dodges, she notices several mermaids closing in on Tsukune. He''s not going to make it! With urgency, Kurumu propels herself toward Tsukune, but a mermaid intercepts her, slashing toward her body. Kurumu narrowly evades the attack but her clothes are shredded by the mermaid''s sharp claws. That was close. Unfortunately, her path toward Tsukune was blocked by a dozen angry sexy mermaids. She wanted to scream but doing so would cause water to flood her lungs. No choice then. Grr, I wanted to save this for Moka but I can¡¯t let them hurt Tsukune! Harnessing her youki, Kurumu stops moving, preparing to unleash a surge of sexual energy. As the mermaids draw closer, unaware of her intentions, Kurumu holds her position, ready to take them by surprise. Once the mermaids were close enough, Kurumu smiled. Got you. With a forceful release, Kurumu unleashes a potent surge of seductive energy, enveloping everyone within her vicinity. The mermaids, unaccustomed to relying on their youki due to their physical superiority in the water, are caught off guard. Their lack of trained defenses renders them vulnerable to Kurumu''s magic, swiftly incapacitating the majority of them. Once the majority were knocked out, Kurumu swam towards Tsukune, using both her arms and wings to move forward. But before she could get close to Tsukune, Tamao attacked her, shredding her clothes and cutting her flesh. Kurumu internally winces and backs away. The pain caused her to involuntarily inhale some water. Oh no! Tamao smiles. ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere succubus. I don¡¯t know who you are but you¡¯re mistaken if you and your kind think you can step into a mermaid¡¯s turf and get away with it.¡± Kurumu swims upward but Tamao is faster than her and quickly drags the succubus down with superior strength. ¡°You idiot! I¡¯m going to drown you here and drain you of all your life force!¡± Kurumu attacks Tamao with her sharp claws but this mermaid is far stronger than her peers, able to cover the majority of her body with thick metal-like scales. Without infusing her claws with potent youki, her attacks will simply bounce off. She can use transformation?! Kurumu infused her body with youki, allowing her to kick off Tamao¡¯s hands. The mermaid surges forward but Kurumu attacks with her claws, making space between the two of them. ¡°Why fight the inevitable?! Even if you¡¯re a monster, you still need air and I¡¯ll never let you get even a single mouthful!¡± Despite her disadvantage, Kurumu smiles at Tamao, causing the latter to flinch. Using magic to mentally connect with her target, Kurumu taunts the mermaid. Oh please. You¡¯re completely inferior to me. After all, aren¡¯t mermaids just a bunch of cowards who couldn''t seduce men so all of you ran away to the middle of the ocean where the only men who''d fall to your lap literally had no choice? Tamao grits her teeth. Seeing that, Kurumu smirks. No retort? I may not swim as well as you but you¡¯re clearly an idiot. I can¡¯t expect much from you pathetic mermaids. Upon hearing that, Tamao''s fury intensifies, consumed by a fiery rage in an instant. ¡°I¡¯ll rend you in half!¡± Infusing her voice with magic, Tamao''s piercing screech echoes through the pool, commanding the attention of every mermaid present. Kurumu senses the hostile gaze of a dozen angry mermaids fixated on her. Even those in pursuit of Tsukune halt their chase, redirecting their focus toward her. Kurumu¡¯s senses were starting to slow down. She needed air but she knew Tamao wasn¡¯t going to let her go. Tsukune, be quick! Chapter 28: The Finisher Tsukune held his breath as he approached the ball of power that was Moka. Moka! Gritting his teeth, Tsukune endured the bolts of power lashing across his skin. Though he was weaker than even the frailest mermaid, the bolts emanating from the cross seemed to avoid him, with only the faintest strikes landing on his body. Even now, you''re doing your best to protect me. Reaching the eye of the storm, Tsukune managed to get to Moka. Unfortunately, he was too close to the lightning to dodge. Feeling his skin start to burn, he prayed that removing the rosary would stop the lightning. Moka! Grabbing her shoulder, Tsukune pulled Moka toward him as his other hand reached for the rosary. His hand burned, but his guilt toward Moka was far stronger. Moka! Please, forgive me! He then pulled the rosary, causing a reverse vacuum-like reaction as all the outward-exploding lightning suddenly dragged back into the rosary.
Kurumu felt overwhelmed. She dodged Tamao¡¯s flesh-rending strikes while avoiding the mermaids who decided to help their senior. With her lungs half full of pool water, Kurumu was starting to feel faint. Tsukune, please move fa- But just in time, Kurumu felt the familiar outward explosion of energy. She couldn¡¯t help but smirk, causing Tamao and her cronies to be shocked. Just in time. As the shockwave of the rosary¡¯s release reverberated around the pool, Tamao swam upward and found that the pool¡¯s waves were turbulent, reminding her of the sea. ¡°Wah! What¡¯s going on?!¡± The other mermaids swam upward to witness the anomaly occurring in the pool, only to be rocked by the sea-like waves surging through the Olympic-sized pool. ¡°What¡¯s happening?!¡± ¡°I can barely move!¡± ¡°Everyone swim down! The waves are too strong!¡± Seeing that her encirclement had collapsed, Kurumu swam upward and flew into the sky. Once free from her watery prison, she forcefully expelled the water stuck in her lungs. Coughing out water, Kurumu was about to groan but stopped herself. She looked around, hoping Tsukune wasn¡¯t near to hear her. I can¡¯t have him hear such a gross sound from me. Seeing that the coast was clear, she let out a satisfying groan, clearing her insides of pool water. Safe from mermaid attacks high up in the sky, Kurumu watched with a bit of annoyance. ¡°Yeah, this supernatural energy¡­ is still surprising.¡± While her mermaid clubmates dived deeper to avoid the turbulent waters, Tamao remained on the surface, watching the explosion of power emanating from Moka. "No, this overwhelming feeling... I knew that Moka was a vampire but¡­ I never expected such a¡­" Tamao saw her hand shivering in fear and she angrily slapped it. No! Unfortunately for her, the explosion of power cleared, revealing a momentary divide in the pool. In that divide stood Moka, her expression filled with fury as she stood proudly. Pushed away by the explosion, Tsukune watched as Moka trembled in anger, still clutching the rosary in his hand. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. As the water started to fill the vacant void created by Moka¡¯s explosion of youki, she uttered a few words in complete anger. ¡°How dare you¡­¡± Even if Moka¡¯s youki was now condensed in her body, her pure rage exploded across the pool. ¡°How dare you treat me like this?!¡± electricity flashed across Moka¡¯s entire body, giving her a terrifying image. However, as the water filled the void her power created, Moka began to float upward. Tamao, who had been paralyzed with fear, started to regain some of her inner strength. I-It doesn¡¯t matter if her youki is more than all of us combined. She¡¯s still a vampire in water! ¡°C-Come on! What do you think you¡¯re doing?! It doesn¡¯t matter how much power you show off!¡± Raising her claws, Tamao snaps her fingers. "I had my eyes set on Tsukune! And I''m never going to give him up to anyone!" At that moment, dozens of underwater mermaids erupted from the pool, quickly surrounding Moka. Using a basic youki strengthening technique, the mermaids began swimming around Moka with immense power, gradually transforming the pool into a whirlpool once more. Moka looked around, using her dulled but still powerful senses to count the mermaids around her. Seeing Moka move around with sluggish movements, Tamao felt invigorated. "It doesn''t matter how much youki you have. In our territory, a mermaid will always be victorious!" laughing to herself, Tamao continued. ¡°If you have any last words, you better say it now!¡± Despite the draining effort, Moka continued to exert her aura, drawing the attention of all nearby mermaids towards her. Kurumu, hovering in the air, observed as the mermaids ignored Tsukune and focused on the weakened Moka. She smiled. As expected from my rival. Tsukune did his best to get away from the fight, swimming away from the epicenter of the newly created whirlpool. Unfortunately, a nearby mermaid, one at the edge of the whirlpool noticed him and was about to grab him. However, Moka¡¯s loud response toward Tamao stunned the mermaids. "Hmph, you''re pretty uncouth for a low-class fish that''s utterly fixated solely on filling your stomach!" Looking around at the mermaids getting closer to her, Moka shouted. ¡°You¡¯re all so pathetic. Don¡¯t make me laugh!¡± her last insult was the nail in her coffin and the mermaids broke their formation, charging at Moka. ¡°What?!¡± ¡°How dare you?!¡± ¡°Argh! I¡¯ll cut you up to bits!¡± Seeing her enemies charge at her, Moka couldn¡¯t help but smile. The weak are always so predictable. Disabling the youki barrier she had used to shield herself from the water, Moka leaped upward, evading the deadly lunges of the enraged mermaids. Once she broke free from the water''s grip, she felt an exhilarating sense of liberation. Unwilling to let their prey escape, the mermaids propelled themselves upward, driven by the strength of their powerful tails. Tamao, who led the charge, shouted. ¡°You¡¯re so slow!!¡± As Tamao and the mermaids quickly reach and surround Moka, the head mermaid screams once more. ¡°Despite all your talk, you¡¯re so weak! You¡¯re just a useless target in midair!¡± The mermaids all prepare to strike Moka with their sharp claws. ¡°Die!¡± Tsukune watched as Moka was surrounded. ¡°Moka!¡± Being the quickest of the group, Tamao reached Moke first. She swings her claws. I¡¯ve got you now!! However, Moka¡¯s battle sense was immensely sharp. Despite having lost a vast majority of her youki, she was still leagues quicker than even Tamao. Seeing Tamao within arms reach, she internally smirks. Truly, a bunch of fools. With almost instant movement, Moka delivers a devastating right hook, striking Tamao¡¯s chin with perfect accuracy, stunning the mermaid. The strike was so fast that it didn¡¯t immediately register in Tamao¡¯s mind. W-What happened? For a moment, she lost control of her body, wondering what just occurred. Kurumu, on the other hand, watched her rival outmatch her enemies once more. "If water is your territory, you should stay in it, you bunch of fake succubuses," she remarks, disappointed by the obvious outcome of the fight. Moka, on the other hand, was not disappointed. She knew that none of these monsters were her equal. ¡°Do you believe me now? What creature so eagerly takes the bait? Now, realize your place!¡± After delivering a chin-shattering right hook to Tamao, Moka used Tamao''s body as a pivot point. She swiftly spun around, her legs striking the other mermaids with precise and devastating blows. Within seconds, Moka had incapacitated the entire swimming club. She then used the unconscious mermaids as stepping stones, jumping from one to another until she gracefully landed at the pool''s edge. Once on solid ground, Moka felt the immense weight of exhaustion. The youki barrier she had created earlier allowed her to maintain her base strength even in water. Unfortunately, the water purified her vampiric youki, forcing her to expend copious amounts just to keep her barrier up, preserving her physical power. No¡­ can¡¯t¡­ show weakness. ¡°Moka!¡± Hearing the voice of the one responsible for her miserable state, Moka turned toward Tsukune, who wore an oblivious expression. That irked her to no end. She raised her hand and slapped him across the face. The sound and pain of flesh striking flesh made Tsukune pause. His cheek stung, but he knew Moka could have done much worse. However, she held back out of respect for her other self. Kurumu quickly flew down and tried to hug Tsukune, gently touching his reddened cheek. ¡°H-Hey! What are you doing to Tsukune?!¡± Ignoring Kurumu, Moka spoke with a calm but determined voice. ¡°You made the other Moka cry.¡± Walking toward Tsukune, the taller inner Moka looked down on him with startling anger. ¡°When my awareness first returned, I believed that you would be different. Somehow, you''d be able to provide the other Moka with a place she can be comfortable and safe with. She''s always had to live alone in human society.¡± Moka¡¯s glare caused Tsukune to back away. "People who can''t think of anyone else but themselves have no right to come near me or the other Moka." With a final warning, Moka tells Tsukune off. ¡°Tsukune, stay out of my sight!¡± Hearing such a harsh sentence coming out of the woman he likes, Tsukune couldn¡¯t reply. He simply watched as Moka slowly walked away. Chapter 28.5: An Exhausting End Moka took deep breaths as she left the swimming building, holding the rosary in her hand. Maintaining a dignified expression, she followed the path to her dorm, where she could rest. As she walked, dozens of other students saw her, mouths wide open in awe. While there were rumors of Moka being a vampire, there was no real confirmation until now. Seeing the taller, more powerful silver-haired Moka walk toward the girls'' dormitories left no doubt in their minds¡ªshe was a true royal monster, a vampire. Despite the "oohs" and "aahs" from the crowd, Moka paid no attention to them. Instead, she focused on regulating her breathing, letting her regenerative powers work on healing her body. But the real damage she suffered wasn''t entirely physical. Any injuries she sustained were just side effects of her youki spilling out uncontrollably, and because of that, her natural healing couldn''t fully repair the deeper damage. Only rest and time will fix this damage. Reaching her dorm, Moka entered the lobby, dripping wet, but paid no mind to the curious glances from the other residents. She went straight to the elevator and pressed the button for her floor. When someone rushed to catch the closing doors, Moka sighed and held the door open. The person thanked her profusely, but Moka remained silent. After a quiet ride, she reached her floor, stepped out, and locked the door behind her once inside her room. She peeled off her wet clothes and headed to the bathroom. It was specially equipped for her vampire needs, allowing her to bathe without any complications. Closing her eyes, Moka enjoyed the warm water cascading down her body. I feel¡­ exhausted¡­ I want to sleep. After a long, soothing shower, Moka slipped into her other self¡¯s clothes, though they fit a bit too tightly on her. With a sigh, she flopped down onto the bed and stretched out, staring at the ceiling as the exhaustion from the day''s events finally washed over her. But she couldn¡¯t fully relax just yet. Moka extended her youki, sharpening her supernatural senses to scan her surroundings. Only when she confirmed she was completely alone did she let her guard down and allow herself to unwind fully. The first thought that came to mind was how she ended her relationship with Tsukune. I have to tell the other me¡­ Groaning, Moka turned to the side and saw the rosary¡¯s sharp silver glint staring back at her. Delaying the inevitable is disgraceful. Taking the rosary, Moka puts it back on her choker, resealing herself once more. Darkness overtook inner Moka as the seal returned her to her comfortable, yet recently boring, void.
"Tsukune!!" shouted Moka as she suddenly sat up. Pain immediately assaulted her body, causing her to groan. "Ugh..." Leaning on her bedframe, Moka tried to open her eyes, only for a migraine to strike. ~Relax.~ The sound of a familiar voice eased her nerves, prompting her to slow her movements. "I-I... Sorry, what happened?" Despite outer Moka not following Inner Moka¡¯s command, Inner Moka replied in a gentle voice. ~Do you remember what you last did?~ Almost immediately, Moka remembered leaping into the pool despite her other self¡¯s persistent warnings. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry.¡± Rubbing her forehead, Moka apologized to her other self, aware of how much trouble she had just caused. ~That is the past. I hope that you won¡¯t repeat those mistakes anymore.~ ¡°I expected you to be angrier.¡± ~Oh? Did you expect me to shout at you?~ Moka blushes a bit, embarrassed. ¡°Yeah,¡± she replies, sheepishly. Inner Moka couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ~You¡¯ve already suffered enough. There is no need for me to lash out toward you.~ Moka smiled. ¡°Thank yo- ow,¡± Moka said, holding her head as another migraine assaulted her. ~Take a deep breath,~ her inner self instructed. Moka inhaled deeply. ~Hold it for a few seconds.~ She followed, keeping the air in her lungs. ~Good, now exhale.~ Moka let the air out, finding a bit of relief. ~Repeat this for a few more moments.~ Moka nodded and continued the breathing exercise. Gradually, the migraine eased, offering her some relief. ¡°Thank you.¡± Inner Moka didn¡¯t bother to reply. After a few moments, Moka asks her counterpart a question. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. ¡°Did you slap Tsukune?¡± Almost immediately, inner Moka replied. ~Yes.~ Moka sighed. ¡°Tsukune¡­ is going to hate us now.¡± The weight of her sadness resonated so deeply that inner Moka felt compelled to respond. ~He cannot.~ ¡°He will¡­ we already struck him¡­ he won¡¯t talk to us anymore.¡± Moka could hear a sigh emanating from the rosary. ~Tsukune stayed in this school for you. He also saw what we went through just to save him.~ ¡°I-¡± ~If he can still afford to hate us, then he is not worth your time nor your tears.~ Moka¡¯s eyes started to tear up but she quickly wiped them away. ¡°I¡¯m not crying.¡± ~You are not fooling anyone.~ ¡°B-But Tsukune is my first friend. And it¡¯s not like¡­ it¡¯s not like it¡¯s all his fault.¡± ~While the fault lay with us for not informing him of our weakness, he should have at least considered your thoughts before rushing toward the swimming building.~ Moka pursed her lips, acknowledging her inner self¡¯s argument. ¡°But he wanted to join the club with us. It wasn¡¯t completely selfish.¡± ~Not in my point of view.~ ¡°I don¡¯t want us to be not friends.¡± ~I know.~ ¡°Won¡¯t you be angry?¡± ~I will not like it but I will not hold you back. Just do not do anything that would harm me as well. Do not forget that we share the same body.~ Moka sighs. ¡°Okay.¡± ~However, if you¡¯re willing to listen. I want you to explain yourself to him. I expect an apology from him as well.~ Hearing that, Moka couldn¡¯t help but feel happy. ¡°So, you¡¯re willing to forgive him??¡± ~Only if he apologizes properly. If he does, then I will tolerate his presence.~ ¡°Okay! Ow,¡± Moka winced as another headache began to come on. ~That apology will have to come later. For now, you must rest. Our body needs to recover.~ Moka lay back down, nodding to herself as she began to rest. She hoped that by tomorrow, she and Tsukune would be able to clear their misunderstanding. Tsukune¡­ After years of dormancy, Moka¡¯s body struggled to cope with the sudden loss of her youki, leaving her with a high fever. As a result, she remained confined to her dorm room for the next three days.
Tamao groaned as she regained consciousness. She looked around to find dozens of unconscious club members scattered throughout the pool, some submerged, others floating on the surface. Recalling how the fight ended, she gingerly touched her throbbing cheek. I need to heal myself. Most monsters possess some form of regeneration and can use their youki to enhance this ability. However, this method is inefficient and significantly drains their youki; even a modest 10% boost can be exhausting. Powerhouses like Moka typically resort to this only when absolutely necessary, given that vampires have exceptional natural regenerative powers. Unfortunately, mermaids are not known for their strong regenerative abilities, and Tamao was acutely aware of her species'' limitations. However, she was fortunate enough to possess a unique ability that set her apart from her peers. Tamao hailed from a bloodline of mermaids blessed by sirens, granting her the power to cast spells that mimicked siren songs. Determined, Tamao swam upward, gathering her remaining youki. As she broke through the surface, she prepared to sing, only to be struck by intense pain in her jaw. Touching her jaw, she quickly realized that Moka¡¯s powerful hook had fractured parts of her mouth. Internally cursing, Tamao decided to focus her regenerative efforts specifically on her jaw to conserve her youki, rather than enhancing her overall regeneration. Despite her efforts, Tamao was not particularly skilled with youki. She could handle basic techniques but preferred relying on her innate charm and claws when necessary. After some time and considerable effort, Tamao managed to heal her jaw enough for it to function properly. "Finally," she muttered, wincing from the lingering pain. With her jaw finally functioning properly, Tamao took a deep breath, gathering her youki as she prepared to sing. Focusing her energy, she began to sing, her voice resonating with an enchanting and melodious quality. Invisible tendrils of her pseudo-siren song extended outward from her body. Unfortunately, as a mere mermaid and not a true siren, Tamao''s control over this invisible power was rudimentary at best. Despite the considerable drain on her youki, she directed these tendrils to heal her unconscious club members, mending the injuries inflicted by Moka and Kurumu. After tending to those with the most severe injuries, Tamao, exhausted from the effort, climbed up to the poolside. However, she was met with someone waiting for her. Frowning, Tamao did her best to maintain a composed demeanor. ¡°I hope you didn¡¯t come here just to leer at a bunch of unconscious women,¡± Tamao said, her voice laced with irritation. Chuckling, the tall young man responded with a smooth tone, ¡°Do you think so little of me, Maomao?¡± Tamao narrowed her eyes at the tall figure before her. ¡°San isn¡¯t here, Gin. Stop being a creep.¡± Gin¡¯s smile faltered for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m not a creep!¡± Tamao rolled her eyes. ¡°Sure, whatever you say. After all the effort I made to get you on my side, you still didn¡¯t help with the committee. It¡¯s clear that busty, tall women like me aren¡¯t your type, you pervert.¡± Gin sighed and sat down cross-legged. ¡°You know that¡¯s not why I didn¡¯t help you.¡± Tamao looked away, her expression softening. ¡°I know. And I also know you came here thinking my singing was San¡¯s.¡± Gin¡¯s silence confirmed Tamao¡¯s words. ¡°So¡­ who did this? Did the committee come back to cause trouble?¡± Tamao shook her head. ¡°No, it was my own mistake.¡± ¡°A mistake?¡± Gin¡¯s curiosity was piqued. Tamao nodded. ¡°Remember our previous conversation? I planned to secretly strengthen the club members to avoid paying the committee¡¯s fee the next time they showed up.¡± Gin nodded. ¡°Right, you wanted to recruit the strong freshmen and use the weaker ones to bolster the club.¡± Tamao sighed. ¡°Yeah. Today¡¯s plan was to officially invite the strong freshmen as supporters and use the weak ones to enhance our club¡¯s power.¡± Gin smirked. ¡°You¡¯re quite ruthless. So, you intended to keep the strong ones and discard the weak ones?¡± Tamao nodded. ¡°I had to be. The safety committee¡¯s power is too great. With San gone, no one can challenge Kuyo.¡± Gin sighed. ¡°This is why I can¡¯t team up with you. You¡¯re just too cruel.¡± Tamao rolled her eyes, fully aware of why Gin left her alone. ¡°I guess San really was a good influence on us¡­¡± Gin chuckled. ¡°Yeah¡­ But why did you invite Tsukune and Moka?¡± Tamao¡¯s expression shifted. ¡°I wanted to recruit them. I heard rumors about them being vampires. When I saw Tsukune at the entrance ceremony, I knew he was special. For a moment, I even thought he was a rare incubus.¡± ¡°What? Why?¡± ¡°Because he showed up in my dreams.¡± Gin rolled his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s so special about him? He seems like an average guy and I don¡¯t sense any youki from him.¡± ¡°Exactly. I was surprised when he accepted my invitation, considering the rumors about vampires and water,¡± Tamao explained. Gin nodded, encouraging her to continue. "After inviting them, I quickly realized that Tsukune isn¡¯t a vampire. He¡¯s not supernaturally strong and lacks any youki presence. When I drenched Moka, it confirmed that vampires are indeed affected by water, but Tsukune wasn¡¯t." Gin smirked. ¡°So, Moka must just like him?¡± Tamao smiled. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s clear they have feelings for each other, but¡­¡± ¡°But?¡± Gin prompted. Tamao shrugged with a chuckle. ¡°They¡¯re young. They¡¯ll figure it out.¡± Gin pulled out a plastic bottle and offered Tamao some juice. ¡°Want a drink?¡± Tamao reluctantly accepted and took a sip of the sweet liquid. ¡°There¡¯s still something I don¡¯t get,¡± Gin said, eyeing Tamao with curiosity. ¡°What is it?¡± Tamao asked, her irritation evident. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you invite Moka and Tsukune properly? Why attack them instead?¡± Tamao blushed and looked away, clearly annoyed. ¡°I messed up, okay?¡± Gin raised an eyebrow. ¡°What happened?¡± Tamao hesitated before admitting, ¡°When I was finally in the pool with Tsukune, he smelled¡­ so delicious. It was an irresistible scent.¡± Tamao¡¯s confession finally broke Gin¡¯s composure, causing him to burst into loud, uncontrollable laughter. ¡°Shut up!¡± Tamao slapped Gin¡¯s shoulder, making him laugh even harder. ¡°So you failed your task just because you got a bit boy-crazy?¡± Gin asked between fits of laughter. Embarrassed, Tamao began hitting Gin¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Ugh! You¡¯re such a stupid pervert! If you¡¯re just going to laugh at me, why¡¯d you even come here?!¡± Gin''s laughter gradually subsided, much to Tamao¡¯s annoyance. As she began to find the humor in the situation, Tamao joined in, both of them eventually relaxing into each other¡¯s presence. Leaning on Gin¡¯s shoulder, Tamao sighed. ¡°I miss San¡­ It¡¯s a shame we were in different classes last year, and this year, you¡¯re always with Haiji, that lolicon.¡± Gin chuckled. ¡°Yeah, I know.¡± Their gazes met, and for a moment, the world around them seemed to vanish. Gin leaned in, captivated by Tamao¡¯s charm, and she mirrored his movement. Just as their lips were about to touch, Gin pulled back. ¡°We can¡¯t,¡± he said softly. Tamao looked into his eyes and then closed hers, nodding. ¡°I know.¡± They both turned away, the awkward silence stretching between them. Eventually, Tamao broke the silence. ¡°Won¡¯t you really help me, Gin?¡± Gin''s expression turned melancholic. ¡°You know I can¡¯t.¡± Tamao sighed. ¡°I know.¡± Feeling uncomfortable after rejecting Tamao twice, Gin stood up. ¡°If you ever need help¡ªexcept for that, of course¡ªyou know where to find me.¡± Tamao nodded without looking at him, her gaze fixed on the open pool. Without saying another word, Gin left the swimming building. Once outside, his thoughts wander toward Moka. A vampire¡­ might just be enough. Chapter 29: Apologies and a Club? Feeling the sting of Moka¡¯s slap, Tsukune felt as if his entire world had shattered. He wanted to call her back and apologize for his mistake, but she was already gone before he could gather himself. Her beautiful silver hair and mesmerizing red eyes had vanished, leaving no trace behind. ¡°Tsukune.¡± Even Kurumu¡¯s bright and bubbly voice wasn¡¯t enough to shake Tsukune out of his stupor. ¡°Tsukune.¡± Seeing that her destined one was so shocked by Moka¡¯s slap, Kurumu eventually grabs Tsukune and roughly shakes him. ¡°Tsukune!¡± After Kurumu had practically rag-dolled him, Tsukune finally snapped out of his daze. Turning toward her with a saddened expression. ¡°Kurumu¡­¡± he whispered sadly. ¡°Moka¡¯s gone.¡± Kurumu smiled, seizing the opportunity. ¡°Tsukune, let¡¯s get out of here before any swimming club members wake up.¡± Tsukune nodded, still shaken but recognizing the practicality of Kurumu¡¯s suggestion. The two of them leave the swimming building before anyone can stop them. Once outside, Kurumu immediately clings to Tsukune, using her large assets to her advantage. However, Tsukune was still in shock. Despite Kurumu¡¯s efforts, Tsukune¡¯s mind was full of Moka¡¯s words. Tsukune, stay out of my sight! Tsukune responded with only one-word answers or nods. Realizing that seduction wasn¡¯t working, Kurumu switched tactics. ¡°Tsukune, when you see Moka, you should apologize to her.¡± At the mention of Moka, Tsukune finally spoke. ¡°I¡­ I want to, but I was just so shocked earlier¡­¡± Kurumu smiles. Yes! He¡¯s opening up. Now, I just need to keep this going so he sees how dependable I am. Hugging Tsukune, Kurumu recalled her mother¡¯s advice: men are often emotionally deprived and respond well to physical touch and verbal reassurance. ¡°You joined the swimming club for her too, right?¡± Hearing that, Tsukune frowned. ¡°Originally, I wanted to spend time with her in a club where she wouldn¡¯t be put on a pedestal just for who she is¡­¡± Kurumu smiled, touched by Tsukune¡¯s desire to treat someone with such respect. It meant that if his affections did shift, he would still value her deeply. ¡°And?¡± she asks. ¡°And, of course, a place where we could get closer.¡± ¡°But?¡± Kurumu asked with a gentle and encouraging voice. ¡°I guess¡­ I was being too selfish?¡± There was uncertainty in Tsukune¡¯s voice. In that moment, Kurumu found herself at a crossroads. She could choose to undermine Moka, subtly tarnishing her reputation and driving a wedge between her and Tsukune. Doing so would undoubtedly increase her chances with him. Kurumu opened her mouth to speak but then quickly closed it. No way am I doing that! Despite her reservations about Moka, Kurumu had a strong sense of pride. As a succubus from a powerful lineage, she had been raised to value her abilities, heritage, and integrity. Resorting to underhanded tactics, like manipulating Tsukune¡¯s perception of Moka, was beneath her. If I¡¯m going to win Tsukune, I¡¯ll do it with my own natural charm! Kurumu raised her voice, snapping Tsukune¡¯s attention back to her. ¡°Tsukune!¡± He turned to face her, momentarily captivated by her mesmerizing purple eyes. ¡°Now that you mention it, you were being a bit selfish,¡± Kurumu said, her tone sharp but not unkind. Tsukune''s shoulders slumped, guilt weighing him down. But Kurumu wasn¡¯t finished. ¡°If you ask me, you should have been more considerate.¡± Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. Before he could respond, she gently pulled him into a comforting embrace, pressing his head against her chest and softly rubbing his hair. ¡°Tsukune, I know you care about Moka,¡± Kurumu continued, her voice filled with warmth and sincerity. Tsukune felt a surge of emotion as he listened. ¡°That means you''re willing to go above and beyond, right?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± he responded quietly. ¡°Then it also means you need to communicate your intentions clearly,¡± she explained, her tone now softer, ¡°not just assume the one you care about will understand or follow along.¡± Kurumu released Tsukune and looked him straight in the eye. ¡°Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± she asked, her voice steady but gentle. Tsukune met her gaze and nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Good. Then make sure you find her tomorrow and apologize properly, okay?¡± Kurumu said firmly. Reinvigorated by her words, Tsukune nodded again, more resolute this time. ¡°I will!¡± Seeing his determination return, Kurumu smiled warmly. ¡°You know, you look much more handsome when you¡¯re this focused.¡± As she turned to leave, she glanced back over her shoulder with a teasing smile. ¡°And don¡¯t think that just because I¡¯m helping you make things right with Moka means you¡¯re off the hook with me.¡± Kurumu winked at Tsukune, her playful glint unmistakable. ¡°I¡¯m still after you!¡± Stunned by her bright optimism, Tsukune tried to respond, but Kurumu darted off, clearly not wanting to prolong any conversation about Moka. Alone with his thoughts, Tsukune smiled to himself, feeling a mix of gratitude and confusion. He nodded, then turned back toward the dorms, ready to face what came next.
Unfortunately, despite Tsukune and Moka¡¯s resolve, three days passed without any resolution, as Moka had not shown up at the academy during this time. The most affected by her absence was Tsukune. Despite Kurumu¡¯s encouraging presence, Tsukune felt a profound sense of loneliness without Moka by his side. On the second day, Tsukune visited her dorm to check if she was still there, but the dorm manager asked him to leave because he was attracting unwanted attention from the female students. By the fourth day, the rain was pouring heavily. Tsukune trudged to school under the cover of an umbrella, looking up at the gray sky and lamenting the fittingly dreary weather. Very fitting¡­ Entering the academy, Tsukune went through his classes on autopilot, his mind preoccupied. After school, he wandered the halls, trying to ignore the whispers of the students around him. ¡°Did you hear?¡± ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Moka hasn¡¯t been to school for a while.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s all that guy¡¯s fault.¡± ¡°He¡¯s way more ruthless than I thought.¡± Sighing, Tsukune¡¯s anxiety grew. W-What if she left the school? She wouldn¡¯t do that, would she? ¡°Oh?!¡± Tsukune turned toward the familiar voice, finding his teacher, Shizuka, approaching him. "Tsukune! You¡¯re just the person I wanted to talk to!" Without waiting for a response, Shizuka continued, ¡°Have you decided which club you will join? You and Moka are among the few students who haven''t made a choice yet.¡± Doing his best to keep a respectful demeanor, Tsukune replied, ¡°Sorry, ma¡¯am, I haven¡¯t chosen a club yet...¡± Shizuka smiled brightly. "Splendid! I was wondering if you and Moka might be interested in joining my club?" She continued with a small advertisement, ¡°The newspaper club! Nobody has joined yet, and sadly, it might get shut down," she added in a whisper. ¡°The newspaper club?¡± Tsukune said, sounding a bit surprised. He considered it for a moment. It sounds like a quiet and peaceful club... ¡°Well¡­ but¡­¡± But no club would be worth joining if Moka isn¡¯t there¡­ ¡°You and Moka are going to need to join a club eventually, Tsukune,¡± Shizuka said. Tsukune nodded, feeling a bit melancholic. ¡°Well¡­ I¡ª¡± ¡°That sounds great! I¡¯ll join that club!¡± Tsukune¡¯s eyes widened as he heard the familiar voice he¡¯d been searching for over the past few days. ¡°Huh?¡± He turned around to see the unmistakable figure of the pink-haired girl he¡¯d been crushing on for the past month. ¡°Good morning, Tsukune!¡± Moka greeted cheerfully, noticing his stunned reaction. Barely able to believe his ears, Tsukune stammered, ¡°M-Moka?!¡± Unable to contain his emotions, Tsukune stepped closer to Moka. ¡°M-Moka! Y-You¡¯ve been gone for so long! I wasn¡¯t sure if you¡¯d come back!¡± Moka, noticing Tsukune¡¯s flustered reaction, couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Hehe, after the pool incident, I was pretty drained, so I ended up sleeping for three days to recover,¡± she explained, scratching her head with a sheepish grin. ¡°I basically overslept.¡± Relieved to hear that Moka hadn¡¯t left the school or ignored him, Tsukune felt a surge of joy. ¡°Great!! That¡¯s totally great! Amazing, even!¡± Seeing Tsukune¡¯s genuine happiness, Moka couldn¡¯t help but return his joy with a bright smile. Tsukune felt an overwhelming sense of relief. Yes, this feels right. Moka should always be smiling. Just as Tsukune and Moka were about to enjoy their moment, Shizuka, desperate to save her club, burst into their scene. With a giant ¡°Welcome¡± poster in hand, she excitedly proclaimed, ¡°All right then! We have a club!¡± Tsukune and Moka both looked at her in surprise. ¡°What?!¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t even agreed yet!¡± Tsukune protested. Shizuka chuckled with a triumphant grin. Kurumu, who had been quietly following Tsukune, chimed in with a playful tone, ¡°I¡¯ll join the club too!¡± ¡°Kurumu?!¡± Tsukune finally noticed her. Kurumu playfully stuck her tongue out at him and giggled, ¡°Hehe.¡± Not wasting a moment, Shizuka thrust a clipboard into their hands, forcing them to write down their names. After getting their signatures, Shizuka happily waves them goodbye. Kurumu turned to Moka with a smile. ¡°And here I thought you wouldn¡¯t come back.¡± Moka felt a twinge of apprehension toward Kurumu but held back her frustration. I should be mad at her now¡­ but she did help me and Tsukune after all. Kurumu then turned to Tsukune and gave him a wink. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve got some errands to run. So you two better not get up to any trouble.¡± Moka tilted her head, surprised. She had expected to fight for Tsukune¡¯s attention today. I guess¡­ Kurumu isn¡¯t that bad? Tsukune watched as Kurumu walked away without a fuss, feeling grateful inside. Thank you, Kurumu! Now I can finally talk to Moka alone. Moka and Tsukune turned toward each other, both speaking at the same time. ¡°Moka,¡± Tsukune said. ¡°Tsukune,¡± Moka said. They both looked at each other in surprise. ¡°Oh?¡± Moka said. ¡°What?¡± Tsukune said. Moka giggled. ¡°You go first.¡± Tsukune chuckled. ¡°No, no, you first.¡± The two glanced at the ground, waiting for the other to speak first. Eventually, Tsukune began, ¡°I¡­ I wanted to apo¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Moka¡¯s loud voice interrupted him. Turning to Moka with a surprised expression, Tsukune said, ¡°What?? No! I¡¯m sorry, why are you apologizing?¡± Moka smiled softly. ¡°It¡¯s because¡­ I should have told you about my weakness to water.¡± ¡°But I also dragged you into the club,¡± Tsukune protested. Moka shook her head. ¡°You didn¡¯t force me. I could have stopped you, but I was too afraid to reject you. I didn¡¯t want you to hate me.¡± Tsukune quickly took Moka¡¯s hands in his. ¡°I would never hate you!¡± Startled by the sudden contact, Moka blushed. ¡°I should have been more considerate toward you,¡± Tsukune continued. ¡°I promise that from now on, I¡¯ll be more mindful when making decisions that involve both of us.¡± Hearing that, Moka¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Okay, thank you. I¡¯ll trust you more¡­ just like you trusted me with your secret.¡± Hearing this, Tsukune couldn¡¯t help but blush. With the two so close, they found themselves inching toward each other. ¡°Moka¡­¡± Tsukune whispered. ¡°Tsukune¡­¡± Moka whispered back. Just as they were about to get even closer, a voice startled them. ¡°You two done making up?¡± Kurumu¡¯s sudden appearance caused them to pull away and look away from each other comically. Noticing their blushing faces, Kurumu chuckled. ¡°I see you two are okay. That means I don¡¯t have to hold back anymore!¡± Without warning, Kurumu charged at Tsukune, wrapping him in an enthusiastic embrace with her chest. The unexpected action left Tsukune feeling faint while Moka scrambled to pull Kurumu away. Chapter 30: Dogged In one of their secluded spots, Moka and Tsukune sat together, chatting and growing closer with every shared moment. Eventually, Moka flashed him a bright, irresistible smile and said, "Please, Tsukune! Let me drink your blood!" As usual, Tsukune¡¯s eyes widened in surprise at her request, his typical dumbfounded expression taking over. Moka took this as her cue and, without hesitation, lunged forward to embrace him. "Eh? W-Wait¡ª" Tsukune began to protest, but it was too late. Moka had already sunk her fangs into his neck, savoring the taste of his blood. After indulging in her favorite "juice box," Moka finally released him, feeling completely satisfied. She leaned back with a blissful sigh. "Ahhh... Thanks for the treat! Your blood is the best, Tsukune! I might just get addicted to you!" While any other man else might have been flattered by those words, Tsukune lay on the ground, twitching and utterly drained, as usual. I''ve had my blood sucked again... I wonder if I''ll die from blood loss one of these days¡­ As Moka basked in the afterglow of her meal and Tsukune lay recovering on the ground, the academy bell rang, signaling the end of their break. Returning to their classes, Kurumu, Moka, and Tsukune finished their lessons, excited for their first official day at the newspaper club. After the final class, they eagerly made their way to the clubroom, where their teacher and club advisor, Shizuka, was expected to be waiting. ¡°Oh? She¡¯s not here yet?¡± Kurumu remarked, stepping into the empty room. ¡°Maybe she¡¯s gathering the other members,¡± Moka suggested. ¡°We should just wait for her,¡± Tsukune proposed. Kurumu and Moka exchanged glances, then nodded in agreement as they followed him inside. Once seated, the three began chatting. Kurumu, always quick to flirt, flashed Tsukune a teasing smile. ¡°Tsukune, today¡¯s the day we start the club together, right?¡± she asked, leaning forward slightly, her body language all too suggestive. Tsukune gulped, clearly still unaccustomed to her bold advances. Before he could respond, Kurumu pulled him into a playful embrace, pressing his face into her ample chest. ¡°K-Kurumu!¡± Tsukune managed to sputter, his voice muffled by her perfume. ¡°I¡¯m just so excited to be in the same club as you, Tsukune!¡± Kurumu cooed, holding him tighter. Moka¡¯s expression darkened as she glared at Kurumu, her irritation rising as she watched the scene unfold. While Kurumu reveled in her embrace with Tsukune, he found himself overwhelmed, struggling to keep his composure amidst the sensory overload. I-I can¡¯t breathe! She¡¯s so strong! Kurumu turned toward Moka with a triumphant smile, holding Tsukune tighter. Hehe, Tsukune is my destined one, Moka. I''ll make sure we develop our relationship into something more! She matched Moka¡¯s glare with a smug, satisfied expression. Just you watch! I¡¯m not going to lose to you, Moka! As Tsukune continued to struggle for breath, the door to the clubroom suddenly slid open. Kurumu quickly released him, and the three of them turned their attention to the newcomer, their teacher and club advisor, Shizuka. Shizuka entered the room with a bright, relieved smile. The memory of Cottus''s stern warning still lingered in her mind, sending a brief shudder down her spine. However, she quickly pushed that thought aside. But now, I¡¯m in front of my students! With renewed energy, she walked to the front of the room, greeting the trio in her usual cheerful manner. "Hello, everyone! Thank you all for joining the newspaper club!" she said, her voice filled with enthusiasm. Taking out a folder, Shizuka pulled out a sample newspaper and held it up for them to see. ¡°Now, let¡¯s dive into running the newspaper club!¡± Her energetic demeanor instantly set the tone, and the trio found themselves eager to get started despite the earlier tension. However, the trio, having waited for Shizuka and the other club members, looked around, realizing they were still the only ones in the room. Shizuka¡¯s boundless enthusiasm was met with an awkward silence as all three shared the same thought. This is it?! ¡°Uh, teacher,¡± Tsukune raised his hand hesitantly. ¡°I don¡¯t really know much about this club... Is it only supposed to have¡­ three members?¡± He whispered the last part. Anticipating the question, Shizuka responded with a cheerful grin. ¡°Oh, but it doesn¡¯t!¡± Just as she spoke, the clubroom door slid open, and a deep, commanding voice filled the air. ¡°My apologies for being late!¡± If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Shizuka beamed and gestured toward the newcomer. ¡°Here he is! Our senior member!¡± In the doorway stood a tall, handsome young man with long black hair framing his face. He greeted the group with a charming smile, holding two large flower bouquets. ¡°Greetings! I¡¯m Ginei Morioka, your editor!¡± The three new members exchanged glances, their thoughts aligned in confusion. Editor?? ¡°And no editor has ever had a more beautiful staff!¡± Gin said as he presented the bouquets, one to Kurumu and the other to Moka. Smiling widely, he continued, ¡°Feel free to call me Gin¡ªor Ginbo, if you¡¯re feeling playful.¡± Beaming at the two girls, Gin added, ¡°Though, I must admit, no flower could ever match even a fraction of your beauty.¡± Kurumu and Moka stood speechless at Gin¡¯s smooth words, while Tsukune was utterly shocked by his boldness. What a line?! Who is this guy?! Gin turned his attention to Moka, his gaze lingering on her with clear admiration. However, his thoughts were far more calculating. So, this is the famous Moka. She¡¯s just as stunning as the rumors say. But¡­ I can¡¯t sense any youki from her. His eyes flickered toward the silver rosary hanging from Moka¡¯s chest. Must be some kind of seal... Noticing Gin¡¯s intense scrutiny, Moka shifted uncomfortably, crossing her arms to cover her chest and rosary, as she struggled to maintain her composure. She considered reaching out to her inner self for advice, but the familiar voice within her remained silent. Sneaking a glance at Tsukune, Gin internally shook his head in mild disappointment. No youki either¡­ A monstrel? Or maybe some other type of low-class monster? The room fell into an awkward silence as the club members silently sized each other up. Cutting through the tension, Shizuka clapped her hands, cheerfully breaking the ice. ¡°Gin is the only second-year member of the club. He¡¯s been with us since his first year, so not only is he your senior in school, but also your senior in the club!¡± Gin struck a dramatic pose, accentuating his handsome features and muscular frame, clearly trying to impress. Already accustomed to Gin¡¯s antics, Shizuka continued without missing a beat. ¡°If you have any questions about the club, just ask Gin. He¡¯s here to help!¡± Maintaining his pose, Gin grinned confidently. ¡°Heh, you can always count on me!¡± Feeling uneasy in Gin¡¯s presence, Kurumu instinctively moved closer to Tsukune, clutching his arm tightly. ¡°K-Kurumu?¡± Tsukune whispered, his voice nervous as he felt her sudden closeness. Kurumu, her eyes narrowed in suspicion, stared at Gin with a mix of concern and distrust. Mom warned me about men like this. I haven¡¯t dealt with many of these flirty types before... With the introductions complete, Shizuka gathered her things and prepared to leave the clubroom. ¡°Well, I have to go now,¡± Shizuka announced. ¡°There¡¯s a staff meeting I need to attend.¡± She turned to Gin, adding, ¡°Please take care of the club proceedings for today, Gin.¡± ¡°Got it! Leave it to me!¡± Gin replied, flashing a charming smile. As Shizuka headed for the door, Tsukune stood up, surprised. ¡°Wait, teacher! You¡¯re leaving already?!¡± Pausing at the doorway, Shizuka waved back at the group. ¡°Sorry, Tsukune! See you later, everyone! And make sure to get to know your senior!¡± With that, she exited, leaving the club in Gin¡¯s hands. Once the door closed behind her, Gin turned back to his new juniors with a friendly, yet knowing smile, settling into his role as their guide. "Now then," Gin began, leaning against the desk. "I suppose you''re asking yourselves, what is this club really about?" Kurumu, Moka, and Tsukune nodded slightly, listening intently. With a dramatic pause, Gin continued, "Our club''s objective is simple: to produce the school newspaper. Sounds easy, right?" The trio nodded, feeling reassured by the straightforward description. Suddenly, Gin slammed his hand on the desk, startling them. "Wrong!" he declared, his voice sharp and commanding. Kurumu, Moka, and Tsukune jumped, their eyes wide as Gin shifted into a more serious tone. "The Spirit Academy Newspaper Club''s true duty is more than just writing a few articles¡ªit''s about uncovering stories that matter. Stories that are not only interesting but essential to the monsters at this school." His eyes gleamed with intensity as he spoke. Now that he had their full attention, Gin continued pacing before them. "As you all know, monsters like us are no longer the dominant force on this planet. Humanity has grown stronger. If we want our kind to survive, we must adapt and understand the world we''re in. So, what role does a small newspaper club like ours play in this?" The three new members exchanged glances, looking uncertain. Their puzzled expressions made Gin chuckle internally. Is this what San saw when she told me about the importance of this club? he wondered, recalling his mentor¡¯s words. Gin¡¯s face softened into a more reassuring smile. "Our role is crucial," he explained, his tone now steady and firm. "We need to inform and educate our fellow students, make them aware of the real threats out there. Humanity¡¯s not to be underestimated, and if we recklessly harm humans, it could expose us. If the world ever found out that monsters like us are real, there would be a war¡ªa war we wouldn¡¯t survive." The weight of his words hung heavily in the air. Moka, Kurumu, and Tsukune felt a chill run down their spines, realizing the gravity of their new responsibilities. To break the tension, Moka leaned toward Tsukune and whispered, "Gin seems... um... like a really strong leader, doesn¡¯t he?" Tsukune nodded slowly, still processing the seriousness of Gin¡¯s speech. "I¡­ guess so?" he replied, unsure. Gin caught the exchange and smiled to himself, pleased that Moka was starting to see him in a more positive light. Good, Gin thought. A trustworthy image is key. Now, it¡¯s time to show them that I¡¯m not just a strong leader¡ªI¡¯m someone they can rely on. With a shift from his serious demeanor to a more relaxed one, Gin continued, ¡°But the most important thing is to have fun!¡± Turning to Kurumu and Moka, Gin¡¯s thoughts wandered. So beautiful¡­ tsk, you really can¡¯t help yourself, you dog! He pulled out a poster from the desk and presented it to his juniors. ¡°Now, would you kindly put this poster on the back wall?¡± Gin said quickly, not giving the trio much time to process his words. Without hesitation, all three of them agreed, ¡°Okay.¡± Gin walks across the clubroom and turns to Tsukune. ¡°You¡¯re Tsukune, right?¡± ¡°Y-Yes, sir!¡± Tsukune says, suddenly standing up straight. Gin chuckles to himself. What a wimp. What does Moka see in this guy? Placing his arm around Tsukune¡¯s shoulders, Gin gestures toward the desk. ¡°First things first¡ªget the remaining posters from over there.¡± Tsukune nods obediently and heads to the desk. Gin then turns to the two gorgeous girls in the room. ¡°Girls, could you please put this poster on the back wall?¡± he asks, handing them staplers and tape. Kurumu and Moka nod, accepting the materials from Gin. With the posters in hand, Tsukune follows Gin, who is trailing behind the two girls as they head to the back. Kurumu looks up at the wall and frowns. ¡°Gin, this is a bit high. Can¡¯t you do it instead? You¡¯re the taller one, after all.¡± Always ready with a quick response, Gin replies, ¡°I can, but what if next time you need to put up a poster high up and I¡¯m not around? What then?¡± Kurumu frowns but nods, understanding Gin¡¯s point. Moka, observing the situation, points to the chairs. ¡°Kurumu, we can use the chairs.¡± Kurumu nods, recognizing Moka¡¯s suggestion despite their usual rivalry. She was aware that now wasn¡¯t the time for competition, especially with Gin making her uneasy. It feels like I¡¯m being watched by a predator, a wolf. While Gin is instructing Kurumu and Moka, Tsukune examines the club posters. Despite the posters being for the newspaper club, most of them feature Shizuka¡¯s face prominently, pointing at a blurry newspaper. It was a poor attempt at advertising the club. Even the human stuff they¡¯re trying to imitate is so strange. Kurumu and Moka, unable to reach the top of the clubroom, stood on chairs. Unfortunately, even with the added height, the area where they need to place the posters¡ªabove the blackboard¡ªis still too high. Of the two gorgeous girls, Moka, even in her sealed form, is taller than Kurumu, which visibly annoys the blue-haired girl. Turning to Gin with a frown, Moka says, ¡°Gin, is it really okay to put this so high up? I don¡¯t think anyone will be able to see it properly.¡± Instead of directly answering, Gin responds in an odd manner, ¡°Good point. Maybe just a tad higher.¡± Kurumu, already struggling, exclaims, ¡°Huh?!?! Higher than this??¡± Smiling, Gin stands behind the two girls and replies, "You know what, you''re right, Kurumu. Much higher!¡± Hearing Gin¡¯s excited shout, Tsukune looks at his senior with a mix of amusement and curiosity. He can be so serious and at the same time so eccentric! I wonder what¡¯s the deal with him? As Tsukune watches, Gin feels a surge of energy from the presence of the two stunning girls. Unable to contain himself, Gin squats down to get a better view, barely acknowledging Tsukune in the process. Just a little peek wouldn¡¯t hurt, right? As Kurumu and Moka strained to reach as high as they could, Gin took the opportunity to enjoy the view from his squatting position. Why is Gin squatting like that? And... where is he looking? Following his line of sight, Tsukune''s eyes widened in disbelief. What?! He can¡¯t be serious?! Chapter 31: Bad Dog Following Gin¡¯s line of sight, Tsukune saw something he definitely shouldn¡¯t have. White! The shock quickly turned into anger as Tsukune realized Gin was peering up Kurumu and Moka¡¯s skirts. Moka¡¯s longer skirt and swaying hair managed to shield her from full exposure, but Kurumu wasn¡¯t so fortunate. Lunging forward to shield Kurumu and Moka, Tsukune shouted at Gin, his voice full of anger. ¡°Gin! I-I can''t believe you! You¡¯re making them go ¡®higher¡¯ just for this?!!¡± Gin, unfazed by Tsukune¡¯s outburst, offered a nonchalant reply. ¡°Huh?¡± With a smirk that conveyed his amusement at Tsukune¡¯s reaction, Gin seemed entirely unbothered by the situation. "Don''t play innocent! You were looking up their skirts!" Gin gave Tsukune a wide, innocent smile and waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Preposterous! What an idea¡ªthat I would do something so degrading.¡± ¡°WHAT?!¡± Tsukune shouted, unable to hide his shock. He couldn¡¯t believe Gin¡¯s audacity. He was looking! I''m sure of it! Unfortunately for Tsukune, Gin was fully aware of his actions. By using a subtle application of youki, he distorted Moka and Kurumu¡¯s hearing, preventing them from fully understanding Tsukune¡¯s shouts. Hearing the commotion, Kurumu and Moka went to investigate. Moka, concerned that Gin might be bullying Tsukune, observed the scene. She noticed Tsukune¡¯s distressed expression and Gin¡¯s calm demeanor. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Moka asked, her concern evident. Kurumu eyed Gin warily, her distrust palpable. I sensed someone creating a minor illusion earlier¡­ was it from him? Without missing a beat, Gin responded to Moka¡¯s question with an air of casual confidence. ¡°Oh, Tsukune just commented on the colors of both your underwear.¡± Kurumu and Moka gasped in unison. ¡°What?!¡± Desperate to defend himself, Tsukune stammered, ¡°Y-You¡¯re the one who saw it!¡± However, it was too late. Tsukune turned to the two teary-eyed girls and saw the look of betrayal in their eyes. "I-I didn''t see anything!" Kurumu and Moka stared at him with a mix of surprise and disgust. Tsukune¡¯s mind raced, unable to defend himself properly. "W-Well, I mean! I ¡®did¡¯ see¡­ b-but it was an accident! And it was Gin who¡ª" ¡°Tried to stop him from perving on you two,¡± Gin interjected, finishing Tsukune¡¯s sentence and sealing his fate. However, Kurumu and Moka¡¯s teary eyes quickly hardened into anger. In a swift motion, they slapped Tsukune on both sides of his face, leaving visible palm marks. Without another word, they stormed out of the room. Gin burst into laughter, wrapping an arm around the stunned Tsukune. ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re a real dumbass, aren¡¯t you?!¡± Gin chuckled. ¡°This has been a riot! I¡¯m so glad we met!¡± Once they exited the clubroom, Kurumu and Moka exchanged a glance before quickly looking away with huffs of frustration, each annoyed with Tsukune for their own reasons.
Kurumu walked away with a frown, still irritated. I know that men can be perverted, but Tsukune didn¡¯t have to sneak around like that! He could¡¯ve just asked! Annoyed, Kurumu left the academy and headed back to her dorm. As her anger subsided, her thoughts drifted back to the youki she had sensed earlier. What was that small surge of energy? It¡¯s not Tsukune, because I¡¯ve never felt any youki from him before¡­ She paused, reflecting on the fact that she hadn¡¯t felt Tsukune emit any youki since they met. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. Even if Tsukune is some weak monster, he¡¯s still my destined one. Cheering herself up, Kurumu continued on her way home, pushing the puzzling youki from her mind.
Moka walked away in a different direction, feeling betrayed and surprised. She glanced around to ensure she was alone. Once she was certain she wouldn¡¯t be disturbed, she lifted her skirt to check her underwear. Feeling insecure, she muttered to herself, "What did I wear today??" Imagining Tsukune leering at her, Moka blushed and felt a mix of embarrassment and annoyance. "D-Did Tsukune really see my...?" She blushed deeper. "God... how embarrassing¡­" A powerful voice suddenly rang out from the rosary, startling Moka and causing her to shout, ¡°Eeeek!¡± ~What do you think you¡¯re doing?~ After a moment of panic, she reassured herself, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just the rosary.¡± Feeling a bit offended by the casual dismissal, the rosary''s voice took on a sharper edge. ~What do you mean ''just''...~ However, the inner Moka wasn¡¯t one to indulge in pettiness, so she let it go. ~Whatever. Just be on your guard, all right?~ The rosary''s voice softened slightly. ~I sense something dangerous about him. He may be hiding a power comparable to mine. Do not, under any circumstances, let your guard down around this Gin.~ Taking the warning seriously, Moka responded, ¡°He must be a powerful monster then.¡± ~Or someone who¡¯s trained so extensively that they¡¯ve become an anomaly of their race.~ Moka nodded in understanding. ¡°I¡¯ll be careful.¡± As she focused on the new threat, the earlier embarrassment over Tsukune¡¯s accidental perversion faded from her mind. However, her thoughts lingered on Tsukune¡¯s ¡®accident¡¯. Did he really see? Maybe I should wear something better?
After being abandoned by Kurumu and Moka, Tsukune leaves the classroom, feeling despondent. I¡­ It was an accident! I didn¡¯t mean to look! As he walks alone, Tsukune attracts unwanted attention, particularly because he¡¯s no longer with Moka. ¡°Look, Tsukune¡¯s walking back alone.¡± ¡°Are those slap marks?¡± ¡°Must be from Kurumu and Moka.¡± ¡°Serves him right!¡± The barrage of whispers and speculation only deepens Tsukune¡¯s despair. Eventually, he exits the academy, and silence envelops him. His thoughts drift back to earlier. I¡¯m sure of it¡­ Gin made them post the posters just to leer at them. Despite his frustration, Tsukune realizes it¡¯s his word against Gin¡¯s, and his credibility has already taken a hit today. First, I need to clear up this misunderstanding.
Seeing Tsukune leave in such a defeated state, Gin couldn¡¯t help but feel amused. Once Tsukune was gone, Gin closed and locked the clubroom. With a satisfied smile, Gin began to wander through the academy. Since clubs usually meet after classes, it quickly became dark. Although students aren¡¯t allowed to stay on campus after hours, Gin, much like Rainee, was well-acquainted with the academy¡¯s hidden nooks and crannies. Taking the stairs to the rooftop, Gin inhaled the cool midnight air and exhaled with a contented smile. ¡°Ah, the night air here always feels so refreshing.¡± Looking up, he admired the artificial moon that bathed the academy in its glow. Smiling, Gin silently thanked the headmaster for ensuring that every night in this pocket dimension was graced by a full moon. "Always such a beautiful sight..." Feeling the stirrings of his true nature, Gin chuckles as his right hand involuntarily morphs into a larger claw covered in black fur. "It''s almost a match for your beauty and power, Moka," he laments as he continues to admire the full moon.
After a night of turmoil, Tsukune steps out of his dorm and greets Hermann as usual. He hears the familiar whispers and gossip about him as he leaves, just like every other day. And there¡¯s Moka, waiting for him, as she usually does. He breathes a sigh of relief. She¡¯s here! She¡¯s not mad? But as he approaches her, she speaks in a way that¡¯s not typical. ¡°Tsukune, sorry, but I don¡¯t like perverts.¡± Moka¡¯s words were loud and clear, attracting the attention of nearby students who looked at Tsukune with curious and judgmental eyes. Tsukune, flustered, tries to clarify by pointing at himself. M-Maybe she¡¯s not talking about me! Maybe Moka¡¯s just making a general statement. But Moka¡¯s serious expression makes it clear to Tsukune that she is indeed referring to him. Seeing Tsukune stunned, Moka turns away and leaves, satisfied with herself. After a night of self-reflection and discussions with her other self, she realized that Tsukune wasn¡¯t the type to perv on her but it didn¡¯t mean she wasn¡¯t annoyed. Tsukune, unable to read minds and now in full panic, calls out, ¡°H-Hey! Moka, wait! Are you angry?! Yesterday was an accident!¡± Moka, maintaining her turned-away stance, replies with a faux annoyed tone, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right. You ¡®accidentally¡¯ turned into a pervert and ogled my and Kurumu¡¯s panties.¡± Moka''s feigned annoyance cuts deep, striking Tsukune like an arrow to the heart. Feeling dejected, he follows her meekly. I know you didn''t do it but I have my pride! I can''t let you see me like that... at least not yet. So, you better get used to this for a bit! In the distance, a student observed Moka and Tsukune walking together toward the school. Intrigued by their relationship, he turned to two young girls nearby who were also heading to the academy. ¡°Ladies!¡± Gin¡¯s charismatic voice drew their attention. The two girls couldn¡¯t help but blush at the sight of the tall and handsome Gin. Flashing them a charming smile, he said, ¡°Would you two lovely ladies spare me a moment of your time?¡± The blushing girls nodded eagerly at Gin. Ooh! Who¡¯s this guy? He¡¯s so cute! Gin smiled to himself. Looks like I still have it. With their confirmation, he wasted no time. ¡°May I ask you something?¡± The bolder of the two replied quickly, ¡°Anything you want to know!¡± Pointing at the distant Moka and Tsukune, Gin asked, ¡°Moka spends so much time with Tsukune. Are they... going out?¡± The bolder girl, realizing Gin was interested in Moka, answered with a hint of despondence, ¡°Oh... Well, I¡¯m not sure, but they¡¯re a pretty odd couple.¡± The other girl quickly chimed in, agreeing, ¡°Tsukune¡¯s so average! And Moka¡¯s so beautiful that even the girls are swooning over her!¡± Gin nodded in agreement. Indeed¡­ Moka is the most beautiful woman I¡¯ve ever met¡­ If she¡¯s as powerful as Tamao claims her to be, then¡­ she¡¯s just perfect. Satisfied with this new information, Gin was about to push Tsukune out of his mind. However, the bolder girl suddenly remembered something. ¡°Oh, but remember?¡± the bolder girl says, turning to her friend. ¡°Someone saw Moka kissing Tsukune on the neck! So, maybe they are going out!¡± The news stunned Gin, causing him to momentarily forget his goal of recruiting Moka. He blurted out, ¡°N-Neck?!¡± Gin¡¯s sudden outburst startled the two girls. He wasn¡¯t finished, though. ¡°Kissing on the neck?!¡± In frustration, he grabbed his hair and screamed both internally and externally. What does she see in that wimp?! ¡°Those two aren¡¯t right for each other! Nothing about this is right! Tsukune is such a bum! What could she possibly see in him?!¡± The girls recoiled at Gin¡¯s sudden outburst, slowly backing away. Whispering to each other, the bolder girl said, ¡°Yeesh, what¡¯s up with this guy?¡± ¡°I know, right? Let¡¯s just leave him alone.¡± Unaware that he was now alone, Gin continued to vent his frustrations about Tsukune. As his anger subsided, a malicious plan began to take shape in his mind. If she¡¯s drawn to someone as weak and unworthy as you, I¡¯ll just have to destroy you so completely that not even she will have any pity left. Chapter 32: Very Bad Dog While Tsukune meekly followed Moka toward the academy and Gin plotted Tsukune¡¯s downfall, Kurumu walked toward the academy alone. Having had a good night''s sleep, she felt relaxed and focused her thoughts on trying to unravel the mystery of the strange youki she had sensed the day before. That wasn¡¯t a coincidence. The youki appeared just at the moment Tsukune started sneaking glances at our underwear¡­ Frowning, Kurumu made a guess. Is Tsukune a monster that can use basic illusions? She shook her head. No, that doesn¡¯t make sense. If he was born with illusion magic or had trained in it, he should have been able to sense my charm. Any creature with innate illusion magic would have defenses against it. Kurumu continued to wrestle with her thoughts as she reached the academy. Inside, she spotted Tsukune and Moka, with Tsukune dejectedly following Moka. She considered saying hello but couldn¡¯t focus due to the lingering thoughts about the energy she sensed the day before. Tsukune noticed her and waved, but Kurumu turned away with a huff, deepening Tsukune''s sense of rejection. He didn¡¯t need to perv on me. Stupid Tsukune. He could have just asked. Blushing with frustration, Kurumu walked away, determined to unravel the mystery of the previous day''s strange energy. However, no answers came to her. After an entire day of classes, Kurumu prepared to return to the clubroom. Fortunately for Tsukune, Kurumu''s irritation over his accidental perversion had faded, and seeing him walk toward the clubroom excited her. Ooh! Tsukune! Feeling a bit playful, Kurumu began to follow Tsukune, casting a low-circle magical spell to hide her presence. Hehehe, once I catch you, Tsukune, I''ll show you a taste of heaven. But as she trailed him, Kurumu noticed someone else following Tsukune. She quickly dismissed her low-circle spell and replaced it with a mid-circle invisibility spell that also masked her scent. Can¡¯t be too careful. Some monsters have a stronger sense of smell. Following the two, Kurumu quickly recognized the recently introduced senior, Gin. Hmm, Gin''s following Tsukune¡­ It looks like he¡¯s up to something. The clubroom is on the way, but that look is different. Gin eventually calls out to Tsukune. ¡°Tsukune!¡± Hearing his name, Tsukune turns around and sees Gin waving with his trademark smile. He was about to respond but hesitated, remembering the events from yesterday, which made him uneasy. ¡°Oh¡­ Gin¡­¡± Ignoring the incident from the previous day, Gin cheerfully continues. ¡°We¡¯re holding our club meeting on the roof today,¡± Gin says, pointing toward a different path. ¡°Come with me,¡± he adds, not waiting for Tsukune¡¯s response. ¡°Oh¡­ uh,¡± Tsukune started to speak, but Gin was already moving away. ¡°Hey, wait!¡± he called out, rushing to catch up with him. Kurumu continues to follow the two men, remaining hidden by her magic. Rooftop? But this is leading to... Frowning, Kurumu keeps her distance as Gin and Tsukune make their way to the back of the school. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. Just as Kurumu suspected, they eventually reached one of the many back areas of the academy. With a puzzled look, Tsukune turns to Gin and asks, "Hey, Gin. I thought we were meeting on the rooftop. Isn¡¯t this the back of the school? Why are we here?¡± Gin chuckles and answers with a reassuring tone, ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t worry! The others will be here soon!¡± Turning to Tsukune with an apologetic smile, Gin quickly said, ¡°Hey, about yesterday, I owe you an apology. I hope Moka wasn¡¯t too angry.¡± Finally hearing an apology, Tsukune felt a flicker of relief, even if it didn¡¯t fully address the misunderstanding with Moka. ¡°Angry?! She didn¡¯t speak a single word to me all day!¡± Tsukune felt a surge of hope. If Gin was willing to apologize, perhaps he could clear up his image as a pervert with Kurumu and Moka. Moka¡¯s pretty scary when she¡¯s mad. I¡¯ve got to shake this pervert image. Noticing Tsukune¡¯s shift in mood, Gin¡¯s opinion of him dropped again. What a chump. Gin glanced around and finally spotted a familiar building. ¡°Ah, finally. We¡¯re here, Tsukune.¡± Tsukune looked around, confused. ¡°Here? I thought we were meeting on the rooftop?¡± With a reassuring smile, Gin pointed at a nearby area stacked with pallets. Without addressing Tsukune¡¯s concern, he said, ¡°Hey, Tsukune, see that little window over there?¡± Tsukune followed Gin¡¯s gesture and saw a small window above the stacked pallets. He nodded. ¡°Take a look through it,¡± Gin urged. ¡°Huh?! Why?¡± ¡°Just look! It¡¯s a riot!¡± Gin laughed, his smile making Tsukune uneasy. Gin¡¯s next words made Tsukune take the suggestion seriously. ¡°Looking through that window is how you¡¯ll get Moka to forgive you.¡± ¡°W-Wait, really?¡± Without giving it much thought, Tsukune moved towards the pallets. Gin nodded, still smiling. ¡°Of course! I felt bad about her slapping you, so I¡¯m helping you out, buddy!¡± Climbing the pallets, Tsukune muttered Gin¡¯s words to himself. ¡°A riot, huh?¡± Gin smiled to himself, pleased with how his plan was unfolding. ¡°Oh, and one more thing.¡± Tsukune, torn between wanting to resolve things with Moka and being inclined to listen to Gin, was distracted. Just as he was about to look through the window, he heard Gin continue, ¡°Moka is even more beautiful and powerful than they say.¡± Tsukune flinched at the comment, anxiety rising. ¡°She reminds me of someone¡­ someone important to me,¡± Gin adds. Turning to Gin with a wary expression, Tsukune saw a look of nostalgia on Gin¡¯s face. ¡°Tsukune, I intend to make Moka mine.¡± What?! ¡°W-What are you suddenly saying¡ª¡± Tsukune''s words were abruptly cut off by a loud noise coming from the window. Instinctively, he turns toward it. What¡¯s going on in there? Why is it so noisy? ¡°W-Wait, isn¡¯t this¡ª¡± Tsukune''s sentence trailed off as he peered through the window, only to find himself staring at a room full of half-naked women changing their clothes. He tried to pull away, but the sight of women in their underwear and changing clothes left him frozen. ¡°G-Gin, this place is¡ª¡± Tsukune''s sentence was interrupted by the flash of a camera. Turning to Gin, Tsukune saw his senior holding a high-quality camera and chuckling. ¡°Precisely. It¡¯s the girls¡¯ locker room.¡± Gin pulled out a quickly developed photo, showing Tsukune an image of himself peeping into the locker room. ¡°It¡¯s not nice to peep, Tsukune.¡± With Tsukune frozen in fear, Gin continued, ¡°And it¡¯s not smart to get caught doing it on purpose. Won¡¯t Moka be upset when she sees this picture?¡± The mention of Moka pushed Tsukune past his fear. ¡°What?! You set me up! Destroy that picture!¡± Tsukune lunged at Gin, trying to snatch the photo, but Gin, taller and quicker, pocketed it easily. Tsukune grabbed Gin¡¯s collar in frustration, causing Gin to chuckle. ¡°Oh, Tsukune,¡± Gin said with an amused tone. An aura of intimidation swept over Tsukune, making him freeze. J-Just like¡­ Moka?? ¡°Hey, did you hear a guy¡¯s voice just now?!¡± ¡°Yeah, I think I did!¡± ¡°Look! The window is open!¡± Gin effortlessly pried Tsukune¡¯s hands off him. ¡°Tsukune, you¡¯re making this too easy for me. Now, I suggest you don¡¯t tell anyone about this unless you want this picture circulating through the entire school.¡± Tsukune gritted his teeth, realizing he was at a severe disadvantage. If they were both human, he might have had a chance to retrieve the picture. But as his anger subsided, he understood how foolish it was to attack a monster. ¡°Gin, please! Don¡¯t do this. That picture would ruin my school life.¡± Gin smiled and nodded. "Sorry, Tsukune. As a fellow guy, I understand, but all¡¯s fair in love and war." He then waved playfully at Tsukune. "Until next time." With that, Gin vanished as if he¡¯d teleported. ¡°He disappeared??¡± Tsukune muttered, sensing the telltale signs of youki. The commotion had drawn the attention of the young women in the locker room. ¡°There¡¯s someone here!¡± ¡°A pervert!¡± ¡°Voyeur!¡± ¡°Catch him, girls!¡± Within moments, more than a dozen women burst out of the locker room, charging toward Tsukune. Desperate to escape, he ran as fast as he could. NOO! How did this happen?!?! ¡°Catch the pervert!¡± ¡°Cut his balls off!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± As he fled, Tsukune¡¯s thoughts were consumed by Moka. This is awful! If Moka sees this¡­ His mind flashed to Moka¡¯s angry face from when she¡¯d found out about his accidental peeking, and her words from earlier that morning: ¡°I don¡¯t like perverts!¡± With an anguished expression, Tsukune internally screams. I¡¯ve got to escape this and do something!
While Tsukune was desperately running for both his social and physical life, Moka waited in the clubroom, tapping her fingers on the desk with a frown. Tsukune isn¡¯t a pervert¡­ I know it was an accident¡­ so why am I still hesitating? She sighed, glancing around, hoping for Tsukune to appear. After several minutes of sighing and groaning, the rosary finally spoke up, its tone dripping with annoyance. ~If you¡¯re going to spend the entire day moping, it would be better to look for him rather than be sad here for no reason..~ Moka straightened up, a new resolve forming in her mind. ¡°You¡¯re right! I can¡¯t judge Tsukune so quickly based on a single accident. He¡¯s been good to us and has been helpful.¡± ~Sure.~ Disregarding her other self¡¯s lack of enthusiasm, Moka left the clubroom to search for Tsukune. Chapter 33: Urges Despite the physical strength he had developed through daily efforts, Tsukune was no match for monsters who could enhance their bodies to extraordinary levels of power. Eventually, he was apprehended. During the struggle, one of the girls nearly attacked him, but a student recognized him as Moka¡¯s friend and intervened, sparing him temporarily. However, Tsukune knew that Moka''s judgment awaited him. Tied up with a length of rope, Tsukune sat cross-legged on the ground, his body aching all over. Surrounding him were over a dozen armed girls. While most held bats or chairs, some had transformed into their monstrous forms. The sight would have been terrifying, but the pain was so overwhelming that he couldn¡¯t muster any fear. ¡°Tsukune!¡± Moka called out. Hearing the voice of the one person he didn¡¯t want to see him in this state, Tsukune opened his eyes and saw Moka approaching him with a reluctant expression. Moka spoke with a torn expression, " Is it true?" Immediately, Tsukune shouted, ¡°No!¡± "It''s a misunderstanding! I had no intention of peeping!" Moka tried to approach Tsukune but a few girls stopped her. ¡°Then why were you there?!¡± one of the girls asks. ¡°Yeah!¡± another girl quickly says. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it was a misunderstanding! Why were you at the back of the school!¡± Tsukune tried to tell them about Gin but the girl¡¯s voices quickly overpowered him. ¡°I-It was Gin!¡± desperately shouted Tsukune. Unfortunately, no matter how loudly the lone human shouted, his voice was completely drowned out by the din of furious women surrounding him. Moka watched as Tsukune was verbally beaten down. Unable to see him like this, she couldn¡¯t help but run away. Moka, please! Believe me! Tsukune knew he couldn¡¯t reach Moka but hoped a miracle would come. As Tsukune got lifted up by a tall and broad female student, his hopes were quickly dashed away. ¡°I don¡¯t know what gave you the guts to peep on different ¡®monster¡¯ girls but I¡¯m going to teach you never to do it again!¡± says the one lifting him. Turning toward his kidnapper, Tsukune could see a certain hunger in her eyes. In fact, Tsukune could see hunger in the eyes of the girls near him. He swallows the lump in his throat as he internally curses his weakness again. It didn¡¯t matter if they didn¡¯t know that he was human, their supernatural senses told them something was different and unique about this little pervert. ¡°Yeah!¡± says another girl beside the tall one. ¡°We¡¯ll definitely punish this idiot!¡± Hopeless, Tsukune is about to be dragged away but his miracle eventually appears. ¡°You harlots better unhand him before I rip you idiots apart!¡± A powerful youki-enforced voice engulfed the area, scattering many of the weak-minded students. Unfortunately, those closest to Tsukune were stronger than most monsters. Turning toward the one scattering them, the monsters holding onto Tsukune saw another student. Tsukune turned toward his savior. As of this moment, he was immensely happy with the color blue.
Alone and away from confusing emotions, Moka was unsettled. She wandered the lone rooftop, an area she and Tsukune commonly frequented. Tsukune¡­ Unfortunately, Moka wasn¡¯t meant to be left alone. ¡°Ah¡­ here you are, Moka.¡± Full of confidence, Gin spoke one of his favorite lines. "A lovely night... and such a beautiful full moon, right?" For some reason, her senior¡¯s voice which was usually sweet felt sickening. She didn¡¯t want to hear him. However, civility prevailed and she didn¡¯t reveal her thoughts. ¡°Gin¡­¡± Turning toward Gin, Moka couldn¡¯t help but look away, her thoughts still focused on Tsukune. Gin felt annoyed but he kept it to himself. I just need to convince her to take my side. That way, I can have a strong ally and woman at the same time. "I heard about Tsukune..." Gin said, letting Tsukune''s name hang in the air, causing Moka to shift uncomfortably. "That fool," he spat. "Word is, they¡¯re planning to take him to the edge of the academy."This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. Moka nearly shouted in response, but instinct told her to stay quiet. Despite that, a wave of annoyance toward Gin washed over her. The growing animosity from her rosary only fueled her discomfort. Moka¡¯s silence irritated Gin, prompting him to break his word to Tsukune. With a sly grin, he pulled several photos from his jacket and stepped closer to her. ¡°This is spreading all over the school.¡± As Tsukune¡¯s supposed ¡®crime¡¯ was thrust in front of her, Moka gasped in shock. Seeing her reaction, Gin¡¯s smile widened, satisfied with finally getting a rise out of her. He then placed the photo into Moka¡¯s hands, allowing her to inspect it more closely. Circling around her, he began to badmouth Tsukune. ¡°He¡¯ll say it¡¯s a misunderstanding¡­ or an accident. Maybe he¡¯ll even blame someone else.¡± Moka¡¯s fingers trembled as anger slowly built within her. Oblivious to the shift in her demeanor, Gin moved closer and draped an arm across her shoulders. ¡°There¡¯s no need to listen to his lies. After all, you''ve seen the pictures,¡± he said smugly, giving her shoulder a slight squeeze. ¡°It¡¯s sad, really.¡± Moka¡¯s trembling told Gin that she needed him, completely unaware of her building disgust. ¡°Better to forget about such a pathetic and sad man like him, don¡¯t you think?¡± Gin¡¯s words caused Moka to turn to him which the former recognized as sadness. ¡°Tonight, I promise to comfort you.¡±
The towering female student glared as the blue-haired girl confidently approached. Those around her immediately recognized the newcomer¡ªKurumu, a succubus with a mysterious background. Though she didn¡¯t hail from a renowned lineage or possess the raw power of a vampire, every girl there knew how swiftly Kurumu had bewitched most of the first years and even a sizable number of second years. ¡°That¡¯s Kurumu!¡± ¡°Tsk, is she really going to protect this pervert?¡± ¡°I knew that succubuses were loose but is she really picking a fight now??¡± ¡°I heard she fought Tamao from the swimming club.¡± ¡°That senior??¡± Kurumu smirked as the crowd of women surrounding Tsukune slowly backed away, unwilling to challenge her. ¡°Let my man go, or else.¡± While she wouldn¡¯t dare take such an aggressive stance against someone like Moka, she had no qualms about asserting herself in front of a group of random students, especially weaker monsters. But¡­ Her focus remained on the tall woman lifting Tsukune. Though she looked human, she stood at an imposing six feet with a muscular build and exuded a significant amount of youki. It wasn¡¯t anywhere near Moka¡¯s monstrous power, but Kurumu could tell this woman would be a formidable opponent. I don¡¯t want Tsukune to get hurt. Crossing her arms, Kurumu spoke with a steady voice, ¡°Tsukune isn¡¯t the pervert here.¡± The few remaining girls, still confident in their monstrous abilities, exchanged suspicious glances at Kurumu¡¯s claim. Kurumu frowned, subtly preparing for a potential fight. The tall woman carelessly dropped Tsukune onto the floor, making him gasp in pain. Stepping forward, she fixed a sharp glare on Kurumu. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Kurumu heaved a quiet sigh of relief. For a moment, she had expected a full-blown confrontation. She was glad that the de facto leader of this group was at least willing to hear her out. I don¡¯t mind a fight. In fact, any training is welcome. But Tsukune¡¯s definitely going to chase after Gin, and I need to be in top form to stop him. With that, Kurumu pulled out a few photos from her bosom, causing the other girls to tense up. The tall girl cautiously approached Kurumu, still on guard. She took the photos and frowned as she saw Gin clearly snapping pictures of Tsukune peeking into the clubroom. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± she demanded. ¡°Show us too!¡± the other girls urged, crowding around their ¡®leader¡¯ to see the incriminating photos of Gin. The tall girl¡¯s frown deepened as she glared at Kurumu. ¡°Why did you wait until now to show up?! If this is true, then I, a noble oni, harmed an innocent person who was manipulated.¡± Kurumu pursed her lips, her expression serious. In truth, she had wanted to step in the moment Gin took those photos. But she knew that without concrete proof, even if she had scared Gin away, a single photo of Tsukune peeking into the girls¡¯ locker room would¡¯ve destroyed his reputation. It would have been her word against his. ¡°I had to make sure,¡± Kurumu said, her voice steady. ¡°Without these, no one would believe me or Tsukune. You saw the mood¡ªyou were all ready to string him up without a second thought.¡± She crossed her arms, looking each of the girls in the eye. "I flew straight to the clubroom to develop these photos, and that¡¯s why I¡¯m only here now. But I wasn¡¯t going to let Gin get away with it.¡± The tall girl exhaled, her anger at Kurumu slightly subsiding as she processed the situation. ¡°I understand. It seems we¡¯ve all been played by Gin.¡± She glanced back at Tsukune, who was still on the ground, and let out a frustrated sigh. "Let¡¯s get this straightened out." Kurumu nodded with a happy smile, but internally, she was panicking. This girl¡¯s an oni?!?! While oni weren¡¯t as legendary as vampires, they were still incredibly powerful monsters known for their immense physical strength, unparalleled regeneration, and formidable youki. The fact that Moka¡¯s youki dwarfed even this oni¡¯s was a reminder of just how much of an anomaly Moka truly was. ¡°Kurumu, right?¡± the oni asked, her tone calm but firm. Kurumu nodded. ¡°Untie Tsukune, then let''s find Gin.¡± While the oni seemed eager to bash Gin''s face in, the other female students hesitated. Gin had a reputation as a charming ladies'' man, known for being gentle with every type of woman. Surely, he wouldn''t peep into the locker room for no reason, right? But that logic meant nothing to the oni. Her honor had been stained, and someone would pay for it. Kurumu nodded and approached Tsukune, who was still lying on the ground. She winced as she realized he had fallen face first. Kneeling beside him, she helped him sit up. ¡°Kurumu,¡± Tsukune said in a relieved tone, ¡°I-It¡¯s Gin. He¡¯s a beast. He acts all gentlemanly but¡ª¡± Before he could finish, Kurumu embraced him, pressing his face into her large breasts. ¡°Shhh, shhh, I know¡­¡± she whispered soothingly. A wave of relief washed over Tsukune. He finally felt vindicated. But he knew he couldn¡¯t relax just yet. Gin¡¯s intentions were clear, and time was running out. Reluctantly pulling away from her, Tsukune spoke urgently, ¡°Kurumu, we need to find Moka.¡±
Blessed with extraordinary beauty and an approachable aura, Moka often attracted unwanted attention. Over time, this had sharpened her instincts. So when Gin moved to embrace her, Moka''s reflexes kicked in. She quickly pushed against him, shouting, "Let go of me!" But Gin wouldn¡¯t release his grip, holding her tighter. Moka¡¯s frustration grew as she struggled, her voice rising in anger. "Gin, what do you think you''re doing?!?!" Believing Moka was simply being shy, Gin responded in a coy voice, "What am I doing? Just holding you gently in my arms, of course." Moka, however, was far from sharing those sentiments. Her voice sharpened with disgust. "You were not! You were feeling me up!" For a moment, Gin was speechless. He stopped pushing Moka and instead slid his arm around her, determined not to let her go. What was I doing? Wasn''t I trying to get Moka on my side? Then the realization hit him. Looking up, he saw the omnipresent full moon, a source of power and comfort for a monster like him. Unfortunately, this power came at a cost, loosening his already weak inhibitions. Ah, Tamao¡¯s going to be angry. I¡¯m letting Moka¡¯s beauty drive me crazy. He smiled as the moonlight seemed to soothe his concerns. So what? Turning to Moka with a devious grin, he said, "Well... it is a full moon, after all. My power surges under it, and I can proudly say that even vampires can''t match me right now... but my urges grow, too." He pulled the struggling Moka closer. "So, you¡¯d better stop resisting, or I might lose control." Gin then puckered his lips, ready to kiss her. Moka desperately pushed against Gin. "Nooo!!!" As he got closer, her anger and disgust surged. In a moment of overwhelming emotion, Moka used her supernatural strength to strike Gin. Though it was more of a push, the force behind it was enough to send Gin flying. Gin screamed as Moka¡¯s shove launched him across the rooftop, slamming him into the entrance door with such impact that the archway cracked from the force. Now free from Gin¡¯s grasp, Moka glanced at the photos of Tsukune once more. Seeing the image of him peeking into the locker room stirred up conflicting emotions. Anger swelled within her¡ªanger at the sight of Tsukune seemingly betraying her trust, but also anger at herself for doubting him. "Tsukune said it was a misunderstanding," she whispered, her teeth gritted and her eyes welling up with tears. In a burst of emotion, she flung the photos aside. "And I believe him!" she cried. "I want to believe him! Not some pictures!" Unfortunately for Moka, her emotional outburst went unnoticed by the one responsible for it. Amid the rubble and dust, Gin stood up, brushing debris from his clothes. With a confident smirk, he let out a sigh, ignoring the damage done to the rooftop. "Hehe¡­ you really are such a sweet girl," he said, his voice carrying a tone of unsettling intensity. "It''s been so long since I''ve met someone like her¡­" His eyes darkened, and his smirk grew more menacing. "It only makes me want you more." Seeing that, Moka couldn¡¯t help but be cautious. Fortunately, her other self was more than happy to speak. ~Careful. He¡¯s losing his mind to lust and desire. You need to escape and find Tsukune.~ Chapter 34: Vampire vs Werewolf I When Moka struck Gin, he was sent hurtling toward the rooftop''s entrance, crashing into the small room and causing it to collapse onto him. Fortunately for Gin, he was a resilient creature¡ªhis body was able to withstand immense damage. Even if the entire academy had crumbled upon him, it was unlikely he would have met his end. However, even the small amount of rubble from the rooftop entrance was enough to ignite Gin''s fury. The sensation of being buried in the moment of ecstasy sent fire coursing through his veins. He could feel himself losing control, slipping further from his sense of self. Ever since she left¡­ Shaking off the debris, Gin forced himself out of the rubble, his mind swirling with painful memories. She¡¯s not here anymore. No reason to hold back. A menacing smile crept across his face as he saw Moka through the smoke. "Hehe¡­ you''re such a sweet girl," he said, his voice dripping with a dark intensity. "It''s been so long since I''ve met someone like her¡­" His eyes narrowed, his grin widening into something more sinister. "It only makes me want you more." In the academy, most monsters learn to take on human form before they''re allowed to enroll, gaining the ability to mimic humans. For most monsters, this ability is not natural but acquired, taught by an unknown source centuries ago. Yet, there are some who do not need to transform. Vampires, for example, are naturally powerful and graceful in their human-like forms, and Moka¡¯s rosary was a unique anomaly. But there¡¯s another famous type of monster that can bypass this magical need to transform. Gin''s body began to shudder, growing in size as his transformation took hold. ¡°Moka, I warned you¡­¡± Gin¡¯s voice deepened, becoming rougher and more animalistic with each word. ¡°Under the full moon, my urges are¡­ uncontrollable¡­¡± As the smoke cleared, Gin now towered at nearly eight feet tall. His uniform tore apart as his body expanded, revealing thick black fur underneath. His once handsome face elongated, his nose becoming a snout, and his teeth sharpened into deadly fangs. Moka stepped back, her eyes widening in realization. Gin growled, his voice guttural. "And when I get like this... there''s no controlling me!" Moka clenched her fists, her heart racing. Gin¡¯s a werewolf! Ever the pacifist, Moka tried to reason with Gin, her voice trembling slightly. "G-Gin, let¡¯s ta¡ª" But Gin cut her off, his voice booming with raw desire and aggression. "Now, Moka!" His eyes gleamed with a predatory hunger. "You are mine!" Moka screamed as Gin''s massive frame loomed over her, "No!" "Stop!!" But just then, Gin''s movement halted, caught off guard by a voice he didn''t expect. For a moment, the surprise broke through his pseudo-bloodlust. Turning toward the source of the voice, Gin spoke through gritted teeth, barely suppressing his rage. "You?! How can this be?!" His question was swiftly answered as Kurumu swooped in from the sky, bypassing the wreckage of the rooftop entrance, with Tsukune in her grasp. Moka''s expression shifted to relief as she spotted the two of them. "Tsukune! Kurumu!" Gin''s attention flickered momentarily to Tsukune, his teeth gritting as his hands clenched into fists. "You..." Rage clouded his mind for an instant, but he quickly suppressed it. "You¡¯re supposed to be dead. The girls should have chopped you up or eaten you." Tsukune frowned. After encountering so many monstrous beings, he had become somewhat desensitized to the supernatural world. Yet, his disdain for Gin''s actions filled him with an unexpected courage. "Kurumu helped me out." Kurumu landed behind Tsukune, wearing a smug smile as she regarded Gin. "I saw everything. I found it strange that you''d follow Tsukune, especially considering the rumors I''ve heard about you." She glared at Gin one more time, emphasizing her next words. ¡°And if it weren¡¯t for your pathetic attempt to trick me with such a basic illusion, I might never have suspected you.¡± Pulling out dozens of freshly printed photos from her bosom and pockets, Kurumu unveiled Gin¡¯s malicious actions. ¡°I hear this is spreading all over the school,¡± she said, punctuating her statement by scattering the photos into the air. Gin glanced at the scattered photos, each one depicting him taking pictures of Tsukune peeking into the locker room. He pressed his claw against his face, feeling his overwhelming rage surging back. "My... plan... ruined," he snarled, his glare fixed on Kurumu, who could feel the weight of his youki pressing down on her. She winced, realizing she had encountered a third creature within the academy that she wasn¡¯t confident she could defeat. Gin opened his mouth, screaming, ¡°Curse you!¡± Spreading his arms wide, he roared, unleashing an overwhelming surge of youki. For a split second, Tsukune thought he sensed Moka¡¯s power releasing, but he quickly dismissed that notion. No, Moka¡¯s power is still greater¡­ but Gin isn¡¯t far behind. I need to release Moka¡¯s rosary!This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. ¡°Moka, I¡¯m coming!¡± As if on cue, Tsukune and Moka quickly moved to the side, trying to sidestep Gin. "Tsukune! Wait! Werewolves are too powerful! You shouldn''t just¡ª" Kurumu shouted, only to be cut off as Gin lunged forward, momentarily vanishing before dashing toward Tsukune with blinding speed. Werewolves were formidable creatures, ranking among the top in terms of physical prowess. On average, they were faster and stronger than vampires and boasted incredibly strong regenerative abilities, allowing them to heal lethal wounds in mere seconds. Just as Moka and Tsukune were about to reach each other, Gin, moving so swiftly that the world around him appeared too slow, materialized beside Tsukune. He delivered a powerful swipe aimed at Tsukune¡¯s legs, intending to slice them off. Just before Gin¡¯s claws could dismember Tsukune, his vision blurred, and he missed, striking the floor instead. Growling in frustration, he turned to the source of the distraction and saw Kurumu with both hands raised, casting a powerful illusion. While this wouldn¡¯t be enough to truly impede a werewolf, it was enough to momentarily divert his attention. Tsukune seized the opportunity to reach Moka, and for a brief moment, they embraced. Moka shouted with relief, ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t¡ª¡± But before she could fully express her happiness, her vision darkened, the last thing she saw was Tsukune holding the rosary with an expression of relief. She smiled, safe in the knowledge that they were no longer in any danger. Gin roared, shattering Kurumu¡¯s illusion and causing her to wince in pain from the backlash of his youki. With her powers undone, Gin lunged toward Tsukune and Moka. ¡°You fool! I was letting you off easy by letting the women take you out instead of me! Now, you¡¯re going to die!¡± Gin¡¯s movement was lightning fast, but before he could reach them, Moka¡¯s rosary had already been removed. A massive surge of youki erupted from her, creating a powerful shockwave that stopped Gin in his tracks. The overwhelming force radiating from Moka halted his advance, leaving him frozen in place. ¡°What the¡ª?¡± Gin stammered, a mix of awe and disbelief in his voice. He had never encountered a vampire before, but the stories from his family and the older werewolves had made one thing clear¡ªthere was bad blood between the two races. Werewolves and vampires were natural rivals, and Gin had always been told that the average werewolf could easily match the average vampire. Gin knew he wasn¡¯t an average lycan. He was stronger, faster, more experienced. Yet, the force standing before him wasn¡¯t just an above-average vampire¡ªit was something far beyond that. An anomaly. A presence so powerful it defied the balance he had always believed in. Gin looked down and found his claws trembling under the pressure of Moka¡¯s transformation. He then internally laughed. For his whole life, he was prepared to fight vampires due to the ¡®traditional¡¯ bad blood between the two races yet here, he was nervous. As Moka''s immense youki began to settle back into her, Gin watched the transformation unfold before him. She stood taller, her form now leaner yet visibly toned, with subtle muscles hinting at her newfound strength. The once vibrant pink of her hair had shifted into a chilling, silver hue, and her serene green eyes were replaced by a piercing crimson that radiated danger. When her gaze locked onto Gin, Moka''s lips curled into a confident, almost predatory smile. Gin responded with a twisted grin, his lust giving way to the thrill of battle. ¡°Hehe... So, this is Moka¡¯s true form!¡± His laugh echoed through the rooftop, a mix of growling and human mirth. ¡°Moka! You¡¯re perfect!¡± Gin exclaimed, eyes gleaming with a crazed intensity. ¡°Even your monster form is beautiful. I want nothing more than to conquer you!¡± Tsukune, watching from the side, couldn¡¯t help but frown. Doesn''t matter if he''s a werewolf or not¡ªhe¡¯s still a perverted beast. Gathering strength, Gin leaped toward Moka with wild but focused rage. Meanwhile, Kurumu, who had flown toward Tsukune as Moka transformed, quickly pulled him away from the center of the impending clash. Tsukune muttered a quiet "thank you" to Kurumu as they both watched Moka and Gin prepare to clash. Upon her release, Moka felt a surge of excitement. In past fights, she had only faced weaklings and cowards. But now, she was about to face a real challenge¡ªa monster who might actually have the power to harm her. However, Gin¡¯s first words snuffed out that thrill. Ah, just another pervert. As Gin closed the gap with his rapid movements, Moka stepped forward calmly, her eyes focused. With a lightning-fast jab aimed precisely where Gin was about to appear, she struck. ¡°In your dreams, wolf,¡± she said coolly, answering his boast with a swift blow. Just as Moka¡¯s strike was about to connect, Gin, charging full force, shifted his movement ever so slightly and dodged to the side. Using the momentum, he accelerated even faster, appearing behind Moka in an attempt to grab her. Without hesitation, Moka spun, delivering a powerful roundhouse kick aimed at Gin¡¯s head, but he jumped back, evading the skull-crushing blow with ease. Bouncing off the roof floor, Gin dashed at Moka again. Seeing him approach at blinding speed, Moka dashed forward as well. With a graceful spin mid-dash, she struck with her elbow, only to hit nothing but an afterimage. Gin smirked, impressed by her speed but confident in his own. Seeing Moka could keep up with him, he backed off for a moment, heading to the ruined rooftop entrance. Bathed in the glow of the full moon, Gin reveled in its power. "After sensing your strength, I expected more from you¡­ but it seems I overestimated the great vampire," he sneered, watching Moka¡¯s indifferent expression. Kurumu and Tsukune watched in awe. Though they couldn¡¯t fully grasp the magnitude of power being displayed, it was clear they were witnessing a clash beyond anything they had ever seen. "He''s so fast... it¡¯s like he''s vanishing!" Tsukune muttered, eyes wide. Kurumu, gritting her teeth, realized the immense gap between herself and Moka¡¯s power. If I ever want to fight her on equal footing, I¡¯ll need to get stronger. Gin, taking a deep breath, refocused on Moka with a wicked grin. "Vampires may have ruled the top of the monster food chain for a long time¡­ but you¡¯ve clearly forgotten your equals¡ªno, your superiors!" He charged again, his eyes wild. "A werewolf under the full moon is unstoppable!" Moka stood still, calm and poised as Gin charged toward her. Just as the werewolf was about to land his attack, he sidestepped at the last second, attempting to strike from behind. But once again, he halted his movement, vanishing and reappearing in a blur of motion. His speed increased with every step, darting around Moka in a whirlwind of motion, leaving behind dozens of afterimages, each one seemingly ready to strike. Despite the overwhelming speed, Moka maintained a balanced stance, her crimson eyes darting carefully, tracking Gin¡¯s every movement. She showed no sign of panic, only quiet focus, waiting for the perfect moment to strike. He¡¯s fast, immensely so. For a brief moment, Moka considered enhancing her body with her immense reserves of youki to exponentially increase her physical attributes. However, she dismissed the idea almost instantly. While it would grant her tremendous power, it wasn¡¯t an efficient use of energy. Given her already impressive base strength, tapping into her reserves to multiply it would rapidly drain even her vast well of youki. She knew she had to be more strategic and conserve her strength for when it truly mattered. Moka spotted a brief opening in Gin¡¯s erratic movements. With calculated precision, she stepped forward, aiming to strike where she predicted he would land. But her fist met nothing but air as Gin swiftly maneuvered, avoiding the blow and positioning himself behind her. Seeing his bait catch its prey, Gin''s grin widened. Moka had demonstrated her incredible power, enough to withstand his most ferocious attacks. But if he truly wanted to defeat her, he knew brute force wouldn¡¯t be enough. It¡¯s time to get serious. Channeling a unique mix of his youki, Gin prepared to unleash a special technique. Obrac! He screamed the technique internally, fueling himself with a surge of confidence. Moka, having just missed her strike, was momentarily off balance and was unable to react in time. Gin''s claw, now charged with youki, slashed forward, releasing Obrac, a technique designed to shatter youki barriers¡ªthe kind of innate protection vampires relied on in battle. Moka¡¯s eyes widened as she felt the force of the blow slams into her. Gin¡¯s Obrac shattered her barrier, the impact knocking her backward. Regaining her footing, Moka frowned, realizing Gin was more than just raw power. ¡°He can use Obrac... too,¡± she muttered, now fully aware that this fight was going to be even more challenging than she thought. Gin¡¯s arrogance got the best of him. Instead of pressing his advantage after landing a solid blow, he stepped back, wearing a smug, wolfish grin. ¡°You didn¡¯t expect that, did you? Your race¡¯s own technique, used by one of your rivals,¡± Gin taunted, his voice dripping with pride. Moka¡¯s frown deepened. The fact that someone so arrogant was toying with her like this only fueled her resolve. She took a deep breath, calming herself, her eyes closing momentarily as she reformed her shattered youki barrier. Confident that Gin wouldn''t attack right away, she took a brief moment to gather her strength. Obrac. It was a technique crafted by Moka¡¯s ancestors, designed to slay other vampires, she thought, her mind focusing as she assessed the situation. Opening her eyes, her expression hardened into one of icy calm. Gone was any doubt or hesitation. Her form shifted into a familiar combat stance, her hands and legs glowing faintly as she infused them with sharpened youki. Gin had made a grave mistake by not pressing his advantage. With her body charged and intent clear, Moka prepared to unleash her next move¡ªthis time, determined to defeat Gin, or, if necessary, kill him. ¡°I thought when I first saw you that you would present a decent challenge. However, after watching you gloat over such a minor victory, it¡¯s clear you¡¯re just an amateur relying on natural talent,¡± Moka said, her indifferent tone striking at Gin¡¯s pride like a sharp blade. With a glare full of murderous intent, she added, ¡°You won¡¯t make that mistake again.¡± Gin smirks as he returns to his familiar combat stance, ¡°Oh, is that the case?¡± Chapter 35: Vampire vs Werewolf II The two powerful monsters locked eyes, sizing each other up in silence. Gin¡¯s instincts flared as he sensed a shift in Moka, though her power hadn¡¯t increased. There was something about her now¡ªan air of danger that hadn''t been there moments before. What changed? Gin frowned, struggling to understand what had changed in Moka. Her calm, detached demeanor irked him to no end. Nothing changed! She¡¯s just putting up airs!! With renewed determination, Gin stepped forward, vanishing from sight once more. But Moka¡¯s eyes glimmered with recognition¡ªhe had fallen for her provocation. This one doesn¡¯t need words. It acts on body language alone. Truly, this one is a dog. Moka lightly leaped into the air with perfect timing, floating just inches above the ground. As Gin dashed toward her, she swiftly raised her leg and slammed it down. A shockwave exploded outward, but Moka had condensed its force into a single, focused line of power aimed directly at Gin''s trajectory. Gin internally chuckled as he saw Moka''s incoming attack¡ªpredictable, or so he thought. He prepared to sidestep, but to his surprise, Moka''s strike crumbled the rooftop floor beneath him. His footing slipped, and his balance faltered, causing his usual speed to drop at that critical moment. He glanced toward Moka and, to his horror, saw that she was already in front of him. Fuck! Moka delivered a lightning-fast jab. Gin instinctively raised his arms to block, but he knew he wouldn''t escape unscathed. He hastily infused a large amount of youki into his defense, bracing for impact as Moka¡¯s power collided with him. To Gin''s surprise, Moka¡¯s strike felt weak, barely causing any damage. Sensing an opportunity, he quickly backed away, putting distance between himself and Moka. Once a safe gap was established, he laughed loudly. "Was that it? Is that the extent of a noble vampire¡¯s strength? Pathetic!" he taunted. Moka, unfazed by his mockery, silently circled the crumbled floor, her eyes locked on Gin as she steadily closed in. Her calm demeanor only heightened the tension. Gin grinned, mirroring her movements as they both began circling each other, awaiting the next strike. Despite his bravado, he watched Moka''s every step closely. Tsukune, observing from the sidelines, was confused. "Is Gin that strong? Moka hit him directly, but it didn¡¯t even hurt him?" Kurumu, whose keen eyes and familiarity with youki gave her more insight, was also puzzled. "Moka definitely used youki, but..." She furrowed her brow, trying to figure out what Moka had done. Though familiar with youki manipulation, Kurumu couldn¡¯t grasp the purpose of Moka''s strange tactic. This time, Gin didn¡¯t restart the fight. Moka didn¡¯t wait. She leaped across the broken floor and delivered a swift, calculated kick toward him. Without the advantage of his earlier speed, Gin barely dodged, but unlike before, he felt no real concern. After all, Moka¡¯s earlier full-powered strike hadn¡¯t hurt him. I have nothing to worry about! Confident in his strength, Gin dodged her kick and immediately countered with a powerful swipe of his claws. Moka, however, was ready. With a sharp burst of youki, she pushed her body midair, twisting to avoid the strike. Her foot came down precisely on the same spot she had struck earlier, stopping Gin¡¯s attack with minimal effort. Gin felt a sting. "Impossible..." Backing away, Gin felt a strange numbness creeping into his arms. His eyes darted to Moka, who was already rushing toward him, giving him no time to reassess the situation. She closed the gap with blinding speed, striking forward with a flurry of lightning-fast jabs. Gin dodged the first few, but Moka¡¯s attacks came in rapid succession. Dozens of blows rained down in mere seconds, forcing Gin to keep evading. As she pressed in closer, he was eventually forced to block some of the strikes with his forearms. To his surprise, Moka''s punches were strangely weak, almost muted. Fueled by the confidence of the full moon, Gin laughed. ¡°Is this it? Do you intend to kill me with a thousand needles?¡±If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Despite his mockery, he couldn¡¯t shake the realization that he was on the defensive. He was faster, yes, but Moka¡¯s relentless barrage left him no room to counterattack. Each strike cut off his options, forcing him into a reactive stance. Her punches are weak¡­ I just need to avoid those legs! Watching Moka¡¯s movements carefully, Gin noticed a slight pause in her rhythm. As she wound up for another punch, he seized the opportunity. With a powerful leap, he jumped backward, landing at the edge of the rooftop. Gathering momentum, he launched himself toward Moka once more, determined to end the exchange with a decisive blow. As Gin barreled toward Moka, he noticed a slight smile forming on her lips. She whispered a single word, almost too quietly to hear. "Comvitum." Before Gin could react, an overwhelming surge of youki ignited in his forearms. Glancing down, he saw glowing seals imprinted on both arms. Panic flared as he attempted to tear them off, but before he could make a move, the seals detonated with brutal force, sending him flying backward. An excruciating pain ripped through his arms as his fur was scorched off, the flesh underneath flayed by the sheer power of Moka¡¯s youki. Despite the agony, Gin barely had time to process what had happened. Moka wasn¡¯t giving him a second to recover. Before he could brace himself, she was already upon him. Her strikes came in rapid succession, a relentless torrent of blows that pounded into him with enough force to shatter the rooftop. Each hit sent shockwaves through the air, and unlike before, there were no seals to dampen her immense strength. Gin felt every bone in his body shatter, every muscle tear apart. His werewolf physiology worked overtime, healing the damage as quickly as Moka inflicted it. But she knew this all too well. Moka was hitting him with such devastating power that his regeneration could barely keep up, leaving his body constantly focused on healing instead of mounting a defense. With each crushing blow, Gin¡¯s reserves of youki drained rapidly. Desperate, he summoned what strength he had left for a final counterattack, slashing his claw toward Moka with all the force he could muster. Moka caught the strike effortlessly. Her fingers clamped down on his massive claw, holding it in place. The grip was unyielding, like iron. Gin struggled to pull away, but Moka¡¯s strength was overwhelming. She didn¡¯t release him, her crimson eyes staring into his with cold calculation. She caught me! How, even if I''m regenerating, I should still be stronger! It was here that Gin noticed that his entire body felt weak, as if heavier. He then saw that the moon¡¯s glow was gone, obscured by thick clouds. "You won''t break free this time," she said, her voice filled with lethal calmness. "W-Who needs the moon? My strength is limitless!" Gin roared in defiance as he swung his free claw toward Moka. But it was already over. The moment the seals exploded on his arms, his defeat was sealed. Before his final strike could connect, Moka seized his already restrained claw with both hands. With a fluid motion, she yanked him downward, using his own body weight as leverage. In one graceful, devastating movement, Moka with her youki-infused strength, delivered a brutal kick straight to Gin''s skull. The impact cracked the air, sending a shockwave across the rooftop, and Gin''s body crumpled from the sheer force. The force of Moka''s kick sent Gin hurtling toward the edge of the rooftop, slamming into the metal fence. He screamed in agony as his shattered skull began its agonizing regeneration. But the impact, combined with Moka''s raw strength, folded the fence like paper, and Gin plummeted from the rooftop, crashing into the academy grounds with a heavy thud. As the echo of his fall faded, Moka watched with a calm expression, murmuring to herself, "Such a dog. If he wanted even a sliver of a chance with me, he would need to become far stronger." Tsukune noticed Moka glance at him as she said this, her eyes lingering briefly. He pointed to himself, confused, silently asking if she meant him, but Moka remained silent, her expression unchanged. "Until then, weaklings should learn their place," she added coldly. Kurumu rushed to the edge of the roof, peering down. Below, Gin had reverted to his human form, surrounded by concerned students. Unfortunately for him, his transformation had left him naked, his shredded clothes scattered, leaving him exposed and humiliated in the middle of the academy grounds. Quickly seizing the opportunity, Kurumu snapped pictures of the naked Gin, planning to use them later to protect Tsukune. Chuckling to herself, she glanced over at Tsukune, who was about to approach Moka. However, Moka appeared indifferent, her thoughts seemingly elsewhere. Seeing Tsukune focus on Moka only added to Kurumu¡¯s annoyance, but it didn¡¯t linger for long. She was still curious about Moka¡¯s earlier attack that had shattered Gin¡¯s momentum. An explosion¡­ How did she do that? ¡°So, you¡¯re Moka Akashiya?¡± Kurumu turned to the familiar voice and saw a tall oni entering the rooftop through the ruined entrance. Moka and Tsukune both turned to the newcomer. Moka quickly assessed her, scanning her from head to toe. ¡°First, I want to thank you for dealing with Gin. I intended to handle him myself, but your blue-haired friend here couldn¡¯t lift both me and Tsukune at the same time. Second, I came to see if the rumors are true.¡± ¡°What rumors?¡± Tsukune asked, concerned that Moka had a negative reputation. The oni chuckled, noticing Tsukune speaking for Moka. ¡°That she¡¯s a powerful vampire.¡± The oni student smiled, emanating a powerful aura that Tsukune and Kurumu had felt earlier. ¡°Third, I wanted to reacquaint myself with the three of you,¡± she said, her voice resonating with authority. Hearing that, Tsukune let out a sigh of relief. He had been worried that Moka would have to face another opponent. Moka scoffed and took the rosary from Tsukune. ¡°Is there a problem with that?¡± the oni inquired. ¡°Do as you wish,¡± Moka replied, reattaching the rosary, which returned her to her sealed state, causing her to promptly faint. Tsukune caught her, gently supporting her as she collapsed. Seeing this, the oni couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°So much power contained within such a small frame. An unexpected but welcome surprise,¡± she remarked, turning her attention to Tsukune and Kurumu, who was standing beside him. ¡°My name is Sakari Kurohana. I¡¯m a noble oni sent to the academy in search of a powerful husband¡ªone who can help me repopulate my lineage.¡± Sakari then gave Tsukune a long, scrutinizing look. At that moment, Tsukune felt somewhat exposed under the gaze of the larger, taller oni as she appraised him. Kurumu frowned, wondering if this towering behemoth would become yet another rival. ¡°Hmmm, you¡¯re not exuding any youki,¡± Sakari noted, tilting her head. ¡°I heard you were a vampire as well. Is that true?¡± Tsukune opened his mouth to respond, but Sakari cut him off. ¡°Bah, it¡¯s not important¡ªonly strength matters. For now, I wanted to introduce myself to the three of you. We can talk more later,¡± she declared. Both Tsukune and Kurumu breathed a sigh of relief, glad to see that Sakari wasn¡¯t interested in fighting or courting. As Sakari turned to leave, she added, ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll do my best to convince the other girls that it was a misunderstanding regarding why Tsukune was ¡®peeking¡¯ in the locker room, but¡­¡± ¡°But?¡± Tsukune prompted, raising an eyebrow. ¡°My word won¡¯t be enough. I suggest you find a way to clear your name, or else rumors will be your downfall.¡± With that, Sakari departed, leaving them with her advice. Tsukune and Kurumu exchanged glances and quickly nodded. In that split second, they had both come up with an idea to resolve Tsukune¡¯s predicament. Almost simultaneously, they exclaimed, ¡°We can use the newspaper club!¡± Kurumu couldn¡¯t help but smile, delighted to see how in sync they were on this front. Tsukune grinned as well, relieved to know he wouldn¡¯t have to navigate academy life with the stigma of being a pervert hanging over him. Chapter 35.5: Tail Behind Ones Legs Tamao pressed her lips together and rubbed her forehead, exasperated as she took in the sight of Gin¡¯s unconscious, naked form sprawled on the ground. Around him, the gathering crowd¡ªmostly female students¡ªreacted with a mix of stifled laughter and curious scrutiny. "What am I going to do with you¡­" Tamao muttered under her breath, sighing as she stepped forward to drape her jacket over Gin¡¯s exposed form. ¡°Alright, this isn¡¯t a free show. Everyone clear out before I claw your eyes out,¡± she barked, her voice leaving no room for argument. The crowd dispersed reluctantly, most students sneaking a final glance at Gin¡¯s muscular, battered body. Soon, only Tamao remained by his side. She looked down, noticing the bruises covering him. Though his body was healing, she could tell he was running low on youki. "She even beat you, huh?" Tamao murmured. "I wonder what stupid perverted stunt you pulled this time to piss her off." Infusing her body with youki, Tamao knelt down to lift the unconscious Gin. She groaned under his weight, struggling a bit despite her best efforts. While she wasn¡¯t weak, her true strength came when she was in the water; out of it, she was very limited. With Gin draped awkwardly over her back, Tamao made her way to the clinic, careful not to draw more attention. As she entered, the nurse sighed without looking up. ¡°Tsukune, if it¡¯s you again with¡ª¡± Mayumi began, exasperation in her voice, but she paused when she noticed Gin and Tamao instead. ¡°Oh¡­ never mind. Come in,¡± she said, waving them in with a tired expression. Tamao winced when she heard Tsukune¡¯s name. Glancing around the clinic, she breathed a sigh of relief, reassured that Moka wasn¡¯t present. Following Mayumi¡¯s instructions, she placed Gin on one of the beds. Sitting by the side, Tamao watched as Mayumi inspected Gin¡¯s injuries, who then blinked in surprise at the sight of Gin¡¯s bare skin. Mayumi turned to Tamao, her expression slightly judgmental. ¡°Why is this student buck naked?¡± Feeling slightly offended, Tamao frowned, but Mayumi wasn¡¯t fazed. She gestured toward Gin again, pressing the question. Tamao groaned in frustration. ¡°I don¡¯t know! It¡¯s not my fault.¡± Mayumi shrugged, nonchalantly. ¡°Well, he¡¯ll be fine. His arms took a significant amount of youki damage and there¡¯s still some residue but he¡¯ll recover. I assume you know what kind of monster he is. Unless he¡¯s dead, he¡¯ll bounce back.¡± Tamao nodded, relieved to hear that Gin was going to be okay. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to head out now.¡± But Mayumi shook her head. ¡°No. I need you to stay and monitor him. I¡¯ve got reports to deliver to the headmaster. Either you stay and watch him, or I wake him up and kick him out.¡± ¡°What?? But I have a club meeting to attend!¡± Tamao protested. Mayumi gave another indifferent shrug. ¡°You¡¯ll have to explain to your club later. Isn¡¯t he a friend?¡± Tamao glanced at Gin¡¯s pitiful state, letting out a resigned sigh. ¡°I guess¡­ I can stay a bit longer.¡± Mayumi nodded approvingly. ¡°Good. Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me, I need to leave before Tsukune and his ever-growing harem return.¡± Tamao¡¯s jaw dropped. Tsukune¡¯s a playboy?? She wanted to ask more, but Mayumi had already left the clinic. Taking a seat beside the unconscious Gin, Tamao groaned. She watched as Gin¡¯s body started to repair itself, annoying the mermaid. ¡°You know¡­¡± Tamao muttered under her breath, glancing at Gin¡¯s unconscious form, ¡°you¡¯re so lucky to be a werewolf. All that latent power¡­ you don¡¯t have to train nearly as hard to reach your level.¡± Her thoughts turned to the looming threat posed by the safety committee, and a shiver ran down her spine as Kuyo¡¯s oppressive power came to mind. Standing in the shadow of beings like Gin, Kuyo, and Moka, Tamao couldn¡¯t ignore the harsh truth: no matter how hard she worked, their raw talent and overwhelming strength seemed to render her efforts insignificant. But even so, she had to keep pushing. The members of the swim club had put their trust in her, and she had to protect them, no matter what. San¡­ For a moment, Tamao thought of their senior, San. True to her name, San was like the sun¡ªbright, warm, and immensely compassionate. It was San who had initially convinced Tamao to join the newspaper club, drawn in by her optimism and energy. But ultimately, Tamao returned to lead the swim club. After all, the water was a mermaid¡¯s true domain. And sirens, though akin to mermaids, thrived in a broader and more unpredictable realm. The water was where Tamao felt she truly belonged. But that didn¡¯t stop San from showering her with the same compassion. Her much smaller senior frequently visited the swim club, befriending many of the mermaids, and bringing a warmth that was hard to resist. If she saw us now... preying on fellow students... She¡¯d be furious. Tamao sighed, frustration rising. She hated the position she was in but knew she had little choice if she intended to confront the safety committee anytime soon. ¡°You okay?¡± Tamao¡¯s head snapped toward the sound. Gin had woken up, surprising her. ¡°You¡¯re awake... but you look like shit,¡± she said quickly, diverting the conversation. Gin chuckled weakly, ¡°Yeah¡­ I underestimated Moka.¡±This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. Tamao smirked, unable to resist the chance to tease him. ¡°Oh, I heard all about it.¡± Gin glanced over at her, noticing the smug expression on her face. ¡°What¡¯s with that look?¡± ¡°You went girl crazy,¡± she replied, her voice dripping with amusement. Gin¡¯s playboy facade faltered instantly. ¡°I didn¡¯t¡ª¡± he started, but the sharp pain in his ribs from Moka¡¯s earlier thrashing cut him off, making him wince. Tamao leaned forward, placing a hand on Gin''s shoulder in a gesture of comfort. "Hey, don''t push yourself¡ª" "Thank y¡ª" Gin began, only to be cut off by Tamao. "¡ªyou girl-crazy dog," she added with a chuckle, her teasing breaking through the moment. Gin groaned and gently pushed her smug face away, drawing laughter from Tamao. "So, I assume Moka isn''t going to help us against Kuyo?" she asked, still amused. Shaking his head, Gin replied, "No¡­ at least, not directly." Tamao raised an eyebrow. "Not directly?" Gin nodded. "I have an idea of how to use Moka to fight Kuyo. But it''ll require me to do some... unpleasant things." "Like ruining a man¡¯s reputation by slandering them?" Gin averted his eyes. "Yeah¡­ Look, I¡¯m not proud of what I did. I really went¡ª" "Girl crazy," Tamao finished with a smirk, causing Gin to groan. Tamao leaned on her hand, deep in thought before she spoke up, "If you want to get on their good side, you need to make peace with Tsukune. I bet he hates your guts right now." Gin nodded with a sigh. "I¡¯d hate me too if someone framed me for being a pervert." "Well, you are a pervert," Tamao added with a smirk. Gin chuckled. "I know, but¡­ I don¡¯t want to be framed for something I didn¡¯t actually do." Tamao nodded, understanding. As they continued to talk, neither of them noticed the student lying in another curtained-off bed, eavesdropping. Rainee, seeking refuge from her overbearing¡ªand possibly insane¡ªboss, was hiding out in the clinic with Mayumi¡¯s approval. What are these two even talking about? Rainee mused. This Gin guy fought Moka and got beaten? Must be another chump. Ever since Moka shattered her youki pathways, Rainee had started working under Cottus, who was serving the headmaster. In exchange for her service, Rainee was kept hidden from the safety committee¡¯s watchful eyes while her shattered pathways were being repaired. However, when she wasn''t working, Rainee discovered that Cottus wasn¡¯t as overbearing as she had initially thought. Not only was he bearable outside of work, but he was also a treasure trove of knowledge. When Rainee enrolled in the academy, she expected to learn about human matters, not how to control her monster powers. The academy assumed students would teach themselves, but Cottus didn¡¯t adhere to that rule and was more than happy to share his extensive knowledge with her. In the few weeks she spent with Cottus, Rainee learned more than she had in her entire life. She picked up dozens of minor spells and even some that required fully functioning pathways to cast. Through Cottus¡¯s teachings, Rainee came to realize just how advanced the combat technique Moka had inflicted on her truly was. It was a technique most monsters were unaware of, as mastering it would have meant that Moka had begun studying youki from a very young age. As a result, Rainee idolized Moka, believing she could defeat anyone, especially Gin, whom she only knew as a playboy. Hearing about his intention to use Moka irked Rainee. She vowed to make sure he faced obstacles with whatever scheme he had in mind. Leaving the clinic discreetly, Rainee quickly approached her usual contacts to gather any gossip and information she could leverage to help Moka and Tsukune. Fortunately, there was a treasure trove of rumors about Gin. After compiling them into a compact envelope, she snuck into the newspaper club, knowing it was the school organization Tsukune and Moka had joined. She left the envelope there and a note that it was for their eyes only.
A few minutes after Rainee left, the door to the newspaper club room creaked open, revealing Tsukune, Kurumu, and an exhausted Moka. Though she had fainted when resealed, this time, she had managed to wake up much sooner than usual when Tsukune had to carry her to the clinic. However, even though she was conscious, her body still felt drained. Kurumu, walking a step ahead, immediately noticed an envelope lying on the desk. "Tsukune, look," she said, picking it up and examining the note attached. "It¡¯s addressed to you and Moka, I think." Still exhausted from being unsealed, Moka sat at one of the club desks, pacing herself. Tsukune took the envelope, opened it, and found papers and photos detailing Gin¡¯s perverted antics. "W-What the?" Tsukune¡¯s voice, filled with surprise, caught the attention of both Kurumu and Moka. "What is it, Tsukune?" Moka asked, her curiosity piqued. Tsukune spread out the contents for them to see¡ªphotos and documents that chronicled Gin¡¯s behavior since entering the academy. The three of them skimmed through the pages, revealing Gin¡¯s infamous reputation as a playboy. Interestingly, it seemed that his antics became more subdued right around the time he joined the newspaper club in the first semester, though his perverted tendencies clearly hadn¡¯t disappeared entirely. His antics became more serious around the start of this school year. Moka raised an eyebrow. "So he was always like this..." Kurumu frowned, "I knew he was bad, but wow. No wonder people talk about him." Tsukune, still processing the information, scratched his head, "Why would someone leave this for us?" "It doesn¡¯t matter!" Kurumu said excitedly, her eyes gleaming. "This is practically gold! With this, we¡¯ll be able to clear Tsukune¡¯s name without a shadow of a doubt!" Hearing that, Tsukune felt a wave of relief. On the way to the clubroom, they had been discussing how to counter Gin¡¯s false accusations, but without evidence, it would be their word against a senior. Worse still, Gin had scattered incriminating photos of Tsukune supposedly peeking into the girls'' locker room all over the school. The trio exchanged determined looks. They still had about an hour left for club activities, plenty of time to turn the tide. As they sifted through the damning photos and reports detailing Gin¡¯s perverted behavior, their advisor, Shizuka, entered the room. "Tsukune," Shizuka began, her usually playful tone replaced with a hint of seriousness, "I heard about the rumors. Is it true?" Tsukune immediately shook his head, raising his arms in defense. Despite Shizuka¡¯s usual lighthearted demeanor, her professional side as a teacher showed. She nodded thoughtfully, "Yeah, those pictures didn¡¯t seem like something you¡¯d do¡­ and they weren¡¯t created with magic either. Was it Gin?" Relief washed over Tsukune as he quickly nodded in confirmation. Kurumu, who had been tense and ready to defend Tsukune if necessary, visibly relaxed. "If it was Gin, then what are you three up to here?" Shizuka asked, curious but clearly on their side. With their teacher showing support, the trio eagerly explained their plan to use the newspaper to expose the truth and counter Gin¡¯s false claims. Shizuka smiled knowingly. Despite her carefree appearance, she was a veteran journalist and well-versed in exposing the truth. It didn¡¯t take long for her to offer guidance, helping them prepare their first newspaper edition with enough evidence to overturn Gin¡¯s slander of Tsukune¡¯s character easily. Unfortunately for Gin, he was about to learn the hard way that Shizuka was no amateur when it came to journalism.
The next day, the academy buzzed with activity and chatter. Just outside the gates stood a stall piled high with freshly printed newspapers, and behind it were three visibly exhausted students. Amidst the crowd''s noise and their fatigue, a strong, captivating voice rang out, cutting through the chaos like a blade, "Extra! Read all about it!" Kurumu¡¯s voice, tinged with her magical charm, immediately captured the attention of the passing students, drawing them in like moths to a flame. With Kurumu and Moka manning the newspaper stall, students of all kinds flocked to the booth to grab a copy of the first edition. Tsukune¡¯s presence also drew in a few curious students, especially those with heightened senses. It didn¡¯t take long. Within minutes of distributing the newspapers, the campus erupted with gasps and hushed whispers about Gin¡¯s exposed misdeeds and Tsukune¡¯s vindication. Word spread like wildfire, and soon the stall was swarmed with students¡ªsome eager to grab the latest scoop, others hoping for a chance to interact with Moka, Kurumu, and Tsukune. Thanks to their advisor¡¯s approval, the newspaper club was excused from today¡¯s classes to focus on the launch. ¡°Time is of the essence if you want to fix Tsukune¡¯s reputation,¡± Shizuka¡¯s advice echoed in their minds as they continued distributing papers to eager hands. Eventually, the crowd thinned, leaving the newspaper club members, minus their senior Gin, to post photos and posters on a nearby bulletin board. Moka stood on a ladder, fastening a poster while Tsukune and Kurumu carried the remaining newspapers. ¡°Who''d have guessed that saving my reputation would be our first story?¡± Tsukune asked, clearly exhausted but in a surprisingly good mood, chuckling to himself. ¡°Yeah, you''re pretty unlucky,¡± Kurumu teased, smiling as she helped. Tsukune then glanced at Moka, who was leaning forward on the ladder to staple another poster, ¡°Right, Moka?¡± Unfortunately for him, it was terrible timing¡ªhis gaze unintentionally landed where it shouldn¡¯t have. Almost immediately, Moka¡¯s foot shot back, landing squarely in Tsukune''s face, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about looking up here!¡± Kurumu gasped in shock as Tsukune stumbled back, trying to recover. ¡°I''ve had enough of perverts this past week, Tsukune,¡± Moka huffed. In his flustered state, Tsukune accidentally dropped the stack of newspapers, causing them to scatter on the ground, their headline clear to everyone who could see. ~Tsukune Aono, Innocent! Framed by Senior Ginei Morioka, a True Pervert!~ While Tsukune hurriedly apologized and Kurumu tried to scold Moka, elsewhere, Gin was fleeing from a large group of women chasing after him. Laughing to himself as he narrowly escaped, he muttered, ¡°Akashiya Moka will join my side! It¡¯s inevitable!¡± Back at the school, Shizuka, holding a copy of the first newspaper, watched Gin¡¯s escape with a mildly amused expression. ¡°He¡¯s gotten really unruly since San left,¡± she sighed. Chapter 36: The Small Stuff While Tsukune and Moka¡¯s lives had been a whirlwind of nonstop chaos ever since Tsukune chose to stay at the academy and Moka committed to supporting him, there were rare moments of calm. In these brief reprieves, there were no malicious or perverted monsters chasing after them¡ªwell, at least not actively. Kurumu, of course, was never far behind, making their trio complete during these quieter times. In one of these rare calm moments, Moka sat tiredly on an academy bench, slowly nodding off. Even though she was alone, she felt safe, knowing that a friend was close by. As if on cue, a familiar voice echoed across the empty area, "Moka! I got some tomato juice!" Tsukune''s voice sounded cheerful, excited to bring her the drink she loved. Unfortunately for him, in her half-asleep state, Moka¡¯s senses prioritized something other than hearing¡ªher nose picked up the familiar scent of blood. Still drowsy, she half-opened her eyes and smiled faintly at Tsukune, who appeared to be practically glowing in front of her. Tsukune, noticing her dazed expression, approached with a confused but still warm smile. "Uh, Moka?" he asked, puzzled. As a vampire with a natural craving for blood, Moka had learned to manage her hunger whenever her regular blood deliveries were delayed. Thankfully, her rosary seal helped suppress her cravings, and over time, she developed a liking for tomato juice. The red color and texture tricked her mind into thinking it was blood, delaying her urges. Still, it was only a temporary fix. Unfortunately for Tsukune, her regular blood supply isn''t available right now; and Tsukune himself was¡ªa much fresher source. Before he could react, Moka lunged at him, wrapping her arms around her favorite human and sinking her fangs into his neck. Tsukune yelped in surprise as Moka began to drink from him. Because no matter how much she liked tomato juice, Moka loved Tsukune¡¯s blood even more.
Being a werewolf, Gin¡¯s regenerative abilities were nearly unmatched, rivaled only by creatures like the hydra and phoenix. After being thoroughly beaten by Moka, he bounced back the very next day. However, his recovery was hardly peaceful¡ªhe spent the entire day evading an angry mob of women, led by none other than the powerful oni, Sakari. After slipping away from the vengeful crowd, Gin wandered around the outskirts of the academy¡¯s club buildings. As he approached one of the buildings, the familiar sound of women exercising reached his ears, making him smile mischievously. Despite being on the academy¡¯s "most wanted" list among the female population, Gin couldn¡¯t deny his nature. He loved women, and trouble seemed to follow him wherever they were. Following the sound, he eventually came across a wall with a sign taped to it. ~Temporary Changing Room! Please don¡¯t peek!~ A smirk spread across Gin¡¯s face. Being the reckless dog that he was, he didn¡¯t hesitate. Using his werewolf strength, he scaled the wall with ease, expecting a delightful view from the other side. What he didn¡¯t expect was an arrow flying straight toward him. Before Gin could react, the arrow¡ªinfused with powerful youki¡ªpierced his skull, sinking deep into his brain. For any lesser monster, this would have been a fatal blow. Even for Gin, it was serious enough to knock him out cold and send him flying backward. On the other side of the wall, the girls erupted into cheers as they saw their surprise attack land perfectly. Sakari, holding her longbow, grinned with satisfaction. Setting down her yumi, she raised her hand in victory, causing the other students to cheer even louder. While the girls celebrated, Gin lay on the ground, sputtering blood, his body struggling to heal with the arrow still lodged in his head. His werewolf regeneration was impressive, but with such a serious wound inflicted by sharp youki, the process was going to take time¡ªa fact Sakari was well aware of. After a brief celebration, Sakari dismissed the girls, telling them their job was done for now. She however walked over to where Gin lay unconscious, watching as his body slowly tried to mend itself. She had no intention of finishing him off while he was down. Sakari wanted Gin fully healed so she could face him at his best¡ªand then, she¡¯d teach him a lesson he wouldn¡¯t forget.
One weekend, Kurumu, ever focused on her goal to win over her "destined one" Tsukune, was busy baking in her dorm. Coming from a powerful succubus family, Kurumu had the luxury of renovating her room to include not only a cozy bedroom but also a small kitchen where she could indulge her love of baking. Aside from her natural talents of charming men and expanding her would-be harem, Kurumu had a deep passion for baking. With her ambitions of conquering men no longer her everyday focus, she had filled the void with cooking, baking, and rigorous training. Today, Kurumu was baking cookies, one of her favorite treats. As she meticulously prepared her ingredients, a wave of frustration hit her¡ªdespite all her daily training, she still couldn¡¯t defeat Moka in a fight.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. If I can¡¯t beat Moka in a proper fight¡­ Suddenly, an idea flashed in her mind, and with a mischievous glint in her eyes, she exclaimed, "I know! I¡¯ll poison her instead!" With the skill of a master baker, Kurumu set to work, crafting cookies that appeared completely normal¡ªperfectly golden, irresistibly delicious, and screaming to be eaten. The plan was foolproof¡­ or so she thought. However, being a succubus, Kurumu¡¯s natural charm infused everything she did, including her baking. And as a lover of cookies herself, she had a particular weakness for the sweet treats she was now creating. Her own enchantment backfired, as the sight and smell of the cookies became too tempting to resist. Without realizing it, she ended up eating her own poisoned batch. For the next few days, Kurumu found herself confined to her room, recovering from her unintended self-inflicted illness. Despite her rivalry with Moka, the vampire came to check on her regularly, even bringing her some food while Tsukune waited downstairs in the dorm lobby. On the last day of her recovery, after Moka had dropped off a final meal and left, Kurumu lay in bed, staring up at the ceiling with a grumble of annoyance. I guess¡­ she isn¡¯t that bad, she thought grudgingly, though she would never admit it aloud.
In another part of the academy, Shizuka Nekonome, Tsukune¡¯s homeroom teacher and the newspaper club¡¯s advisor, was busy with her rounds. As one of the few monsters interested in teaching other monsters, Shizuka had her hands full. Besides being a teacher, she also served as a patrol guard, advised the newspaper club, and even helped maintain the academy''s barrier. The academy, despite its global influence, struggled to recruit monster educators. This left Shizuka overworked, though the job came with perks. The academy was quite wealthy, and she was well-compensated. But being stuck at the academy meant she rarely had chances to spend her earnings in the human world. Except when it came to food. Even if it came at a premium, Shizuka regularly splurged on seafood, having it delivered straight to her room. Tuna was her favorite. As she strolled through the corridors, she passed by a pair of students engaged in a lighthearted conversation. ¡°You should really come to my dorm tonight!¡± one of the students said excitedly. ¡°Why? What¡¯s going on?¡± asked the other. ¡°I got a goldfish from the mall! It¡¯s so cute!¡± ¡°Oooh, no way! I wanna see it!¡± Despite being a teacher with well-practiced magical abilities, Shizuka sometimes let her concentration slip. And right now, as she overheard the conversation about the goldfish, her mind wandered, imagining the delicious seafood meal it could make. She lost focus on her transformation spell, and her cat ears and tail popped out, twitching happily. Without realizing it, Shizuka''s tail swayed back and forth in excitement as she continued her patrol, thinking about her dinner plans. Mmm, tuna tonight sounds purrfect, she mused with a contented smile. Her stomach growled in agreement.
In a well-lit, elegantly furnished office, a handsome man with long, blonde hair flowing past his shoulders sat behind a desk, calmly handling paperwork as smooth jazz played softly in the background. His androgynous features often led people to mistake him for a woman at first glance, but Kuyo¡¯s deep, unmistakably masculine voice quickly corrected any such misunderstandings. Across from him stood one of his most trusted aides, Sato Kirigaya, a tall, muscular student with short green hair. Sato held a folder in his large hands. ¡°Kuyo, I have a report to deliver,¡± Sato announced. Kuyo raised an eyebrow, his curiosity piqued. ¡°You¡¯re giving me the report? I expected Keito to handle this.¡± Sato nodded and replied, ¡°Normally, yes. But do you remember the order you gave me two years ago?¡± Kuyo leaned back in his chair, momentarily searching his memory. After a brief pause, the image of a particular student¡ªa girl with an innocent, almost childlike face¡ªcame to mind. His expression tightened for a split second before he composed himself. Kuyo didn¡¯t enjoy recalling moments of personal defeat, especially not when it involved her. San¡­ the one who forced me to discover my fourth tail¡­ Shaking off the unpleasant memory, Kuyo regained his usual calm, composed demeanor. His voice returned to its neutral tone. ¡°Ah, the newspaper club.¡± Sato nodded again. ¡°Yes. You instructed me to keep an eye on them and report any changes.¡± Kuyo¡¯s expression remained unreadable as he recalled that order. At the time, the now-graduated San had been the strongest student in the academy, maintaining peace with little effort wherever she went. Kuyo, driven by ambition, had challenged her when he first enrolled, seeking to assert his power and authority. But San had defeated him with ease. I couldn¡¯t even break through her barrier¡­ Even now, with his power having doubled since then, Kuyo wasn¡¯t entirely certain he could defeat his former senior. That lingering doubt gnawed at him, though he would never show it. Taking the folder from Sato, Kuyo opened it and scanned through the contents, which included photographs of a shattered rooftop. Sato began his explanation. ¡°This is the aftermath of a fight between Gin and Moka, both members of the newspaper club.¡± Hearing Gin¡¯s name, Kuyo frowned. His relationship with Gin was complicated. As the head of the Public Safety Committee, Kuyo was involved in extorting various clubs and organizations for resources. Most complied, but a few groups were harder to manipulate, either due to their small size or the strength of their members. The newspaper club fell into both categories¡ªsmall in numbers and protected fiercely by Gin. That dog guarded the club like it was her last gift to him. Gin¡¯s strength reminded Kuyo of San, stirring up a wave of unpleasant memories. ¡°Gin must¡¯ve gone all out,¡± Kuyo said, his voice laced with false sympathy. ¡°I pity whoever was on the receiving end.¡± To Kuyo¡¯s surprise, Sato shook his head. ¡°Gin didn¡¯t win, sir.¡± Kuyo¡¯s sharp golden eyes widened slightly. ¡°Moka won, then?¡± Sato nodded. ¡°And quite decisively, if I may add.¡± Kuyo leaned back, deep in thought. Gin was no ordinary monster¡ªhe was a werewolf of exceptional strength, a paragon of his race. For him to lose, and so easily, to a freshman two years younger than him¡­ even if Moka was a vampire, it was still noteworthy. Kuyo was confident he could defeat Gin, but he knew better than to underestimate the werewolf. A loss like this signaled something more. ¡°This Moka. We had records on her, correct?¡± Kuyo asked, flipping through the report. Sato nodded. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°Tell Keito to send those records to my office. If she¡¯s this powerful, why didn¡¯t I receive a report sooner?¡± There was an edge to Kuyo¡¯s voice, his temper flaring as he let a surge of youki ripple outward. Sato swallowed, adjusting his collar as Kuyo¡¯s immense power bore down on him. Nevertheless, he answered with composure, ¡°She flew under the radar, sir. There are records of various monsters assaulting her, but their defeats were mostly attributed to a student named Tsukune.¡± Kuyo paused, the name catching his attention. He opened the part of the report that referenced Tsukune, a seemingly average-looking monster. He recalled the vandalism incident where he¡¯d first laid eyes on him. At the time, Kuyo had noted Tsukune¡¯s unusual control over his youki. Rumors had pegged him as a vampire, leading Kuyo to assume he was an S-Class monster. But if Moka is the vampire¡­ then what exactly is Tsukune? Chapter 37: Yukari Sendo After the chaotic incident with Gin, life for Tsukune, Moka, and Kurumu settled into a more peaceful rhythm. They were finally able to focus on their regular school tasks without any interruptions. The academy, true to its mission, continued to emphasize how monsters should blend seamlessly into human society. And that included the exhausting, mind-boggling exams. At the moment, a large crowd of students had gathered in the academy¡¯s expansive quadrangle, all jostling to get a glimpse of the giant bulletin board at the center. The board, a symbol of both hope and dread, displayed the results of this year¡¯s midterms¡ªhundreds of names, meticulously ranked in order of academic performance. Eager whispers filled the air as students scanned the board, trying to find their names among the mass, each hoping for a result that would bring them relief¡ªor at least, not too much disappointment. ¡°No, no, no!¡± ¡°The test results are up!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t bear to look!¡± The panic among the students was palpable. While the academy¡¯s main focus was on teaching monsters, this level of stress over test results was a universal experience, one even human students would recognize all too well. Despite the academy¡¯s supernatural nature, many of the subjects were surprisingly similar to those taught in human schools¡ªMath, Language, and basic College Prep. Those who excelled in these areas were often recommended to prestigious human universities, a crucial step in helping monsters blend seamlessly into the human world and secure a future among them. As the students crowded around the bulletin board, scanning the list for their names, one name stood out in bold letters at the very top: Yukari Sendo! ¡°Excuse me. Pardon me. Sorry, may I squeeze through?¡± Despite the majority of students being absorbed in finding their own rankings, they couldn''t help but notice a familiar voice cutting through the noise. Most shifted aside as Moka gracefully approached the board, her usual soft demeanor drawing attention. With wide, curious eyes, Moka finally located her name. 13th Place: Moka Akashiya. She blinked, momentarily stunned by her placement. The students around her, noticing her name as well, began to murmur in amazement. ¡°Moka''s in 13th place?!¡± ¡°She¡¯s not just beautiful, she¡¯s brilliant too!¡± ¡°And she¡¯s not stuck up either!¡± ¡°She¡¯s literally the perfect woman!¡± ¡°Moka, we love you!!¡± Moka was surprised at the sudden flood of admiration from her peers, unsure how to respond to the overwhelming affection. Just then, a familiar voice, softer but unmistakable, cut through the noise. ¡°Moka!¡± Turning toward the voice, Moka¡¯s face lit up as she spotted Tsukune approaching with a warm smile. He was genuinely excited for her, despite his own modest placement of 252nd, right in the middle of the first-year students. What he didn¡¯t know was that Moka looked for his name on the list before even looking for her own. ¡°You¡¯re really amazing! You¡¯re my role model, you know,¡± Tsukune said, smiling sheepishly, fully aware of the vast gap between the two of them. Moka returned the smile, touched by his sincerity. Seeing Moka blush at his compliment, Tsukune couldn''t help but reflect, Sometimes... Moka seems perfect, completely out of reach for someone like me. I guess I understand why she didn''t have any friends in middle school. She''s just too perfect and impossible to approach. But that thought didn¡¯t sit well with him. Tsukune wasn¡¯t content with the gap between them; he wanted to close it, to feel like he could stand beside her. With a slightly embarrassed tone, he mustered the courage to ask, ¡°W-Will you help me study next time?¡± He smiled, trying to hide his nervousness. Even though Moka was amazing, he reminded himself that, deep inside, she was still Moka¡ªsomeone he cared about. Moka¡¯s eyes softened at his request, and she playfully winked. ¡°Sure! But only if you promise to let me drink your blood!¡±Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. Tsukune laughed, his worries easing as her teasing brought out the side of Moka he adored. A cute vampire... he thought, feeling closer to her than before. ¡°Come onnnn, just one sip!¡± Moka pleaded, dragging out her words in an irresistibly cute tone. Tsukune backed away slowly, grinning as Moka closed the distance. ¡°You always say that, but it¡¯s never just one ¡®sip¡¯!¡± ¡°Nooo, I promise! Just one!¡± Moka insisted, her eyes sparkling mischievously. Tsukune laughed and started to run, playfully dodging her advances. ¡°I¡¯m not falling for that!¡± he called out, picking up speed as Moka chased him, both of them laughing as they weaved through the crowd of envious students. Near the bulletin board, a small student stood quietly, her melancholic gaze following Tsukune and Moka as they playfully disappeared into the distance. Her childlike features seemed even more delicate under the weight of her sigh as she watched the two vanish from sight, her unspoken affection, once again slipping away. ¡°Hello, Yukari,¡± came a familiar, grating voice. Yukari turned toward the speaker and saw a tall, slightly dark-skinned student with blonde hair, his expression smug. "Top of the class again, eh?" he remarked. Without waiting for a response, the boy continued in a condescending tone, ¡°At only 11 years old? You must be thrilled they let you skip all those grades.¡± Yukari immediately felt a wave of anxiety but maintained a calm facade. Him again¡­ Oblivious or intentionally ignoring her discomfort, the class president approached, flanked by two other students. His voice was dripping with mockery as he spoke, loud enough for anyone nearby to hear, ¡°Aren¡¯t we all just so lucky to have our little genius?¡± He glanced at his companions for support, basking in the attention. Summoning her courage, Yukari managed to respond, her voice steady despite her nerves. ¡°C-Class president, how may I help you?¡± The president''s smile faltered, his expression hardening. For a brief second, the illusion of his human form flickered, revealing a glimpse of his monstrous nature¡ªrows of sharp, menacing teeth. Ignoring her question, he stepped closer and shoved her head. ¡°It¡¯s too bad you¡¯re not smart enough to learn the school¡¯s dress code!¡± he yelled, making sure his audience could hear. Despite Yokai Academy¡¯s attempt to maintain a human-like environment, monsters couldn¡¯t fully suppress their instincts. Deep down, all monsters adhered to the ancient law of nature: survival of the fittest. And for the class president, it was time to assert dominance. He shoved her again, harder this time. ¡°Or do you think you¡¯re special?!¡± Yukari stumbled, barely maintaining her balance. ¡°P-Please, not again¡­¡± she muttered, her voice shaking. Around them, other students gathered, some watching with morbid curiosity, others with quiet amusement. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± one student whispered. ¡°Oh, just the genius getting worked over by her class president,¡± another replied. ¡°Well, what does she expect, dressing like some sort of cosplayer all the time?¡± The class president¡¯s grin widened, emboldened by the murmurs of approval. He leaned down, his face inches from Yukari¡¯s, his voice dropping to a harsh whisper. ¡°You make me embarrassed to be president of this class.¡± Yukari clenched her jaw, her anger bubbling beneath the surface, but she held it in. ¡°In fact,¡± he continued, his voice dripping with venom, ¡°just being in the same class as a dirty, little witch like you makes me wanna puke.¡± His words hit hard, each insult designed to tear Yukari down, but she wasn¡¯t the type to let it slide. With a subtle flick of her wand, she sent a nearby rock flying into the class president¡¯s head. A soft "gonk" echoed as the rock struck, momentarily pausing his tirade. He flinched in pain, momentarily stunned, and the crowd watched in disbelief. Feeling a surge of confidence, Yukari laughed. "Hah! Serves you right!" But the class president wasn¡¯t one to be embarrassed so easily. Yukari¡¯s small act of defiance ignited his fury. Without hesitation, he lunged at her, his body stretching unnaturally as his hand transformed into a claw. ¡°You¡¯ll pay for that, you little bi¡ª¡± Before he could finish, a blur of pink hair shot between him and Yukari. "Stop!" Moka shouted, placing herself squarely in front of Yukari, shielding her from the class president¡¯s incoming attack. The sudden appearance of Moka, the academy¡¯s beloved figure, made the class president halt in his tracks. He immediately pulled back, canceling his transformation in a rush, the strain of reversing it so quickly leaving him breathless. The last thing he wanted was to harm Moka, especially in front of so many witnesses. Shit. Moka glared at the class president, her presence radiating calm authority. ¡°Sorry to interrupt,¡± she said firmly, ¡°but I couldn¡¯t stand by and do nothing.¡± Yukari, still stunned, blushed as she realized Moka had come to her rescue. She gasped, wanting to speak but too overwhelmed to find the words. Meanwhile, Tsukune, who had been with Moka moments ago, stood in awe of how quickly she had intervened. I knew she was holding back when she chased me, but she¡¯s so fast! he thought, catching up to her. "Moka!" Tsukune called out, but Moka didn¡¯t turn, her attention fixed on the class president. The crowd murmured in excitement. The earlier atmosphere of intimidation had shifted. Now it felt as though a knight had arrived to slay a villainous dragon. "She jumped in!" an excited student exclaimed. "Moka¡¯s going to fight the prez!" "She¡¯s amazing! Protecting even witches!" The class president felt the weight of the crowd¡¯s shifting opinion. The admiration once directed at him was now focused entirely on Moka. He glanced at Tsukune, who was closing in behind her. Two vampires? Panic began to creep in as the class president¡¯s thoughts turned toward a possible fight. One of his cronies leaned in, whispering nervously, "Boss, this is bad. Too many people, and that¡¯s Moka and Tsukune." ¡°I know, you idiot,¡± the class president growled, seething. His eyes darted toward Yukari, who was hiding behind Moka. With a sneer, he spat on the ground. ¡°I made my point, didn¡¯t I, Yukari?¡± Yukari remained silent, her lips pressed tightly together, unwilling to give him any satisfaction. Realizing he¡¯d lost the upper hand, the class president clicked his tongue in frustration. "Let¡¯s get out of here," he barked at his cronies. Without waiting for Moka to respond, the three slunk away, the crowd parting for them in silence. Moka sighed in relief, her tense shoulders relaxing as she turned to Tsukune with a soft smile, silently gesturing for him to come closer and support her. Without hesitation, Tsukune moved to her side, offering a reassuring presence. With Tsukune now at her side, Moka turned her attention to Yukari, who was staring up at her with wide, sparkling eyes. Yukari¡¯s hands were clasped over her mouth, her awe unmistakable as she gazed at Moka. Yukari couldn¡¯t help but be captivated. Moka, towering over her, looked like the very embodiment of grace and strength, while Tsukune stood slightly behind, almost fading into the background in Yukari¡¯s starstruck mind. She¡¯s so beautiful!! So perfect!! ¡°M-Moka!¡± Yukari called out, seizing the opportunity to get closer to her idol. ¡°I-I want to be¡ª¡± Before she could finish, Tsukune, noticing the crowd slowly closing in on them, acted quickly. His instinct kicked in, and without hesitation, he grabbed both Moka and Yukari by the arms. ¡°We need to go!¡± he said urgently, pulling them away from the swelling crowd. His usual danger sense was screaming at him to escape before things got out of control. Yukari¡¯s words were cut short as the three of them dashed off together. Chapter 38: New Relationships Tadashi, Yukari¡¯s class president, stormed away from the crowded quadrangle, his fists clenched so tightly that his knuckles turned white. His two lackeys trailed behind him, exchanging wary glances. Once they reached a quiet, deserted area, safely out of sight, Tadashi let loose. ¡°Damn it!¡± he shouted, slamming his foot into a trash can with enough force to dent the metal. ¡°That little brat! Who does she think she is, acting like she¡¯s better than us?!¡± His outburst made his lackeys uneasy. Although they belonged to the same race of monsters, Tadashi¡¯s strength far surpassed theirs. He¡¯d never hurt them, but his temper always flared dangerously when Yukari was involved. Eventually, the larger of the two spoke up, ¡°Tadashi, maybe you should calm dow¡ª¡± Before he could finish, Tadashi lunged forward, seizing him by the collar and lifting him effortlessly. ¡°Calm down?!¡± he growled, eyes blazing. Seeing the fear in his friend¡¯s eyes, Tadashi¡¯s anger softened, and he let go, backing away. ¡°I¡­ Sorry. That was stupid of me.¡± His friend replied in an understanding tone, ¡°No, I get it. It¡¯s that witch, Yukari¡ªthat¡¯s why you¡¯re so on edge.¡± Tadashi nodded, glancing at him. ¡°You¡¯re right, Tokage. We shouldn¡¯t be taking this out on each other.¡± Despite his larger frame, Tokage nodded meekly. Their other friend, Mitsuya, then chimed in with a suggestion. ¡°What if we find Yukari when she¡¯s alone? And when she¡¯s isolated, we handle things the way we should¡¯ve from the start.¡± Tadashi¡¯s expression twisted into a dangerous grin. ¡°I like the way you think.¡± But Tokage hesitated, shifting nervously. ¡°B-But what about Moka and Tsukune? I heard they¡¯re both vampires.¡± The mention of Moka and Tsukune made all three of them pause, each flinching. At the moment, they had no idea of how to fight one vampire, let alone two. The three looked at each other, waiting, hoping one of them would come up with an idea. Then, after a tense silence, an idea sparked in Tadashi¡¯s mind. His grin returned, sharper than ever.
Despite being pulled along by Tsukune, Yukari felt no anxiety about the unfamiliar guy taking her by the hand. Her mind was entirely absorbed by the sight of Moka running beside him, her graceful presence captivating Yukari¡¯s thoughts. Finally, Tsukune led them to a quieter sitting area away from the crowd, where he paused to catch his breath. Yukari, however, only had eyes for Moka, continuing to gaze at her with admiration. Moka noticed Yukari¡¯s devoted stare and smiled warmly, reflecting the affection back at her. This simple gesture only made Yukari¡¯s heart race faster, filling her with even more admiration for her idol. Eventually, Yukari gathered her courage and spoke up, ¡°Y-You saved me, Moka! You saved me!" Her voice was brimming with admiration and gratitude. She quickly added, more formally, "My gratitude is... profound beyond measure!" Tsukune muttered in confusion, ¡°Beyond measure?¡± while Moka just smiled and replied warmly, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it! I hate it when people get picked on just because they¡¯re different!¡± The sincerity in Moka''s tone resonated deeply. After all, she herself knew the pain of isolation, being set apart because of who she was. As Tsukune tried to join in, he quickly realized the conversation had already picked up momentum, with Yukari and Moka bonding over their shared experiences. ¡°You¡¯re so incredible, Yukari! Top of the midterms! And at such a young age, too!¡± Moka gushed. Yukari turned pink at the compliment, flustered. ¡°I-I¡¯m not that young! I¡¯m already 11!¡± Moka grinned. ¡°Of course, you¡¯re not! And your outfit is beautiful too!¡± This threw Tsukune off for a second, 11 years old?? he thought, still wrapping his mind around the idea. Meanwhile, Yukari was completely taken aback by the compliments. She sprang to her feet, waving her hands in a mix of nerves and excitement. ¡°Y-You really think so?! N-No way! You¡¯re the beautiful one, Moka!¡± Moka smiled at her with understanding, while Tsukune watched in bemusement. Seeing Moka¡¯s encouraging expression only made Yukari more flustered. I can¡¯t let Moka think of me as just a kid! Yukari thought, her heart racing. ¡°Y-Y-You''re the one who¡¯s beautiful, M-Moka!¡± she blurted out, feeling triumphant. Okay, now tell her how much you admire her! ¡°In fact... I¡­ I¡­¡± she stammered. ¡°Yes?¡± Moka asked, gently encouraging her. Tsukune waited, intrigued. Gathering every ounce of courage, Yukari dashed forward, hugging Moka tightly and declaring, ¡°I love you!!¡± ¡°Y-You what?!¡± Tsukune blurted out, completely caught off guard. Ignoring Tsukune¡¯s reaction, Yukari spoke with newfound courage, still hugging Moka. ¡°From the first moment I saw you, I haven¡¯t been able to get you out of my mind!¡± She let the words hang, her voice dropping into a softer tone. ¡°And now¡­¡± Despite her courage, Yukari¡¯s confidence wavered as she continued, ¡°May I¡­ spend time with you? No, I misspoke¡ªam I even worthy to be in your presence?¡± Sensing Yukari¡¯s nervousness starting to spiral, Moka smiled warmly, answering with a gentle laugh, ¡°Um¡­ how about we become friends?¡± Immediately, Yukari¡¯s eyes lit up, and she hugged Moka even tighter. ¡°Thank you, thank you, thank you!¡± she squealed, bouncing up and down in excitement. Each enthusiastic jump made Yukari¡¯s head bump lightly against Moka¡¯s chest, making Moka wince a bit, though she kept smiling through the minor discomfort. ¡°S-Sure! You¡¯re welcome!¡± she replied, trying to keep her balance. Tsukune watched, his expression was a mix of amusement and a slight sense of foreboding. This is all good, right? he thought, reassuring himself. Nothing had gone wrong since Gin¡¯s last attempt at causing trouble, and their troublesome senior had been avoiding them altogether. With one final mental pep talk, he nodded to himself. Yeah¡­ everything will be just fine.
Hermann stared at his name on the bulletin board, bracing for the worst, only to find he hadn¡¯t done so badly after all. 240th¡­ not bad, he thought. Could be worse¡ªI could be smack in the middle. That¡¯d probably feel worse. But he didn¡¯t bother to check who actually was in the middle. Just as he was about to leave, a commotion erupted nearby. Hermann turned toward the noise, but his slouched posture kept him from seeing what was happening.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. Eh, whatever. Shrugging it off, he weaved through the growing crowd gathering around the source of the noise. Once he was free of the mass, he headed over toward the gym buildings, figuring a few laps around the track would clear his mind. Once there, he headed straight to the locker room, quickly changing into something more comfortable for running. Dressed for the track, he stepped outside and started stretching, getting his muscles warmed up before his run. As Hermann continued his warm-ups, he spotted a familiar face entering the gym. Sakari, tall and built like an athlete, was heading over toward the boxing area alongside someone Hermann recognized from the campus paper a week ago. What was his name again? Started with a G¡­ Gin-senpai, right? Hermann mused, recalling the guy¡¯s infamous reputation. As Hermann peered closer, he noticed Gin¡¯s wrist turning an angry shade of purple in Sakari¡¯s iron grip. Intrigued, Hermann¡¯s curiosity got the better of him, and he stepped off the track to follow them. Doing his best to stay unnoticed, he slipped into the boxing gym, only to realize it was bustling with students working out. Guess there¡¯s no point in sneaking around here. He walked in casually, scanning the room for Sakari and Gin. But just as he rounded a corner, he accidentally collided with someone. ¡°Ouch!¡± a high-pitched, irritated voice exclaimed. Hermann looked down to see a very small well-proportioned, tanned girl with a surprisingly hefty chest, groaning as she rubbed her slightly bruised nose. ¡°Watch where you¡¯re going, you idiot!¡± Rainee scolded, glaring up at him. Cute, Hermann thought absently. He stepped forward, offering a hand. ¡°Sorry,¡± he said quietly. Hermann was never one to raise his voice¡ªhe was too laid-back for that. Rainee groaned, still looking annoyed, but took Hermann¡¯s hand and stood up. Hermann noted that she wasn¡¯t exactly dressed for the gym¡ªthough neither was he, at least he¡¯d come in running clothes, which made his presence a bit more convincing. Once she was up, Rainee muttered a quick ¡°thank you¡± and left without another glance. Hermann watched her go, taking in her features. She¡¯s¡­ well-developed too. After a moment, he remembered why he¡¯d come to the gym in the first place. Right. Those two. Curiosity reignited, Hermann continued his exploration of the boxing gym. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder at the academy¡¯s budget to build such an extensive facility just for boxing. Before he could answer his own question, a loud voice caught his attention from one of the boxing rings. ¡°Do we really have to do this?!¡± Hermann turned toward the source and spotted Gin and Sakari, both in proper gym attire with their arms wrapped for sparring. Instinctively, Hermann ducked to the side, hiding just enough to watch them without being noticed. Sakari, dressed in a sports bra that revealed her chiseled physique, chuckled. "You heard the girls. If you want their forgiveness, they get to watch me pummel you." Hermann looked around, noticing the boxing ring was surrounded by a crowd of girls, from first-years to fourth-years, all watching eagerly. Gin sighed, raising his fists. "You know you can¡¯t beat me." Sakari raised her own, smiling. "Maybe, but if I want to get better, I¡¯ve got to learn from those stronger than me." Without hesitation, Sakari lunged forward, delivering a swift, precise jab. Gin ducked, using the momentum to power up an upward swing, aiming a sharp left uppercut. Instead of dodging, Sakari dropped her head, catching his fist directly on her forehead. Gin''s knuckles cracked under the impact, and he winced in pain. Sakari took advantage, aiming a powerful right hook at his face. At the last moment, Gin channeled youki into his legs, giving himself a burst of speed to dodge just in time. Sakari didn¡¯t let up, charging at Gin with another powerful straight punch aimed at his face. He barely dodged, stepping back just in time. He countered with a high kick, raising his right leg for a powerful strike to Sakari¡¯s side. The kick landed, but Gin quickly realized that even his youki-infused strike didn¡¯t break through her impressive defense. Damn, she¡¯s as tough as Moka. Before he could fully withdraw his leg, Sakari grabbed hold of it, swinging him around effortlessly and launching him across the ring. As Gin flew, Sakari lunged forward, preparing to deliver a bone-shattering blow as he rebounded from the ring¡¯s ropes back toward her. As Sakari closed the gap with frightening speed, Gin felt a rush of panic. While he¡¯d always been a formidable creature, he¡¯d rarely faced truly strong opponents. Aside from a handful like his former senior San, the current Public Safety Committee head Kuyo, and Moka herself, he was used to having the upper hand. Pouring an excessive amount of youki into his body, Gin barely managed to dodge Sakari¡¯s strike, feeling the strain from the sudden exertion. He retreated a few steps, taking a moment to catch his breath. For once, he wasn¡¯t focused on admiring her body that was starting to become drenched with sweat. He was too busy sizing up the threat. And here¡¯s someone who lives for this, he thought. Unlike Gin, Sakari thrived on the thrill of combat. Where he¡¯d never sought out powerful opponents, she actively pursued them, pushing herself each time. Noticing Gin¡¯s shift in focus, Sakari grinned, pleased to see that he was finally beginning to take her seriously. "So, are you going to transform, or do I have to beat you down as you are?" Sakari taunted, her grin daring him to make a move. Gin scowled. Without his true form, he couldn¡¯t access his full strength. In this human guise, he could maybe manage 40% of his true power. Glancing around, he saw the crowd of girls watching, all of them rooting for Sakari to knock him down a peg. Transforming here was out of the question¡ªhis reputation was already shaky enough. So far, Moka was the only one who¡¯d seen him in his true form, and he wanted to keep it that way. Clicking his tongue, Gin shifted into a ready stance. If he was going to keep his image as the charming upperclassman, he¡¯d have to win this without transforming. Sakari grinned, and they both resumed their bout, with her firmly keeping the upper hand. Hermann, who had been watching the fight from the start, was quietly in awe. Wow, these two are incredible. He tried staying hidden for a better view, but as the crowd around them grew, he edged closer and soon found himself surrounded by cheering girls, all rooting for Sakari. Just then, he felt someone bump into him. Turning, he spotted a familiar short figure¡ªRainee, her camera in hand, trying her best to sneak a peek at the fight. Feeling his gaze, Rainee whipped her head up and hissed, "You!" Fortunately, the noise drowned her out, and Hermann, pointing to himself, asked, "Me?" Not really interested in him, she shrugged and attempted to stand on her toes, but her height made it impossible to see over the crowd. She muttered under her breath, searching for a stool when she noticed Hermann again, sneaking glances at her while still watching the fight. Smiling mischievously, she patted his arm, catching his attention. His bangs hid his eyes, making it hard to read him, but she noticed he flinched slightly at her touch. Afraid? Or just surprised? Rainee gave him her sweetest smile. I¡¯m betting on surprised. ¡°Hey, umm¡­¡± She fidgeted, feigning shyness. ¡°I really want to see the fight. Could you help me?¡± Hermann, unaccustomed to attention from girls, stammered, ¡°U-Uh, yes¡­ how can I help? M-Maybe a stool? I can look for one if yo¡ª¡± Before he could finish, Rainee waved her hand in a dismissive but adorable way, and he instinctively followed her movements as if spellbound. Once Hermann had stooped to Rainee''s level, he heard her soft whisper. Unbeknownst to him, it was lightly infused with magic. Although Rainee¡¯s body had suffered from Moka''s earlier attack, her mentor Cottus had managed to repair her magical pathways, enabling her to perform minor spells again. Lacing her voice with a hint of charm, she whispered, ¡°Could you help me up? I want to ride you.¡± Hermann¡¯s mind raced, panicked thoughts darting through his head. W-What does she mean by that?! Luckily for him, Rainee clarified with a smirk, ¡°Get down; I need to ride your shoulders.¡± Hermann nearly stumbled but managed to steady his knees. Her request held a gentle but undeniable sway over him. Bending down, he murmured, ¡°Alright, hop on.¡± Grinning, Rainee climbed onto his shoulders. Normally, a minor charm wouldn¡¯t sway someone this much, but her appearance and Hermann¡¯s admiration made him especially susceptible. Once Rainee was perched, Hermann stood up, lifting the short, curvy girl high enough for her to get a full view of the ring. Inside, the fight had escalated. Gin¡¯s face was bruised, one eye swollen shut with blood trickling down, while Sakari looked worn, her arm and side bruised. It was clear who had the upper hand. Gin grinned, his wounds gradually healing as his body worked overtime to recover. In human form, I might not be stronger, but I can outlast her. Sakari smirked, sensing her limits yet determined. I can¡¯t win today¡­ but if I learn that youki technique he keeps using, I¡¯ll beat him next time. They clashed once more, until they finally collapsed in exhaustion¡ªGin leaning on the ropes, Sakari on the ground, catching her breath. Finally, Gin straightened and declared, ¡°Alright, we¡¯re done. Sins forgiven.¡± But as he turned to leave, he heard Sakari laugh. He looked back, wary of her sudden laughter. ¡°Why are you laughing?¡± he asked cautiously. Nearby girls started to giggle as well, especially those closest to Sakari. With a bright smile, Sakari explained, ¡°The condition for forgiveness was that they¡¯d watch me pummel you. And so far, I haven¡¯t pummeled you. A few hits? Sure. But that¡¯s not the same as a full pummeling.¡± Gin scowled, glancing at the girls surrounding the ring. They might have found Gin handsome, but his attitude soured their opinion; they clearly wanted to see him taken down a peg. Sakari stood up, now surrounded by her cheering ¡°fan club,¡± and flashed Gin a confident grin. ¡°Same time tomorrow,¡± she announced. ¡°If you don¡¯t transform, I¡¯ll eventually beat you, even if it takes three or four rounds.¡± Stunned by Sakari¡¯s declaration, Gin stood speechless as the crowd of girls gradually dispersed, many following Sakari out of the gym. Hermann and Rainee slipped away as well, both quietly savoring the spectacle they had witnessed. Once they were out of Gin¡¯s earshot, Rainee burst into laughter. ¡°Oh, this is going to be so good. Now Tsukune and Moka can finally get some peace from that pervert.¡± Hermann turned to her, eyebrows raised at the mention of his neighbor¡¯s name. She knows Tsukune, too? he wondered. ¡°You know Tsukune?¡± he asked, surprised. Rainee glanced over, equally surprised. ¡°You know Tsukune?¡± she echoed, asking the same question back. Before they could answer each other, loud voices echoed from the gym entrance. Three students stepped inside, calling out, ¡°Nihebi! Are you here?¡± Reacting instinctively, Rainee darted away to find a new hiding spot with a better view of the newcomers. Hermann followed, prompting her to hiss, ¡°Why are you following me?¡± Confused, Hermann whispered back, ¡°I thought I was supposed to follow you.¡± ¡°No, go away! I need to¡ª¡± Before she could finish, a large student stepped forward to greet the new arrivals. She quickly shuts up, intent on listening to this conversation. This student, Nihebi, grinned and shouted, ¡°Tadashi! Cousin! You finally showed up! What brings you here?¡± Tadashi smirked, clearly pleased by Nihebi¡¯s respectful welcome. ¡°Nihebi, I have a favor to ask.¡± Rainee frowned, recognizing Tadashi immediately. The one harassing Yukari Sendo. Though she didn¡¯t know Yukari personally, Rainee, a connoisseur of campus rumors, was well aware of the more notable and notorious students. Rainee leaned in, listening intently as Tadashi and Nihebi started their conversation, with Hermann crouching beside her, equally curious. Chapter 39: Warning Like any other day, Tsukune woke up early to squeeze in his steadily growing exercise routine. After a quick warm-up, he started lifting the weights he¡¯d bought from the Academy Mall. Still can¡¯t believe this place even has a mall, he thought, though he quickly pushed the thought aside and focused on his workout, pushing his human body to its limits. At first, the youki-laden air in the dorms had been exhausting to deal with, but now he was accustomed to it. Maybe it¡¯s made me stronger a lot faster than usual. After a rigorous hour of exercise, he rushed to shower, keeping to his tight morning schedule. As he hurried down the hall, he bumped into a weary-looking Hermann. ¡°Hermann, good morning!¡± Tsukune said, politely greeting Hermann. Hermann flinched slightly, surprised. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just you. Good morning, Tsukune.¡± ¡°You okay?¡± Tsukune asked, noticing Hermann¡¯s tired expression. Surprised at someone showing concern for him so early, Hermann felt a bit more confident in his decision to warn Tsukune about yesterday. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine. Also¡­ I heard about what happened with Gin.¡± Tsukune, intrigued, followed Hermann¡¯s gesture to walk with him to the elevator. As they exited the dorm and headed toward their classes, Hermann listened to Tsukune¡¯s story about his many mishaps. ¡°Wow, you really do have a¡­ colorful life,¡± Hermann said, trying to empathize with Tsukune¡¯s string of unfortunate events. ¡°Right??¡± Tsukune sighed, grateful to have someone to talk to about his troubles. Of course, he kept his human identity hidden, but sharing even a little bit felt good. ¡°So, Tsukune,¡± Hermann began slyly, ¡°you and Moka, huh?¡± He wiggled his eyebrows, making a suggestive gesture that turned Tsukune beet red. ¡°W-What are you talking about?! Moka and I are just friends!¡± Tsukune stammered, waving his hands in front of him in embarrassment. Hermann chuckled, enjoying Tsukune¡¯s flustered reaction. ¡°You¡¯re not fooling anyone, Tsukune. It¡¯s clear you have a crush on her.¡± Hearing it said so plainly, Tsukune couldn¡¯t help but blush harder. Was I that obvious? They continued their conversation, laughing and teasing each other until they reached the familiar crossroads. As they arrived, Tsukune¡¯s face lit up when he spotted his favorite person waiting for him. But his enthusiasm was short-lived, noticing Hermann smirking from the side. ¡°See? You¡¯re as obvious as the sunrise,¡± Hermann teased. Tsukune tried to brush it off with a laugh. ¡°Knock it off,¡± he said, chuckling and glancing away, but his smile lingered. Once the two reached Moka, Tsukune stepped forward eagerly. ¡°Good morning, Moka!¡± he greeted warmly. Moka smiled back, but before Tsukune could say anything more, he noticed someone already attached to her side¡ªYukari, much shorter and clinging to Moka¡¯s arm with fierce loyalty. Caught off guard, Tsukune managed an awkward greeting. ¡°Good morning, Yukari.¡± Yukari gave him a quick, dismissive glance before looking away. ¡°Hmph.¡± Tsukune couldn¡¯t help feeling slightly deflated by the cold shoulder, but Moka immediately jumped in with a cheer, ¡°Good morning, Tsukune!¡± Her warmth washed away his momentary gloom, even lifting Hermann¡¯s mood as well. Seeing Tsukune lingering a bit as he admired her, Moka gave a gentle suggestion. ¡°We should get going if we don¡¯t want to be late.¡± The reminder snapped both Tsukune and Hermann out of Moka¡¯s natural charm, and they nodded in agreement. With Yukari tugging Moka forward, Tsukune and Hermann followed closely behind. As the distance grew between Moka and the two of them, thanks to Yukari¡¯s determined pace, Hermann leaned closer to Tsukune. ¡°Hey,¡± he said in a low voice. ¡°Yeah?¡± Tsukune replied, backing away slightly, sensing something serious. ¡°I know we¡¯re not exactly close,¡± Hermann began, ¡°but I like you.¡± Tsukune blinked, taken aback by the sudden declaration. Seeing his expression, Hermann quickly clarified, ¡°Not like that!¡± For a split second, Rainee¡¯s face flashed in his mind, and he shook his head, dismissing the thought. ¡°What I mean,¡± Hermann continued, ¡°is I like you as a person. You¡¯re a good guy, and I wanted to give you a heads-up.¡± Tsukune glanced around, checking for eavesdroppers. Then he nodded. ¡°What is it?¡±Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. ¡°Well, yesterday, I ran into a fr¡ª¡± He stopped, remembering Rainee¡¯s request. Don¡¯t tell Tsukune about me, okay? I still have to make things right with him and Moka, so until then, keep it to yourself. ¡°Yes?¡± Tsukune asked, a bit worried by Hermann¡¯s sudden pause. ¡°Never mind,¡± Hermann said, pivoting quickly. ¡°But do you remember anyone named Tadashi?¡± Tsukune thought for a moment, racking his brain for any classmate or schoolmate with that name, but eventually shook his head. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t know anyone named Tadashi.¡± Hermann nodded, ¡°Figures. Well, yesterday at the gym¡­¡± He proceeded to recount what had happened after Gin and Sakari¡¯s intense match.
Hermann watched Rainee as she fixed her gaze on the loud student, Tadashi, and his towering companion, Nihebi. What about them is catching her attention? While Hermann puzzled over Rainee¡¯s intense focus, her thoughts were already piecing things together. Tadashi Wanabuchi, class president and alpha lizardman. I know you¡¯ve been harassing Yukari since the start of classes, she noted, her expression hardening. Earlier, Moka saved Yukari from these guys¡­ Aware of how bullies operate, Rainee knew that Tadashi wouldn¡¯t take Moka¡¯s interference lying down. She then shifted her attention to Nihebi, whom she didn¡¯t recognize as well. So, what¡¯s your role in this? As Tadashi and Nihebi caught up, their conversation loud and casual, two others, Mitsuya and Tokage, waited nearby, watching with interest. Lizardmen are pack-oriented, Rainee thought. Nihebi must be a lizardman too¡­ Glancing around, Hermann realized that Rainee had chosen their spot well. They were in a perfect blind spot; no one, not even the gym-goers, would spot them unless they happened to look right at them. After a bit of idle chatter, Tadashi finally steered the conversation in the direction he wanted. He glanced around, then asked, ¡°Is there somewhere private we can talk?¡± Nihebi¡¯s expression turned serious as he nodded. ¡°Yeah, follow me.¡± He walked over to the front desk and whispered something to the clerk, who nodded and handed him a key. ¡°Come with me,¡± Nihebi said, gesturing for Tadashi and his lackeys to follow. Rainee muttered under her breath, ¡°Damn it. We need to follow them.¡± She slipped out of the hiding spot, moving quickly and quietly. Hermann, too curious¡ªand intrigued by Rainee¡ªfollowed close behind the much shorter girl. Thanks to her size and inconspicuous clothing, Rainee moved across the gym with practiced ease, expertly trailing Tadashi and his group. About halfway across, however, she noticed Hermann¡¯s presence drawing more attention than she¡¯d like. She turned and whispered, ¡°I appreciate the help, but you¡¯re catching everyone¡¯s eye,¡± gesturing toward some gym-goers looking their way. Flashing him a quick smile, she added, ¡°You can go now.¡± Hermann frowned, undeterred. ¡°I can actually help, you know.¡± Rainee¡¯s face scrunched in annoyance, but Hermann wasn¡¯t one to waste an opportunity. In this academy, monsters in their human forms often suppress certain instincts, leaving Hermann feeling restless. Following Rainee¡¯s bold pursuit was much more thrilling than his usual running routine. ¡°Let me help. I can be the muscle if things go south,¡± he insisted. Rainee gave him a skeptical once-over but eventually sighed, conceding. ¡°Fine, but stay out of sight. I need you to wait nearby¡ªclose enough that you¡¯ll hear me if I call out.¡± Hermann nodded, his half-covered face showing resolve. Rainee studied him for a moment as if looking for reassurance. She knew how risky this was. Her damaged youki pathway left her unsure if she could even handle one lizardman in a fight. ¡°Wait by that equipment over there,¡± she instructed, pointing. ¡°And try to blend in.¡± Hermann ¡®naturally¡¯ walks to exercise equipment. Once he started "exercising," Rainee resumed her pursuit. She watched as Tadashi and Nihebi disappeared into a private room, her face falling into a scowl. With a quiet sigh, she approached the door, testing the handle gently, only to find it wouldn¡¯t budge. Figures they¡¯d lock it. Looking around, Rainee tried to find a way to eavesdrop Now, how to get in¡­ Without a clear way in, Rainee¡¯s thoughts drifted to her race¡¯s unique power: geomancy. Before Moka shattered my pathways, I could use geomancy to swim through the earth¡ªunless it was magically enchanted. A flicker of hope sparked within her. Did I recover enough to do it now? Rainee wondered, hesitating as she weighed the risks. If Rainee failed to control her geomancy while moving through the rocks, there was a real risk of becoming trapped. Once lodged within the earth, she would gradually meld into the stone, her consciousness fading away piece by piece. But despite the risk, Rainee was determined to try. I''ve been taking baby steps like a bitch ever since Moka crippled me. I¡¯m not just any untrained monster. I¡¯m Rainee Brennan! Stepping toward the wall beside the door, Rainee began circulating her youki. A sharp pain shot through her left side, but using Cottus¡¯ teachings, she deftly transferred the excess youki to her right side, where her repaired pathways resided. She left only the bare minimum amount of youki on her left side to ensure that her entire body could phase through, not just her right half. Once her energy was in place, Rainee quietly activated her race¡¯s innate geomancy spell. The wall and floor that she was touching began to feel less solid in her mind, becoming something navigable, like a space she could slip through rather than a dense structure. Envisioning the concrete as permeable, Rainee started to sink into the floor as if she were merely a phantom. The solid concrete seemed to remain undisturbed, as though she had become part of the building itself. Good¡­ I¡¯m doing well. Time to push myself. With strain, Rainee starts to go deeper so that she fully submerges herself. For a moment, her concentration breaks, and her legs start to fuse with the ground. Fuck! Focusing herself, Rainee slowly separates herself from the ground, heaving a sigh of relief when she does. That was close. Once fully submerged underground, Rainee¡¯s unique gnome nature allowed her to breathe as if the earth itself supplied her with air. Unfortunately, her vision didn¡¯t work the same way below ground as it did above; here, she had to rely on the youki she dispersed outward, sensing the world through her geomancy. With this limited "sight," Rainee swam until she reached the adjoining room. Moving close to the surface, she angled herself so that her ears were as near to the room as possible. She then spent an hour or so listening in to Tadashi and Nihebi¡¯s conversation.
¡°You¡¯re saying Tadashi is gathering other lizardmen?¡± Tsukune asked, trying to clarify Hermann¡¯s warning. Hermann nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Why would he do that?¡± Hermann shrugged. ¡°I didn¡¯t catch the whole conversation,¡± he admitted, repeating only what Rainee had relayed to him. Tsukune frowned, glancing at Moka and Yukari. Concern was clear on his face as he pondered what this could mean. ¡°Thanks for telling me,¡± Tsukune said, turning back to Hermann. Hermann nodded. ¡°No problem.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll repay the favor someday,¡± Tsukune offered. ¡°No need,¡± Hermann replied with a smile. ¡°Friends don¡¯t keep score.¡± Tsukune couldn¡¯t help but smile back. Hermann thinks of me as a friend? ¡°Alright, but I¡¯ll be there to help you when your time comes,¡± Tsukune said, his expression determined. Hermann raised an eyebrow. ¡°You know, you look much better with that kind of resolve. I can see why Moka would like you.¡± Tsukune flushed slightly. ¡°Like what?¡± ¡°You know¡ªlooking determined,¡± Hermann said with a grin. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m going ahead. Can¡¯t stand to watch you flirt with Moka. Riajuus like you should just disappear,¡± he joked, making Tsukune chuckle nervously. Hermann waved to Moka and Yukari before jogging off. Once Hermann was gone, Tsukune was alone with Moka and Yukari, who were happily chatting. Recalling Hermann¡¯s warning, he sighed to himself. Looks like there¡¯s another problem¡­ Chapter 40: Son of a Witch When Yukari first appeared, Tsukune assumed she¡¯d be like Kurumu¡ªa genuine addition to their group. Granted, Yukari adored Moka rather than him, which he preferred, but what actually unfolded was not at all what he¡¯d expected. Yukari reluctantly let go of Moka as Tsukune and Moka headed to class. But after the bell rang, Tsukune quickly realized what spending time with Yukari truly entailed. As Tsukune and Moka walked down the hallway, Yukari suddenly appeared and latched onto Moka from behind. Moka barely had time to react before Yukari¡¯s hands slid forward and squeezed her chest. ¡°Ah!¡± Moka gasped, turning around in shock to see Yukari still clinging to her. Yukari sighed in satisfaction, hands still on Moka¡¯s chest. ¡°Wow, they¡¯re even bigger than they look!¡± she mused. Caught off guard, Moka stumbled, and the two tumbled to the floor. Yet Yukari held on, exclaiming, ¡°And so soft! Like pillows of pure bliss!¡± ¡°Y-Yukari! W-wait, please let go!¡± Moka managed between gasps, cheeks flushed with embarrassment. Tsukune, stunned by the scene unfolding in front of him, asked, ¡°W-What¡¯s going on here?¡± Around them, a group of students had gathered, gawking at the spectacle. Finally, Moka managed to stand up, though Yukari continued to cling to her, still glaring at Tsukune. Why is she looking at me like that? Tsukune wondered. As if reading his thoughts, Yukari announced, loud enough for everyone to hear, ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt us!¡± ¡°Wha¡ª¡± Tsukune stammered, but Yukari cut him off. ¡°Surely, you realize I see right through you,¡± Yukari declared. Tsukune¡¯s mind raced. What?! She knows?! With a final, dramatic gesture, Yukari released Moka and pointed directly at him, her other hand resting confidently on her hip. ¡°Tsukune Aono! Grades: Completely average! Special talents: None whatsoever! Athletic abilities: Actually, pretty good¡­¡± Yukari paused, then added with a smirk, ¡°For a human! You have totally below-average monster strength. A walking example of mediocrity!¡± Moka couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth, surprised at Yukari¡¯s harshness. Stunned by Yukari¡¯s verbal takedown, Tsukune could only gape as she rattled off a list of jabs at his character. Stepping closer, she jabbed her finger into his chest and demanded, ¡°How can you even exist in the same reality as Moka? Let alone pretend you know her!¡± Tsukune was speechless. He loved being around Moka and had come to know her little quirks, but he was all too aware of how out of his league she was, especially considering the mysterious, untouchable other version of her he could barely comprehend. Yukari sighed, blushing slightly. "And because Moka is the sun in my firmament, I cannot allow her radiance to be clouded by the likes of you!" Though Tsukune knew there was truth to Yukari''s words, her condescending words still grated on him. He was about to respond when Yukari raised her wand, eyes glinting with resolve. "Tsukune! By bringing your hideous presence near Moka, you''ve forced my hand¡ªmy witch hand!" With a dramatic wave of her adorable, magical-girl-style wand, she directed a spell at a nearby janitor''s closet. "I''ll see to it that my beloved is troubled by you no more!" The closet burst open, and four brooms shot out, circling Tsukune menacingly. He stared up at them, realizing with a mix of awe and exasperation, And here I thought I''d seen everything. The brooms charged, and Tsukune managed to dodge the first one, quickly turning to sprint down the hallway. Yukari gleefully pursued him, directing the brooms to swarm around him. Despite his athleticism, Tsukune couldn''t outrun the brooms, which soon had him tripping over himself and fending off their dusty, relentless strikes. He struggled to shield himself from the blows as dirt scattered everywhere. Moka hurried over, concern in her eyes as she saw him cornered and battered by the brooms. "Tsukune, are you okay?" Irritated but mostly unharmed, Tsukune looked up, bewildered. "W-What is this?" Yukari, clearly enjoying herself, giggled. "It''s magic!" With another flourish, she brought the brooms to an abrupt halt, letting them clatter to the floor. "You''re lucky I prefer brooms. They''re so traditional. Imagine if I used knives," she added, her tone making it clear the threat wasn¡¯t idle. Moka gave Yukari a worried look. "Yukari¡­" Yukari, still beaming with satisfaction, answered brightly, "I''m a witch, you see! And with my magic, I''ll protect you, Moka, from every icky, unworthy person who tries to come near you!" Tsukune sighed, now realizing the headache Yukari would bring into his life for the foreseeable future. Meanwhile, hidden around the corner, a few students watched the display with narrowed eyes and disdain.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. ¡°Tsk, flaunting her vile lineage,¡± one muttered. ¡°Disgusting that she¡¯s so proud of being a traitor,¡± another sneered. ¡°Tadashi was right. We''ve been far too lenient with her kind.¡± Eventually, Moka managed to convince Yukari not to outright attack Tsukune on sight. But that only prompted Yukari to find more subtle ways to annoy him, hoping to drive him away from Moka. As the school day ended, Moka and Tsukune walked toward the newspaper clubroom, with Yukari happily following alongside Moka. When they reached the clubroom, Yukari quickly latched onto Moka¡¯s arm. ¡°Moka! I want to go to the bathroom¡ªcome with me?¡± she asked eagerly. Moka turned to Tsukune with an inquiring look, and he nodded, giving her a quick smile. She then turns to Yukari, ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Yay!¡± Yukari cheered, pulling Moka along as they headed to the bathroom. Tsukune sighed as he entered the clubroom alone, where he spotted Kurumu seated at a desk, focused on some club material. Her face lit up when she saw him. ¡°Tsukune! Come on in!¡± He returned her smile. ¡°Hey, Kurumu. What¡¯re you working on?¡± ¡°Oh, just a little article on the rumor that the dorms are cursed with weight-increasing youki. Honestly, I never noticed it myself. I¡¯m surprised you noticed it, Tsukune!¡± she teased. He chuckled awkwardly, all too aware of how even Kurumu was much stronger than him. Taking a seat across from her, he admired how, despite her carefree appearance, she worked so diligently on club projects. As he settled down, Kurumu noticed a small bandage on his cheek¡ªone he¡¯d picked up at the clinic after a certain broom attack. A few faint bruises hinted at a rough day. Did he get into another fight? While Kurumu studied his face, Tsukune started helping her with the club work. After a moment, he noticed her staring. ¡°Uh, Kurumu¡­ is there something on my face?¡± She smiled. Such a cutie. ¡°No, just wondering why you¡¯ve got a bandage on your cheek. Did something happen?¡± He shook his head, sighing. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ this new friend of Moka¡¯s. Yukari.¡± ¡°Yukari Sendo?¡± she asked. Tsukune nodded. ¡°Yeah. She¡¯s fiercely protective¡ªobsessed, even. I can barely say a word to Moka without Yukari finding some way to make me pay for it.¡± He groaned. ¡°Pretty soon, I won¡¯t even get a chance to talk to Moka here in the club.¡± Kurumu¡¯s face softened in sympathy, but inwardly, she was ecstatic. So, Tsukune¡¯s here, alone with me?! Thank you, Yukari!
Meanwhile, Moka and Yukari were washing up in the bathroom. As Moka was still in a stall, Yukari chuckled quietly and slipped a small wooden doll from her cape, already scheming ways to drive Tsukune away. ¡°Moka, I forgot something in my locker. You go on ahead, okay?¡± From inside the stall, Moka replied, ¡°Okay.¡± With her excuse in place, Yukari slipped out of the bathroom and hurried toward the clubroom. Pausing at the doorway, she peeked in to see Tsukune talking with Kurumu. Stifling a giggle, Yukari darted to an adjacent empty classroom, exited through the window, and crept over to the clubroom¡¯s window. Once settled by the window, she pulled out a strand of Tsukune¡¯s hair and placed it in the doll, casting a spell. The doll stirred to life, now infused with Yukari¡¯s yoki and anki. Smirking down at it, Yukari thought with satisfaction, If Tsukune can¡¯t take a hint, maybe a little ¡°voodoo¡± will help him along!
Unaware of Yukari¡¯s little mischief outside, Kurumu and Tsukune continued chatting. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about Yukari before! She¡¯s a witch¡ªa creature said to be a midpoint between humans and monsters. She can actually use both youki and anki, which regular monsters and humans can¡¯t do.¡± Tsukune looked at her, a bit confused. Unlike humans? Humans can use anki? But before he could ask, Kurumu went on, ¡°Mentally, Yukari¡¯s a genius, totally unrivaled. Emotionally, though... she¡¯s still a little kid!¡± Kurumu¡¯s eyes softened as she continued, ¡°But she¡¯s not very popular with her classmates. I heard she can be... a bit much.¡± Tsukune sighed. ¡°Am I surprised? Not really.¡± Listening from her hidden spot outside the clubroom window, Yukari frowned, then grinned mischievously. Taking her voodoo doll, she moved its arm to throw a punch. Inside the clubroom, Tsukune¡¯s left arm suddenly shot up and, with surprising force, punched him square in the face. ¡°T-Tsukune?!¡± Kurumu gasped, standing up as Tsukune reeled, dazed and bleeding from his own punch. Outside, Yukari, still concealed, gleefully continued her mischief with the doll. Moka, returning from the bathroom, was still a little way down the hall when she heard a loud shout from Tsukune. ¡°What am I doing?!¡± Concerned, Moka quickened her pace toward the clubroom, thinking, So much noise¡­ I hope nothing¡¯s wrong. Entering, she called out, ¡°Sorry I¡¯m late, guys!¡± She glanced at Tsukune, bewildered. ¡°Uh¡­ what¡¯s going on, Tsukune?¡± As Moka stepped into the clubroom, the first thing she saw was Tsukune, nose bleeding, with his hands pressed against Kurumu¡¯s chest. The scene froze her in place, while Kurumu let out a startled, involuntary gasp. In an instant, all three erupted into panic. ¡°What is happening?!¡± Tsukune yelled, eyes wide with horror. ¡°T-Tsukune, what are you doing?!¡± Moka shouted, her face turning red. ¡°Tsukune! Not in front of Moka!¡± Kurumu squealed, cheeks flushed. Outside, Yukari stifled a giggle as she listened to the chaos unfold, manipulating her voodoo doll with glee. Tsukune, powerless against the spell controlling his body, fought against the youki-infused curse but lacked the power to break free. ¡°I can¡¯t stop myself!¡± he shouted as his hands released Kurumu, only for his body to betray him again by flipping up her skirt, exposing her white panties. Kurumu turned scarlet and screamed, ¡°Tsukune! I said not in front of Moka!¡± Before he could respond, she slapped him across the face, the sound echoing in the room. While Kurumu was fuming, Yukari slid into the room, a sly smile playing on her lips. Tsukune¡¯s eyes locked onto her, realization dawning immediately. ¡°You!¡± Tsukune shouted, pointing accusingly at Yukari. Yukari darted behind Moka, who was still caught off guard from the earlier chaos. Still feeling the sting of Kurumu¡¯s slap and the embarrassment that followed, Tsukune''s voice was sharp as he pleaded, ¡°Moka, please do something about her! I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± Yukari stuck her tongue out from behind Moka, taunting, ¡°Bleh!¡± While Tsukune would never raise his hand to a child, for a fleeting moment, frustration flared up within him. He quickly pushed that feeling aside and waited for Moka''s response. Kurumu looked back expectantly, hoping Moka would address Yukari¡¯s behavior. Moka¡¯s gaze shifted to Tsukune¡¯s bruised face and then to the mischievous Yukari. In a voice soft and almost maternal, she said, ¡°Oh... Yukari.¡± Tsukune¡¯s patience snapped. ¡°Moka, you shouldn¡¯t enable her! This isn¡¯t helping anyone!¡± Moka sighed, conflicted. ¡°I-I know, but...¡± The hint of sadness in Moka¡¯s voice made Yukari¡¯s smirk waver. Am I¡­ am I making Moka upset too? A silence hung between them until Tsukune turned his attention to Yukari, his tone firm. ¡°Yukari, if you keep this up, you¡¯ll never make any friends. You¡¯ll just end up alone.¡± Yukari flinched, her bratty behavior melting into a vulnerable frown. ¡°I-I don¡¯t care,¡± she said, her voice was strained, surprising even Tsukune. Strengthening her stance, Yukari forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m a genius! No one but Moka is worth being my friend anyway. Everyone else is too stupid!¡± Tsukune''s frown deepened as Yukari¡¯s face hardened into an indifferent mask. ¡°Besides¡­ I-I¡¯ve always been alone,¡± she whispered, more to herself than to anyone else. Silence settled over the clubroom, heavy and uncomfortable. Guilt crept into Tsukune as Kurumu¡¯s earlier words replayed in his mind. She¡¯s not popular with her classmates¡­ She¡¯s alone. Moka¡¯s saddened expression showed just how well she understood Yukari¡¯s situation. Tsukune stepped forward and softened his tone. ¡°Yukari¡­¡± Before he could continue, Yukari¡¯s eyes lit up mischievously. With a flick of her wand, a basin appeared above Tsukune¡¯s head and promptly dropped, clunking him with a dull thud. ¡°Ahahaha! You fell for it!¡± Yukari laughed, bouncing with glee. Any trace of sympathy in Tsukune evaporated. His face flushed with frustration. ¡°Y-You!¡± Yukari dashed out of the room, leaving Moka to turn on Tsukune, her voice sharp with reprimand. ¡°Tsukune! How could you be so harsh with Yukari?¡± Tsukune¡¯s eyes widened at Moka¡¯s outburst, though his irritation lingered. ¡°She¡¯s a brat, Moka! We can¡¯t just overlook her behavior because she¡¯s a kid!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, but how can we teach her anything if we don¡¯t have patience for her?¡± Moka argued, though her voice was tinged with uncertainty. ¡°Patience at the cost of constant pain?¡± Tsukune countered, rubbing his sore cheek, still stinging from Kurumu¡¯s slap. Moka¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. Even she couldn¡¯t justify that trade. Tsukune exhaled in frustration. ¡°Just¡­ keep her away from me, Moka. Please.¡± Moka opened her mouth to defend Yukari but found no words. Kurumu¡¯s gaze shifted between them, concern etched on her features for Tsukune. An uneasy silence descended once more, lingering heavily in the room. Chapter 41: Lizardman Army part 1 After storming out of the clubroom, Yukari ran without stopping, her breath ragged as Tsukune¡¯s words echoed painfully in her mind. The jeers of her classmates joined the chorus of doubt and loneliness that haunted her. She¡¯s just a kid. Barely eleven years old. Why is she even here? This isn¡¯t a place for babies. A witch? Witches aren¡¯t real monsters. You¡¯re no better than a human. The cruel voices, both old and new, swirled in her head. Yukari muttered to herself, ¡°I¡¯ve always been alone.¡± If I believe it, it won¡¯t hurt as much. It¡¯s my armor. She closed her eyes tightly to fight the tears, not noticing someone in her path until she collided with them. The impact jolted her backward. ¡°Ouch!¡± she exclaimed, more from surprise than pain. Still stinging from her confrontation with Tsukune, Yukari snapped, ¡°Are you blind? Watch where you¡¯re going, you oaf!¡± A cold voice responded, ¡°You¡¯re the one who should be more careful.¡± Yukari¡¯s heart sank as recognition hit her. The voice belonged to Tadashi. She looked up to see his face, twisted into a smirk that made her stomach churn. Instinctively, she tried to step back, but he grabbed her arm with a vice-like grip. ¡°Enjoy provoking me, do you?¡± Tadashi sneered, his tone dark and menacing. ¡°C-Class president!¡± Yukari¡¯s voice quivered with a hint of panic. Surrounding them were other students, some she recognized, others she didn¡¯t¡ªone looked too old to even be a student. Tadashi leaned in, his eyes narrowing as he whispered, ¡°I bet you got a kick out of making a fool of me yesterday, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I-I didn¡¯t!¡± Yukari protested, struggling to pull free. But Tadashi¡¯s strength, bolstered by his lizardman nature, held her firm. He laughed, a chilling sound that made Yukari¡¯s skin crawl. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for the moment you strayed from Moka and Tsukune.¡± As the group encircled her, Tadashi¡¯s face twisted further into something grotesque. His lips pulled back in a grin that revealed sharp teeth, and a forked tongue flicked out between them. ¡°As your class president, I¡¯m going to teach you some respect.¡±
While Yukari was being taken away, Moka and Tsukune were locked in an argument in the clubroom. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re defending Yukari so much,¡± Tsukune said, frustration thick in his voice. ¡°But¡ª¡± Before Moka could continue, Tsukune, still raw from the day¡¯s events, cut her off, ¡°How can you stick up for her? Do you enjoy seeing me get hurt?¡± Kurumu, observing the basin Yukari had conjured earlier, kept her distance from the confrontation. This side of Tsukune was unfamiliar, and she had no intention of getting caught in the crossfire. Moka¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°It¡¯s not like that at all! Do you really think I like seeing you get hurt? You were so compassionate with me and Kurumu¡ªwhy can¡¯t you show that same compassion to Yukari?¡± Tsukune fell silent, taken aback by her words. Moka pressed on, her voice now filled with a mix of anger and sadness. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that Yukari is hurting, just like I was?¡± With that, Moka turned and left the room, leaving Tsukune and Kurumu alone in an uneasy quiet. Trying to lift the heavy silence, Kurumu offered a nervous chuckle, ¡°Well¡­ Yukari really does live up to the witch stereotype.¡± She paused, noticing Tsukune¡¯s downcast look, then added quickly, ¡°You can see why witches aren¡¯t well-liked.¡± Tsukune¡¯s attention shifted, curiosity sparking in his eyes. ¡°Everyone hates witches?¡± Kurumu nodded, relieved that he was willing to listen. ¡°Yes. Historically, witches didn¡¯t originally exist as a separate race. There are two major myths about their origin: they were either humans who acquired the power of monsters or monsters who sought to harness human qualities.¡± Tsukune¡¯s brows knitted in confusion. ¡°So they¡¯re kind of like a hybrid of humans and monsters?¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Kurumu confirmed. ¡°They¡¯re known as ¡®beings of the borderline,¡¯ capable of existing in both worlds. And that¡¯s why they¡¯re distrusted.¡± ¡°But why?¡± Tsukune asked, still puzzled. Kurumu leaned forward, explaining, ¡°Witches can blend into human society easily, and they can wield youki like monsters. Unlike us, they can also use anki, which humans use. My mother once told me that youki symbolizes individualism and selfishness¡ªtraits most monsters embody. It¡¯s why youki can¡¯t be used to heal others. Anki, on the other hand, is connected to unity and selflessness. Witches, with their ability to wield both, were always seen as walking a dangerous line between two worlds.¡± Tsukune¡¯s confusion deepened. ¡°So why were they hated for that?¡± Kurumu sighed. ¡°Because witches were often seen dealing and healing humans, gaining their trust and protection in ways other monsters couldn¡¯t. It created resentment. Monsters started to fear and persecute them. Then, over time, even humans began to see witches as monsters, leading to witch hunts and more brutal persecution. No one trusted them. No one welcomed them.¡± Realizing the implications, Tsukune¡¯s anger melted away. He whispered, ¡°They¡¯re excluded¡­ and discriminated against¡­¡± Kurumu nodded solemnly. ¡°Yukari wasn¡¯t exaggerating when she said she¡¯s always been alone.¡± The word alone echoed in Tsukune¡¯s mind, shifting his perspective entirely.
Tadashi dragged Yukari deeper into the dead forest, away from the academy''s safety. When withered trees and eerie silence surrounded them, he shoved her hard against a tree, drawing a pained yelp from the young witch. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. Halfway through his transformation, Tadashi ripped off his tie, his voice slithering with malice. ¡°Witches¡­ you¡¯re all filthy, ssstinking traitors.¡± Yukari¡¯s glare wavered, but she held on to a shred of defiance. Tadashi¡¯s chuckle slithered out as his lackeys transformed around him. Their faces elongated, human teeth turning into rows of sharp fangs. Scales, varying in green, brown, and yellow hues, rippled over their bodies as their limbs grew lethal claws. Tadashi, now fully in his monstrous form, hissed, ¡°Half-breeds like you don¡¯t belong with usss. You¡¯re nothing but betrayal wrapped in weak human flesh.¡± The other lizardmen growled and hissed, their eyes gleaming with hunger. The forest was swallowed in their guttural echoes, vibrating with menace. When the noise subsided, Tadashi¡¯s voice struck Yukari like ice. ¡°Time to vanish, little witch.¡± Trapped against the tree, Yukari¡¯s eyes darted frantically. Desperation flared as she fumbled for her wand, holding it out in a shaky hand. ¡°Stay back, or I-I¡¯ll¡ª¡± Before she could finish, Tadashi lunged forward, snapping his powerful jaws down on the wand. Metal crunched between his fangs as he tore it from her grasp, chewing and swallowing it, absorbing its energy with each bite. Mitsuya smirked. ¡°Boss, how do we make her disssappear?¡± Tokage, with a twisted grin, offered, ¡°The fog hides everything¡­ Let¡¯s eat her.¡± Yukari¡¯s last hope shattered as Tadashi swallowed the remnants of her wand. ¡°M-My wand¡­¡± Powerless, she felt her resolve crumble. Without it, she couldn¡¯t cast any strong spells. Tadashi licked his lips. ¡°You¡¯re right, she¡¯s young and tender¡­¡± Tokage and Mitsuya hissed in agreement, their chuckles cold and cruel. Nihebi stepped closer, eyes locked on Yukari. ¡°Looks like we didn¡¯t need to call for backup.¡± Tadashi sneered. ¡°Seems like your vampire friends aren¡¯t much for loyalty, are they?¡± Tears pricked at Yukari¡¯s eyes, blurring the encroaching faces. Her silent despair only angered Tadashi more. He lunged, ready to strike. ¡°Stop!!!¡± The commanding shout pierced the air, halting Tadashi mid-attack. Every head turned toward the source. Moka stood a few feet away, breathless from running, but her eyes fierce with determination. ¡°Take your hands off Yukari!¡± Tadashi¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Ah, the famous vampire¡­ so you did come. Your timing is perfect.¡± The lizardmen exchanged glances, mesmerized by Moka¡¯s beauty, their hunger now mingled with a different kind of longing. Sensing this, Tadashi¡¯s lips curled into a wicked smile. ¡°Pretty Moka¡­ you¡¯ve just sealed your fate.¡± The group started to shift, encircling Moka, like hunters to their prey. Moka stayed rooted, eyes locked on Yukari, who stared back, eyes wide with terror. ¡°M-Moka, please, run! Forget about me!¡± Moka¡¯s expression softened, a reassuring smile breaking through her steely determination. I won¡¯t let you be alone, Yukari. ¡°No! You¡¯ll get eaten! Or worse!¡± Yukari shouted, panic spilling over. Despite the encroaching crowd, Moka stepped forward, causing them to pause and take an instinctive step back. Her eyes never left Yukari as she spoke, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yukari. I can¡¯t do that.¡± A gentle smile touched her lips as she added, ¡°Whether you like it or not, I¡¯m here for you. You don¡¯t have to handle everything alone anymore.¡± ¡°B-But¡ª¡± Moka¡¯s voice cut through Yukari¡¯s faltering protest, firm and unwavering. ¡°I know that¡¯s what you¡¯ve been searching for¡ªsomeone to rely on. You don¡¯t need to love them to the point of obsession, and you don¡¯t need to push others away just because you¡¯re afraid they¡¯ll leave you.¡± Yukari, still held in Tadashi¡¯s iron grip, shook with frustration. ¡°Moka! Stop talking nonsense! Just run!¡± But as she locked eyes with Moka, a deep recognition settled within her; she knew that expression all too well. ¡°Yukari¡­ I know what it¡¯s like to feel alone.¡± Moka¡¯s voice softened, but her conviction remained unyielding. ¡°I¡¯ve been there. But now, I¡¯m here to help. I¡¯m your friend. You can count on me.¡± Yukari¡¯s defiance crumbled into silence as Moka¡¯s words resonated. The crowd of lizardmen, however, stirred uneasily, their agitation flaring into something far more predatory. Tadashi¡¯s voice cut through the air, seething with rage. ¡°Get her! No one ignores me!¡± Tokage, closest to Moka, lunged forward with a feral gleam in his eye. Moka instinctively flinched, retreating a step. The lizardman smirked at her reaction. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, vampire? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be strong?¡± He reached out, grasping Moka¡¯s wrist. But the combination of adrenaline and her deep-seated anger at Yukari¡¯s plight made her react with unexpected force. She yanked her arm back, and Tokage, unable to withstand her raw, untrained strength, was hurled like a rag doll across the clearing, crashing into a tree and collapsing into unconsciousness. Silence descended, thick with shock. The lizardmen stared, now seeing Moka not as a timid girl but as a dangerous force, even without her powers fully unleashed. Their wariness turned into steely determination; they recognized her as a threat that needed to be dealt with properly. The realization made Yukari¡¯s heart clench. ¡°No! Leave her alone!¡± she screamed, desperation clear in her voice. As the lizardmen surged forward, a shadow dropped from above, and Kurumu landed in front of Moka, her wings unfurled in a striking display. With a sharp flash of her claws, the lizardmen instinctively recoiled, wary of her reach. ¡°Kurumu?¡± Moka¡¯s voice wavered with surprise as she took in the unexpected sight. Kurumu shot her a confident wink, which Moka responded to with a small nod of understanding. Turning her attention to the encroaching crowd, Kurumu smirked. ¡°Really? Ganging up on one girl? You should be ashamed of yourselves,¡± she taunted. A chorus of hissing erupted from the lizardmen, one of them stepping forward with a sneer. ¡°This isn¡¯t your fight, succubus.¡± Kurumu chuckled, her eyes narrowing. ¡°Oh, but it is. You¡¯ve already offended someone important to me.¡± Tadashi¡¯s eyes blazed as he glared at her. ¡°What are you talking about¡ª¡± His retort was cut short by a sharp yelp as Yukari, in a desperate act, sank her teeth into his arm. The sensation, dulled by his thick scales, nonetheless drew his fury. ¡°You little¡ªno one bites me!¡± His attention shifted, rage focusing on Yukari as he raised his arm to strike. For an instant, the lizardmen¡¯s collective focus wavered, drawn to their leader¡¯s snarl. Kurumu seized the opportunity, a smile curving her lips. Got you now. Drawing on the power she¡¯d improved since her battle with the mermaids, Kurumu harnessed her energy, weaving it seamlessly with her natural charm. This time, it wasn¡¯t an uncontrolled burst but a refined surge¡ªa wave, sweeping out like a rippling wall. The technique was honed to conserve her youki while ensuring maximum impact. ~Charm Wave!~ The power rolled outward, enveloping the lizardmen within range. Tadashi faltered, momentarily paralyzed as he fought against the surge. The others were not so fortunate; they crumpled to the ground, their bodies shuddering under the overwhelming pleasure that coursed through them. The clearing filled with gasps and groans as the wave took hold, leaving most of the lizardmen incapacitated. When the wave of power subsided, Kurumu shouted, ¡°Tsukune, now!¡± Bursting out from behind a nearby tree, Tsukune charged toward Tadashi. The lizardman leader snarled, eyes narrowing as he swung his claws at the oncoming ¡®vampire¡¯. Anticipating the attack, Tsukune deftly sidestepped the charm-weakened strike and lunged for Yukari, wrenching her free from Tadashi¡¯s grasp. With a roar, Tadashi lashed out with his other claw, catching Tsukune¡¯s back with a shallow slice. Pain seared through him, but adrenaline pushed him forward. He lifted Yukari and staggered a few steps before the wound on his back forced him to collapse. Luckily, he fell closer to where Moka stood. Kurumu''s eyes darted between the recovering lizardmen and the fallen Tsukune. ¡°Moka, come on! We need to reach Tsukune before it¡¯s too late!¡± she called, urgency lacing her voice. Moka¡¯s eyes widened, and she nodded without hesitation. The two sprinted forward, Kurumu leading the way. One lizardman lunged at them, only for Kurumu to slash him down with a swift strike of her claws. ¡°Seriously? You¡¯re not vampires or werewolves¡ªdon¡¯t even try!¡± she taunted, yanking Moka along. Yukari, shaken and cradled in Tsukune¡¯s protective hold, stared in disbelief as he struggled to his feet. A deep red gash streaked across his back. ¡°T-Tsukune?! But... why? Why are you here?¡± she stammered. ¡°I¡­¡± Tsukune¡¯s voice wavered as he stood, placing himself between Yukari and the advancing Tadashi. ¡°I think... I understand you a little better now...¡± He turned slightly, meeting Yukari¡¯s wide eyes with a reassuring smile. ¡°Like Moka said¡­ you¡¯re not alone anymore.¡± Yukari¡¯s eyes filled with tears at his determined expression. She opened her mouth to tell him to run, to leave her and save himself, but no words came. The conviction in his stance said everything she needed to hear. Tsukune gave Yukari a brief, reassuring smile before refocusing on Tadashi, whose gaze was now dark and menacing. The two squared off, reading each other¡¯s movements. This really, really hurts, Tsukune thought, fighting to keep steady breaths. He pushed through the pain with sheer determination, grasping at half-remembered meditation techniques he¡¯d once heard of but never studied. Tadashi, meanwhile, fought off the lingering effects of Kurumu¡¯s charm, using his rage as a counterbalance. He snarled, eyes glinting with malice. ¡°You¡¯re mocking me! I¡¯ll tear you apart!¡± With a roar, Tadashi lunged. Despite being an ordinary high school student just months ago, Tsukune had spent countless days exercising, training to keep up with Moka and protect his friends. The girls¡¯ voices rang out in alarm as Tsukune met Tadashi¡¯s charge head-on. ¡°Tsukune!?¡± Moka and Kurumu yelled. Yukari gasped, clutching her hands to her mouth. She knew Tsukune wasn¡¯t a vampire so worry quickly welled up in her. Anticipating Tadashi¡¯s attack, Tsukune ducked as a claw swiped overhead, grazing the air. In a move fueled by desperation, he dropped low and grabbed Tadashi¡¯s legs, putting his entire weight into a push. Tadashi¡¯s balance faltered under the combined effect of the charm and Tsukune¡¯s force, toppling him to the ground with a thud. With Tadashi momentarily down, Tsukune surged forward, throwing a punch that landed squarely on Tadashi¡¯s scaled face. Pain shot through Tsukune¡¯s fist, but he grits his teeth. Tadashi, unfazed by the strike, growled and flung Tsukune off with a powerful buck, sending him sprawling to the ground. ¡°Die!¡± Tadashi roared, eyes blazing as he leaped toward the fallen Tsukune. From the distance, Moka and Kurumu¡¯s expressions turned frantic. They pushed forward, but the crowd of lizardmen was beginning to recover, threatening to block their path. Panic clawed at them as they saw Tadashi closing in on Tsukune. Tsukune tried to scramble back, but he knew he wouldn¡¯t make it in time. Just as Tadashi¡¯s shadow loomed over him, a sudden force intercepted, delivering a solid kick to Tadashi¡¯s jaw and sending him crashing into a tree. The lizardman leader groaned, momentarily dazed. A familiar figure stood between Tsukune and his attacker, extending a hand. ¡°You okay, Tsukune?¡± Relief flooded Tsukune¡¯s face as he grasped the hand of a friend. Chapter 42: Lizardman Army part 2 After warning Tsukune that morning, Hermann couldn¡¯t shake a growing sense of unease. He knew Tadashi had reached out to Nihebi for assistance. With that gym rat in the mix, that¡¯s a fourth lizardman... But seriously, how many lizardmen are there at this academy? As he paced the halls, a sudden movement caught his eye through a nearby window. He turned and saw Kurumu flying toward the dead forest, with Tsukune clutched tightly in her grasp. Tsukune? A sense of foreboding washed over him. Just as he was about to rush off, a sharp whisper cut through the corridor. ¡°Psst.¡± Hermann paused, glancing around. The hallway was empty. ¡°Psssssst.¡± Before he could react, a small rock hit the side of his head. ¡°Ow!¡± He looked down at the offending stone, then up again, puzzled. ¡°Over here, you dolt!¡± came a whispered yell. He turned to see Rainee peering around a corner, checking to make sure no one else was nearby. Hermann couldn¡¯t help but grin as he approached. ¡°There are easier ways to get my attention, you know.¡± Rainee narrowed her eyes at him, unimpressed. His grin faded. ¡°Anyway,¡± he said, shifting topics, ¡°what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°You¡¯re friends with Tsukune, right?¡± Rainee¡¯s face was tight with worry. Hermann thought back to their recent interactions and nodded. ¡°Yeah, why?¡± ¡°Are you willing to help him?¡± she pressed, her eyes searching his face. Hermann¡¯s expression grew serious. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Remember the lizardmen?¡± He nodded again, this time more warily. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not just one or two extra. Tadashi rallied every lizardman in the academy. They even brought in someone from outside with permission to be here.¡± Hermann¡¯s stomach sank as the gravity of the situation hit him. ¡°We need to go. Now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just here to warn you,¡± Rainee said. Hermann¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you coming?¡± Rainee¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line, frustration flickering across her face. ¡°I can¡¯t. Not like that,¡± she said but quickly added when she saw his disappointment. ¡°I was injured in an accident and I can¡¯t use my powers. But someone needs to help Tsukune.¡± Hermann¡¯s jaw clenched. The odds were grim. ¡°One person against all of them won¡¯t be enough.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Rainee said, eyes steely. ¡°But I just need you to help them hold out long enough.¡± Without waiting for his response, she turned to leave. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± he called after her. She paused, a small, confident smile playing on her lips. ¡°To get help and what I always do¡ªspread rumors.¡± Hermann watched as Rainee disappeared into the distance, presumably to find more help. He glanced out the window and spotted a small dot in the sky, which he assumed was Kurumu. Without hesitation, he opened the window, climbed onto the ledge, and removed his shoes. Tsk, by the night parade, Tsukune... why do you always find yourself in the middle of chaos? With his shoes and socks off, Hermann began to transform, focusing it on his legs. Then, with a swift movement, he leaped out of the third-floor window. There it is. A rush of exhilaration filled Hermann as he flew through the air and landed smoothly, his transformed legs absorbing the impact. Adrenaline surged through him as he pushed forward, his youki fueling his every step. He dashed across the academy grounds, ignoring the startled glances from students and faculty as he sped past. Clearing the gates, he adjusted his path, heading straight toward the dead forest. Hermann was a jackalope, a creature of legend from the West. Though humanity''s rapid technological progress had driven many monsters into obscurity, it had also enabled some, like his ancestors, to spread beyond their native regions. Born in Japan to a line that had migrated from North America, Hermann embodied the traits of his kind. Jackalopes were not known for immense physical power or deep reserves of youki, but their blend of jackrabbit speed and antelope agility made them unmatched in bursts of swift movement. The dead forest loomed ahead, and not a moment too soon. Hermann spotted a massive lizardman¡ªone he''d never dream of confronting under normal circumstances¡ªpoised to strike at Tsukune. Though still some distance away, Hermann knew he needed to close the gap quickly. I have to be faster. Unlike Kurumu, who hailed from a prestigious lineage, or Moka, whose mastery of enigmatic youki techniques set her apart, Hermann had no such advantages. Yet, as a young monster, he''d dared to dream like many others. He aspired to become a legendary figure, a hero among monsters akin to the three dark lords. With the onset of his youki abilities, he used every resource he could find on youki techniques and their applications. Reality, however, was harsh. Over time, Hermann realized he was neither a prodigy nor even moderately gifted. In fact, among jackalopes¡ªa race designated as C-class monsters¡ªhe was painfully average. Their sole claim to fame was their remarkable speed, leaving them lacking in other combat attributes.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. Determined to make the most of what he had, Hermann trained relentlessly, honing this single advantage. Through perseverance, he learned and became adept in a common but effective technique. Hermann felt his muscles strain as he channeled his youki in a precise, practiced pattern. Then, the technique activated. ~Flash Step!~ His vision blurred as his speed surged to more than triple its usual rate. Every muscle burned as his body pushed past its limits, propelled by raw youki. In an instant, Hermann vanished from his spot and reappeared in front of Tadashi. Using the momentum from the sudden burst of speed, Hermann delivered a powerful kick to Tadashi¡¯s face, sending the lizardman hurtling backward. Hermann skidded to a stop just a few feet from Tsukune. Turning swiftly, he leaned down and extended a hand. A smile broke across his face as Tsukune grasped it without hesitation. ¡°Hermann, you came!¡± Tsukune exclaimed, clearly surprised. Hermann managed a grin, sweat matting his hair and making him look worn out. ¡°Well, a friend tipped me off that you needed help,¡± he replied. Tsukune nodded, casting a worried glance at the recovering crowd of lizardmen. ¡°I do. We need to reach Moka.¡± Hermann''s eyes widened as he surveyed the gathering throng. ¡°Moka¡¯s in that crowd?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Tsukune confirmed, his expression tense. Hermann''s gaze shifted, noticing Yukari standing behind Tsukune, her eyes narrowed in cautious suspicion. ¡°Alright, quick introductions,¡± Tsukune said hurriedly. ¡°Hermann, this is Yukari. Yukari, Hermann. Now, we need a way to reach Moka. Ideas?¡± Hermann¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Tactics aren¡¯t my thing, man. I¡¯m fast, but that¡¯s about it.¡± Tsukune¡¯s mind raced. Brute force alone wouldn¡¯t cut it. Come on, think, Tsukune. We have to reach Moka before Kurumu gets overwhelmed. Before he could come up with a plan, Yukari¡¯s voice cut through the tension. ¡°I have an idea.¡± Both boys turned to her, and Yukari hesitated under their gaze. Tsukune¡¯s encouragement was immediate. ¡°What is it, Yukari?¡± Recalling Tsukune¡¯s earlier reassurances, Yukari gathered her resolve. ¡°I can¡¯t cast basic spells without my wand, but I can engrave spell runes. If you trust me, I¡¯ll write a spell now. You two just need to keep those lizardmen off me,¡± she said, nodding toward a group of lizardmen breaking away from the main body and approaching. Three lizardmen hissed, eyes fixed on their targets. Tsukune¡¯s jaw tightened, while Hermann readied himself for a fight. ¡°Tsukune, you owe me after this,¡± Hermann muttered, positioning himself defensively. ¡°Friends don¡¯t owe friends,¡± Tsukune responded with a nervous grin, stepping forward to give Yukari space as she began scribbling runes on the ground with a jagged rock. Hermann let out a bark of laughter. ¡°Damn, you¡¯re right.¡± The three lizardmen roared and surged forward. Hermann let out a battle cry to bolster his resolve, ¡°Ahhh!¡± Tsukune echoed him, using the shout to drive away his fear. They charged, aiming to give Yukari space to work. Hermann, with his antelope-like agility and rabbit-like quickness, reached the lizardmen first. Channeling his youki, he threw a powerful punch that landed squarely on one lizardman''s cheek, shattering scales and drawing blood. So weak, he thought with a grimace, chastising himself. The lizardman retaliated with an angry swipe of its claw. Hermann leaped back, only to find himself immediately targeted by a second attacker. With two lizardmen pressing him, he focused on dodging, evading blows that could take him out of the fight. Meanwhile, Tsukune met the charge of another lizardman, slipping into a defensive stance. He knew full well that even a low-class monster like a lizardman outmatched him in raw power. The lizardman saw Tsukune''s guarded posture and lunged with its jaws wide open, fangs gleaming. For a moment, primal terror gripped Tsukune. The sight of those sharp teeth awakened an instinctive fear. But the thought of Moka and Kurumu in danger overrode it. Wait for it! Timing his move, Tsukune allowed the lizardman to close the distance. At the last second, he kicked out, landing a solid blow between its legs. The lizardman collapsed with a howl, clutching at its injury. Tsukune didn¡¯t waste time; he moved away from grabbing range and picked up a rock and hurled it at the lizardman''s head with all his strength. The rock connected, cracking scales and drawing blood. The lizardman hissed, slowly getting back on its feet, one hand still holding its crotch. Tsukune grimaced. Monsters and their durability. Tsukune let out a weary sigh, picking up another rock. The lizardman¡¯s eyes flickered with confusion and disdain as it watched him. It hesitated, seemingly waiting for Tsukune to make the first move. But Tsukune had no intention of engaging directly; he only needed to buy Yukari enough time. Good. Keep your focus on me, he thought. But luck wasn¡¯t on his side. The sound of Yukari scratching in the dirt caught the lizardman¡¯s attention. It shifted its gaze beyond Tsukune, noticing Yukari furiously writing with a jagged rock. A dangerous glint appeared in the lizardman¡¯s eyes as it changed targets. Tsukune¡¯s heart sank. Damn it, he cursed under his breath, realizing he had lost the creature''s attention. Acting quickly, Tsukune moved to block its view, but the lizardman was already charging toward Yukari with single-minded intent. I won¡¯t let you! As the beast closed the distance, Tsukune launched himself forward, surprising the lizardman. He feigned a kick, causing the lizardman to brace defensively, shielding its already sore lower half. But Tsukune¡¯s movement wasn¡¯t what it seemed¡ªmimicking a baseball pitch, he raised his leg and, using the momentum, hurled the rock at the creature¡¯s unprotected face. The lizardman tried to react, but it was too late. The rock struck true, drawing blood and causing it to hiss in pain. Yet, lizardmen were not human. To be deterred by injury, it needed to be much more painful than a small wound. It ignored the sting of Tsukune¡¯s ¡®human¡¯ attack and continued its charge, undeterred and fierce. Tsukune didn''t back down. He charged headfirst at the lizardman, determined to face it directly. Seeing Tsukune abandon his defensive stance, the lizardman shifted its focus, snarling as it prepared to sink its teeth into him. As the gap between them closed, it opened its maw wide, ready to bite. At the last moment, Tsukune dropped low, repeating the move he had used on Tadashi. The lizardman¡¯s claws swept through empty air as Tsukune ducked beneath them, channeling all his momentum into a tackle. With a powerful shove, he grabbed the lizardman¡¯s legs and drove it to the ground. This lizardman, smaller and less formidable than Tadashi, fell hard. Tsukune wasted no time, raising his fist and slamming it into the creature¡¯s open wound, drawing a fresh spurt of blood. The pain registered on the monster''s face, and Tsukune''s relentless assault continued. Fueled by adrenaline and an unexpected ferocity fueled by his desire to protect, he kept punching, each strike tearing his knuckles further as human flesh met hardened scales. If not for the initial damage from the rock throw, he would have barely made an impact. The lizardman let out a pained roar, summoning attention. Tsukune''s heart sank as he saw two lizardmen from the main group turn and start charging toward him. Without hesitation, Tsukune grabbed a larger rock and brought it down hard on the lizardman¡¯s neck, silencing it with a sickening thud. The creature went limp, knocked out cold. Tsukune stood up, bloodied and panting, his fists raw and torn. His chest heaved as exhaustion weighed heavily on him, each breath feeling like a battle. This¡­ this is exhausting¡­ Despite months of pushing his body in training, Tsukune had never been pushed to such an extreme. Adrenaline dulled the pain, but his muscles felt like lead. Forcing himself to focus, he set his sights on the two lizardmen closing in fast. ¡°Yukari! Are you done?¡± Tsukune shouted, the urgency in his voice mirroring the chaos around him. ¡°Almost!¡± Yukari called back, panic creeping into her tone. Tsukune exhaled sharply, steeling himself as he gripped the rock that had downed the first lizardman. He stepped forward, muscles aching, as the two approaching lizardmen glanced at their fallen comrade and hissed in unison. ¡°You use weapons!¡± ¡°Coward!¡± Ignoring their taunts, Tsukune focused on staying upright and braced himself in a defensive stance. Meanwhile, Hermann was being pushed to his limit. Facing two lizardmen simultaneously, he found himself struggling to keep up. On his own, he might have beaten one of them, but against two, the situation grew dire. Lacking the sheer strength or youki reserves of a vampire, Hermann¡¯s strikes were quick but shallow, drawing blood but never enough to incapacitate. He spared a glance at the battlefield and saw Tsukune standing against two more lizardmen. Despite his fatigue, Tsukune had managed to knock one out¡ªa feat that astonished Hermann. But his brief amazement was cut short as he narrowly dodged a swipe, the lizardman¡¯s claws slicing his cheek. This isn¡¯t good, Hermann thought, eyes darting to Tsukune as the two lizardmen advanced on him. He¡¯s no vampire. He won¡¯t survive this. Hermann grit his teeth, feeling the burn of exhaustion settling into his limbs. Weighing his options, he knew he only had enough youki for three more uses of his trump card. For a moment, he considered running. As if I¡¯d run away now. With a deep, final breath, Hermann directed his remaining youki and made a risky gambit. ~Flash Step!~ In an instant, he vanished and reappeared, driving a powerful roundhouse into the nearest lizardman with his speed-boosted momentum. The blow wasn¡¯t enough, so Hermann immediately activated Flash Step a second time, raining down a rapid succession of punches that left both lizardmen coughing up blood. One last time! Summoning every scrap of energy he had left, Hermann pushed past his limit and used Flash Step for a fourth, final time. His empowered fist met the lizardman¡¯s jaw, scales cracking and teeth shattering under the force. One of the lizardmen crumpled to the ground, unconscious. The last lizardman, though bloodied and battered, stood firm. Hermann staggered back, breath ragged and limbs trembling. A wry smile crossed his face as he looked at the defiant creature. I¡¯m so weak. With the lizardman momentarily hesitant, Hermann seized the chance to catch his breath. His gaze shifted to Tsukune, who stood facing the two approaching lizardmen. They halted, wary of the bloodied, determined ¡®monster¡¯ before them. Hermann glanced quickly at Yukari, still feverishly writing on the ground. We need more time... His mind flitted to Rainee and her promise of help, the hope of reinforcements gnawing at him. Yet, as he thought of her, he frowned. I don¡¯t know much about her. A surge of frustration tightened in his chest. There was a real possibility that he could be torn apart in this fight, and he might never learn more about the girl who interested him most. Fuck. Chapter 43: Lizardman Army part 3 Kurumu and Moka weaved swiftly through the crowd of lizardmen, taking advantage of the chaos and confusion caused by the frenzy induced by the charm wave. ¡°Tsk,¡± Kurumu muttered, feeling the mental link of her charm shattering one by one. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Moka asked, keeping pace with her. ¡°My charm¡¯s wearing off!¡± Kurumu replied, irritation seeping into her voice. As if on cue, two lizardmen, free from the charm and with eyes blazing with hunger and aggression, lunged to block their path. ¡°Moka, keep moving!¡± Kurumu shouted, surging forward. ¡°Right!¡± Moka affirmed, her focus locked on reaching Tsukune. With a powerful leap, Kurumu¡¯s wings propelled her forward, and she infused her claws with youki, slashing in midair to release sharp, shimmering energy blades. The attacks connected, chipping away scales and drawing thin lines of blood but doing little more than slowing the lizardmen. Kurumu clicked her tongue, annoyed at the minimal damage. Combat instincts kicked in as she adjusted her approach, outpacing the lizardmen''s charge. ¡°Moka, ready?¡± she yelled. Trusting Kurumu, Moka responded, ¡°Okay!¡± Closing the distance, Kurumu targeted one lizardman, swiftly striking at its joints with precision, severing tendons in its elbows and knees. The lizardman crumpled, its limbs rendered useless. Kurumu looped her tail around its limp body and hurled it toward Moka. ¡°Catch!¡± Moka, eyes wide but determined, caught the struggling creature mid-bite. ¡°Throw!¡± Kurumu commanded sharply. Without hesitation, Moka used her monstrous strength to fling the lizardman at its charging companion, sending both tumbling back in a heap. The two pressed on, but with each step, more lizardmen broke free from Kurumu¡¯s charm. Despite using Moka¡¯s strength to knock down enemies and create space, it wasn¡¯t enough. The ranks of lizardmen refilled as quickly as they were cleared, tightening the encirclement around them. The path toward Tsukune disappeared beneath a sea of scales and snarls. Kurumu instinctively stepped back, placing herself protectively in front of Moka. Not good. We¡¯re trapped, Kurumu thought, sensing the final lizardman slip free from her influence. As if moving with a singular mind, the lizardmen focused on the two girls. Their hissing and guttural roars grew louder, and the gap between them and the swarm shrank with each passing moment. Kurumu considered unleashing another charm wave but hesitated. The succubus charm was undeniably powerful, yet it came with limitations. Unlike the subtle, insidious charm vampires wielded to influence others, a succubus¡¯s charm forcibly distorted reality for its targets. It was most effective against those caught off guard or inexperienced with its effects. However, with each successive use, its potency weakens, and the likelihood of resistance increases¡ªunless she poured a significant amount of youki into the spell. Kurumu clenched her fists, weighing her dwindling options as the wall of scales closed in. Unfortunately, the enemy did not wait for her. A lizardman lunged forward, swiping its claws at Kurumu, who effortlessly dodged and countered with a swift strike of her own. But before she could fully recover, a second lizardman seized the opportunity, rushing in from behind. Moka reacted immediately, shoving the attacker with her supernatural strength and sending it hurtling backward. Kurumu nodded in thanks, acknowledging Moka''s quick intervention. However, this pattern repeated with increasing frequency. Before long, Kurumu and Moka began to feel the claws of their foes grazing their clothes, tearing fabric, and leaving their uniforms in tatters. Just as a claw strike was about to rake across Kurumu, she channeled her youki to reinforce her body. The strike bounced off her skin as if it had hit metal, but Kurumu winced at the energy expenditure. She disliked using this technique due to its inefficiency. As the lizardmen¡¯s relentless attacks increased, Kurumu found herself using the skin reinforcement technique more frequently, rapidly draining her youki reserves. Moka, for some inexplicable reason, remained mostly untouched, which only deepened Kurumu¡¯s frustration. After enduring a relentless pincer attack by four lizardmen, Kurumu felt the sting of exhaustion. Her school uniform was torn and shredded, exposing parts of her pristine white underwear. A surge of anger coursed through her¡ªshe had intended for only Tsukune to see her like this, not these brutish creatures. Moka¡¯s heart sank with guilt as she watched Kurumu struggle to defend them both. The lizardmen surrounding them glared with hungry, predatory eyes that hinted at a mix of primal hunger and something more sinister. A roar from within the crowd signaled a shift. The self-proclaimed leader of the group bellowed an order, and suddenly, they advanced in unison, abandoning their previous tactic of attacking one by one. Kurumu¡¯s teeth clenched as she prepared to release another charm wave, her last resort. But before she could, a surge of power erupted from beyond the mob of lizardmen. Without any warning, it exploded toward her and Moka like a tidal wave of raw energy. What is that?! Kurumu''s heart pounded with panic. She quickly redirected her gathered youki for the charm wave into forming a barrier in front of her and rushed to shield Moka. Hold, please hold! she pleaded internally, pouring the last of her energy into maintaining the protective barrier.
Tsukune watched as the two lizardmen cautiously advanced, then split apart, aiming to flank him from both sides. He clenched his jaw and pursed his lips. I barely managed to take down one¡­ He was well aware that luck had played a significant role in his earlier victory and knew better than to rely on it again. Gripping the rock in his hand, Tsukune made a swift decision and charged at the lizardman on his right, the one nearer to Hermann and his remaining foe¡ª Wait, there¡¯s only one left! Relief flooded him as he saw Hermann had dispatched one of the lizardmen.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. I just need to hold out until Hermann can help. Even as his thoughts raced, Tsukune didn¡¯t slow his charge. The targeted lizardman widened its eyes in surprise as Tsukune closed the distance faster than expected. Without hesitation, Tsukune hurled the rock, catching the creature off-guard. Instinctively, it raised its arm to shield its face, momentarily obstructing its vision. Tsukune¡¯s gamble had paid off¡ªthis lizardman hadn¡¯t seen how he had taken down the previous one. As soon as the lizardman lowered its arm, it was met with the sight of Tsukune¡¯s leg racing toward its crotch. Reacting too late, the creature had no chance to defend itself. While it was strong and covered in tough scales, it was no legendary beast. The impact of Tsukune¡¯s kick sent shockwaves of pain radiating upward, weakening the lizardman and dropping it to its knees. Tsukune, unfazed by sympathy, mirrored Moka¡¯s combat style. Just like Moka. With all his strength, he lifted his leg and swung down, driving a heavy kick into the lizardman¡¯s skull. The force was enough to stagger the creature, but Tsukune, inexperienced with such powerful moves that required years of training, stumbled as well and fell to the ground. Cursing under his breath, Tsukune noticed the lizardman¡¯s disorientation. With a burst of urgency, he lashed out from the ground, driving his foot into its knee, causing it to buckle. The lizardman collapses, and Tsukune takes the opportunity to unleash a series of kicks to its head, each strike fueled by desperation. Before he could finish it off, the second lizardman barreled toward him. Tsukune scrambled to his feet but wasn¡¯t fast enough. A vicious swipe caught him across the chest, tearing through his uniform and slicing his skin. Pain seared through him as the lizardman hissed in triumph, the scent of blood driving it into a frenzy. The fallen lizardman staggered to its feet, eyes blazing with rage as Tsukune retreated, clutching his bleeding wound. The sight of his injury only spurred the two lizardmen forward, launching into a relentless assault of claws and snapping jaws. Tsukune focused all his remaining energy on dodging and creating distance, but his body was worn down. Every move sent pain searing through him; he was fighting on the edge of collapse. He barely evaded another swipe, but the lizardman''s claws still tore into him, leaving fresh wounds. Desperation clouded his mind. He was taking too much damage, more than he could bear. His heart raced with panic, and fear rooted itself in his gut. I need to get out of here. I don¡¯t want to die! His movements turned frantic, lacking strategy or precision. One wrong step and a lizardman claw would find its mark. The realization hit him like a wave¡ªhis decision to act as a frontline fighter against true monsters had been reckless, maybe even arrogant. But just as he wavered, Yukari¡¯s voice pierced through the chaos. ¡°It¡¯s done! Tsukune, it¡¯s done!¡± Relief flooded him, and without hesitation, he and Hermann broke away from their fights, leaving the startled lizardmen who paused, confused by their sudden retreat. ¡°You look like hell,¡± Hermann muttered, panting as he joined Tsukune. Tsukune could only manage a tired, crooked grin. They reached Yukari, who was in front of an elaborate pattern of intricate lines and symbols inscribed in a large circle. Her face was tight with concentration as she pressed her hand to the edge, visibly straining as she channeled all her youki into the spell. ¡°I need your help. Pour every bit of energy you have into the circle,¡± she commanded. The two boys exchanged a look, their expressions tight with worry and panic. ¡°What are you two waiting for?!¡± Yukari¡¯s voice cut through the tension, strained and desperate. ¡°If you don¡¯t help, this spell will fail!¡± Tsukune¡¯s chest tightened with fear. I-I can¡¯t help! I don¡¯t have youki. They¡¯ll find out I¡¯m not a monster. As Hermann knelt down, reluctantly channeling the last dregs of his youki into the circle, Tsukune¡¯s eyes darted to the approaching lizardmen¡ªthree charging directly at them, with four more breaking off from the main horde. ¡°Tsukune, what are you doing?¡± Yukari¡¯s voice wavered as she saw him step forward. ¡°I¡¯ll try to hold them off. Just concentrate on that spell, okay?¡± he shouted over his shoulder. Before anyone could respond, Tsukune surged ahead, a mix of terror and determination propelling him. He knew he couldn¡¯t contribute to the spell, but he could protect his friends. As he ran toward what seemed like certain death, a single thought steadied him. I won¡¯t be a burden. The lizardmen closed in, claws outstretched and teeth bared. Tsukune faced them head-on, his heart pounding but resolute. He would buy them time, no matter the cost. ¡°Tsukune! Stop!!¡± Yukari¡¯s voice broke in panic as she watched him about to be engulfed by the incoming lizardmen. But just as the lizardmen were poised to strike, a powerful gust of wind roared from the side, throwing them back in a stunned heap. Tsukune froze as a towering figure appeared into view¡ªa woman even taller than Moka in her unsealed form. He blinked in disbelief, recognizing her from the aftermath of Gin¡¯s battle. Sakari? ¡°You¡¯ve got guts for someone so weak,¡± Sakari said, turning to him with a sly, approving smile. ¡°I like that in a man.¡± The lizardmen, momentarily stunned by the sudden gust of wind, locked eyes with Sakari as she stepped forward, arms crossed and an amused smile on her face. ¡°Come at me then,¡± she taunted, raising a hand and curling her fingers in a beckoning gesture. Hermann let out a breath of relief at Sakari¡¯s arrival. Finally, a heavy hitter. Meanwhile, Yukari¡¯s anxiety didn¡¯t wane; she didn¡¯t share the same confidence in the towering student, not knowing the extent of Sakari¡¯s power. To her, Moka was still their only hope for turning the tide. ¡°You know, it¡¯s quite unbecoming for a young lady to be so worked up.¡± The familiar voice pulled Yukari¡¯s attention away from the chaos. She looked up to see Gin standing beside her, eyes scanning the fray with a calm, knowing smile. ¡°You need help?¡± he asked, though he didn¡¯t wait for her response. Kneeling, he pressed his hand to the spell circle. Instantly, the intricate runes glowed brilliantly, surging with energy as Gin¡¯s formidable youki flooded the pattern. Yukari¡¯s eyes widened in awe. ¡°W-Wow! This is more than enough!¡± With urgency, she turned toward Tsukune and Sakari, who stood at the edge of the circle. ¡°Tsukune! Move out of the way!¡± Tsukune glanced back, eyes catching the glow emanating from the ground. Without a second thought, he ran to Sakari and, with all his strength, grabbed her hand to pull her to safety. Sensing the surge of energy from Yukari¡¯s spell, Sakari swiftly moved with Tsukune to clear the area. Now in full command of the spell, Yukari directed its energy with focused intensity. As the hastily drawn runes began refining the raw power into a more precise force, she tightened the exit boundary of the magic circle and released it. With a final brilliant pulse, the circle unleashed a powerful wave of kinetic force that surged outward. The wave slammed into the seven charging lizardmen, scattering them like ragdolls. It barreled forward, maintaining its strength, carving a path through the horde, and sending lizardmen flying in all directions. ¡°Tsukune! Now!¡± Yukari shouted. Despite the pain shooting through his muscles and the sting of his fresh wounds, Tsukune sprinted forward, eyes locked on the center of the disrupted army. Moka! His heart lifted, fueling his second wind as he raced ahead. However, the spell Yukari cast was a broad kinetic push, designed to displace rather than destroy. Many lizardmen were already recovering, and the gap in their formation began to close. Tsukune cursed internally as he saw the lizardmen regroup and charge. Damn it! Moka! Just as panic gripped him, two familiar voices called out. ¡°Need some help, junior?¡± Gin appeared at Tsukune¡¯s side, a confident smirk on his face. ¡°We¡¯ll carve a path for you. These small fries are no challenge,¡± Sakari said, sprinting ahead. The two taller students charged into the fray, smashing into the oncoming lizardmen with decisive force. The advancing lizardmen were halted, and the gap stopped closing, leaving Tsukune with a clear path toward Moka and Kurumu.
Kurumu and Moka watched in shock as a blast of energy split the lizardman horde in two. Kurumu instinctively reinforced her barrier, preparing for impact, but to her surprise, the energy wave dispersed just before it reached them. Yukari, ever the genius, had calculated their position at the heart of the chaos and tailored the spell to dissipate safely. ¡°Tsukune!¡± Moka shouted, pointing at the opening in the ranks. Kurumu followed Moka¡¯s gesture and saw Tsukune¡ªbloodied, battered, yet fiercely determined¡ªcharging toward them. Both of their hearts tightened at the sight of him. ¡°Kurumu, let¡¯s go!¡± Moka called, already sprinting toward him. Not wanting to be left behind, Kurumu dashed after her. The lizardmen, realizing that their prey was now on the move, surged forward with renewed aggression. Despite the relentless roar behind them, Kurumu and Moka pressed on at full speed, never glancing back. Tsukune, seeing them run to meet him, felt a surge of hope that dulled the pain coursing through his body. I¡¯ll make it! But the lizardmen rallied, managing to close in as Tsukune, Kurumu, Moka, and even Yukari heard a chillingly familiar voice. ¡°Everyone! Focus on tearing Tsukune and Moka apart! They are the true threats!¡± Tadashi¡¯s command rang out. The swarm erupted, converging on Tsukune and Moka with feral intensity. The gap between the two shrank, but the mob grew more frenzied. I didn¡¯t come this far just to fail! Tsukune screamed inwardly. ¡°Moka!¡± Tsukune shouted, extending his hand as she did the same. Before they could grasp each other, the lizardmen engulfed them, claws and fangs poised to shred them apart. Tadashi initiates a roaring cheer which is quickly reciprocated by the horde. At the sound of the triumphant roars, Yukari fell to her knees, eyes wide and mouth agape as despair gripped her. I-I failed¡­ Suddenly, the crowd quaked, causing Yukari¡¯s breath to catch. She covers her mouth, hoping. W-Wait! The next moment, an eruption of energy sent lizardmen flying in all directions as a taller, powerful, silver-haired Moka burst from the fray. In her arms, she held a bloodied but triumphant Tsukune clutching the rosary, and Kurumu, clinging to the shredded remains of her uniform, doing her best to protect her dignity. Yukari¡¯s eyes widen in excitement as she screams, ¡°Moka!!¡± Chapter 44: Lizardman Army part 4 Tadashi¡¯s eyes flickered open, his cheek throbbing with pain. Blinking, he realized he was lodged inside a dead tree, his body awkwardly embedded in its trunk. What¡­ the¡­ hell? He groaned as a splitting headache hit, but memories quickly resurfaced. He¡¯d been on the verge of slicing Tsukune to shreds when something struck his face at blinding speed. Rubbing his jaw, he pried himself free from the tree. Once he stumbled out, he saw that a powerful force had torn a path through the lizardman army¡ªhis fellow students, seniors, alumni, and even a few faculty among them. Turning toward the source, he spotted Yukari, alone and vulnerable. For a moment, he considered attacking her but he noticed Tsukune. The young man, bloodied and covered in deep gashes, was charging straight through the gap in the lizardman ranks. What the hell is he doing?! Tadashi¡¯s heart pounded as he dashed into the breach, eyes fixed on Tsukune and Moka running toward each other. A sudden panic gripped him; some primal instinct warned him that disaster would strike if those two reached each other. Trusting his instincts over any rational thought, he bellowed, ¡°Everyone! Focus on tearing Tsukune and Moka apart! They are the true threats!¡± As the original leader of this lizardman army, Tadashi¡¯s command was instantly obeyed. The horde shifted focus, abandoning all other targets to charge at Tsukune and Moka, determined to tear apart the separated young man and woman. The lizardmen swarmed them, and Tadashi let out a triumphant roar¡ªonly for it to be cut short by an overwhelming sense of dread. His eyes widened as he watched the chaos unfolding within his own ranks. ¡°W-What¡¯s going on¡ª?¡± he stammered. His question was answered in a flash. Dozens of his kin were hurled into the air like ragdolls, scattered by a powerful force. A silver-haired figure burst upward from the midst of the army, carrying both Tsukune and Kurumu. S-So much power?! Tadashi stood frozen, watching as Moka, now transformed and radiating strength, effortlessly maneuvered herself away from the mass of lizardmen. At that moment, a crushing realization set in¡ªhe had lost.
Gin watched as Moka glided toward him and Sakari, her silver hair gleaming. Ah, still as beautiful as ever. He glanced at the sun, still high in the sky. Dismissing any idea of challenging her, he knew it wouldn¡¯t be a fight he could win. Yukari, who already held Moka in high esteem, was captivated by the unsealed Moka¡¯s approach. Moka¡­ Moka has fangs¡­ A-A true vampire! Moka landed before Gin and Sakari, her expression fierce as she spoke in a low, commanding tone. ¡°Take care of these two.¡± Yukari¡¯s thoughts spiraled, I love her!! Without waiting for a response, Moka turned to face the lizardman army, now regrouping. They hissed and growled, their voices forming an angry chorus. ¡°She¡¯s just one monster.¡± ¡°We¡¯re still many times their number.¡± ¡°We should overwhelm her.¡± Tadashi caught Moka¡¯s crimson gaze locking onto him, a maddening, hypnotic stare that made him feel exposed and vulnerable. W-What is this?? He turned to his kin, nearly a hundred lizardmen poised to strike. Surely, he thought, one vampire couldn¡¯t overcome all of us, r-right? Moka gave him his answer. Her aura flared, a wave of power so intense that the lizardman army recoiled in response. With murderous intent, Moka charged, crashing into the lizardmen like a force of nature, scattering them on impact.
Charging toward nearly a hundred lizardmen, Moka seethed with fury. How dare these cowards attempt to harm me and a child? Channeling her youki, Moka¡¯s already superhuman abilities surged to an even higher level. At full speed, she reached the army¡¯s front line and launched herself into the air, delivering a powerful full-body roundhouse kick. The impact sent not one, but three lizardmen sprawling, knocked out cold from the sheer force. She made sure to pull her punches, wanting to avoid lethal blows. While she wasn¡¯t particularly bound to the academy¡¯s laws, she didn¡¯t wish to complicate life for her other self, who was already struggling in this world. Landing gracefully, Moka dropped into a split, her movements seamless and precise. In an instant, she raised both legs and spun in a powerful rotation, using her arms as a pivot. The motion struck down nearby lizardmen with devastating force, the impact shattering bones in one fluid, calculated sweep. With just two decisive moves, she took nearly a dozen lizardmen out of the fight¡ªand she was far from finished.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. Moka rose swiftly, delivering rapid jabs to the charging lizardmen. The impact of her punches left their jaws shattered, her flawless knuckles unaffected by their flimsy scales. With a sharp twist, she launched a powerful kick behind her, breaking bones and leaving the enemy stunned. Seeing her brutal efficiency, some lizardmen began to lose hope. A few even turned and fled, unwilling to face the academy''s strongest student. Gin and Sakari exchanged grins. "Looks like our academy¡¯s princess could use a hand," Gin said, noticing the deserters. Sakari smirked. ¡°Now I see why you lost to her. She¡¯s raw power incarnate with the skill to back it.¡± Gin nodded and glanced at Tsukune and Kurumu, who focused on catching their breath. Kurumu watched the scene in silence while Tsukune rested, clearly exhausted. ¡°You two should go to Yukari and¡­¡± Gin glanced at Hermann, whose face he didn¡¯t recognize, ¡°and your friend over there. They can help keep you safe while we assist Moka.¡± Sakari had already joined the fight. After seeing Tsukune¡¯s faint nod, Gin rushed after her. Hermann approached Tsukune, extending a hand. ¡°Yukari mentioned she can heal you. Let¡¯s go.¡± Grimacing in pain, Tsukune accepted the help, then turned to assist Kurumu. He shrugged off the remaining piece of his shirt, draping it over her. She gave him a grateful smile, thanking him softly. Watching their exchange, Hermann rolled his eyes internally. He saw how Kurumu tried to be sneaky and sniff Tsukune¡¯s shirt, causing him to be even more annoyed. I guess a guy like you is bound to have admirers¡­ and despite being so clueless, you¡¯re a natural flirt. Hermann shook off his irritation with Tsukune¡¯s casual playboy vibe and helped him up, guiding both him and Kurumu to Yukari. ¡°Tsukune, are you completely out of your mind?¡± Yukari scolded immediately, her voice laced with frustration. Tsukune gave a sheepish smile. ¡°I just thought... those lizardmen were about to reach us, so I had to act.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t have to! Our seniors came to help us!¡± Yukari huffed. ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯s technically a senior,¡± Hermann added, talking about Sakari, earning a sharp glare from Yukari. He quickly looked away. Putting aside the issue, Yukari then touched Tsukune¡¯s wounds, casting a low-circle healing spell. He winced as torn flesh began to stitch itself back together. ¡°Oh, stop being so fussy,¡± Yukari said, still annoyed with him. Kurumu pointed to a few bruises on her arms. ¡°Hey, what about me?¡± Yukari glanced at her dismissively. ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°You little brat!¡± Kurumu shouted, her hand dropping momentarily. She quickly covers herself again, barely avoiding an embarrassing slip, thanks to Tsukune¡¯s tattered uniform covering her body. As Yukari and Kurumu¡¯s bickering escalated, Tsukune¡¯s attention drifted back to the fight. The fear he¡¯d felt before was gone, replaced by calm certainty that Moka had everything under control. Because he¡¯d been exposed to youki numerous times throughout the year, Tsukune¡¯s sense of it had grown. He couldn¡¯t detect the passive energy all monsters radiated, but he was starting to notice when it was actively released. With Moka, he could feel a surge every time she tapped into her strength. From this distance, her power was clear, a wave of youki that resonated even where he stood. Between Moka, Gin, and Sakari¡ªall radiating powerful energy¡ªTsukune knew the lizardmen stood no chance. Their victory was already assured. Tadashi watched in horror as Moka cut through his kin like a relentless hurricane, leaving a trail of defeated lizardmen in her wake. ¡°No... No!¡± he gasped, terror mounting. My brethren... we''re so helpless! Driven by fury and desperation, Tadashi charged forward. Summoning the dregs of his youki, he sharpened his claws, hoping this enhanced strength would somehow pierce Moka¡¯s defenses. As he reached the center of the fray, he suddenly froze when he felt a power beyond him. Moka, even while in the thick of battle, had never let him out of her sight. She then charges, her crimson eyes locked onto him, a terrifying speed accompanying her approach. His body, paralyzed with fear, reacted too late. ¡°What... what are you?!¡± Tadashi roared, charging toward her blur-like figure and swinging his claws with all his might. But against Moka¡¯s might, desperation alone was never going to be enough. Moka leaped into the air, twisting her body mid-flight, her youki quickening and guiding her movement as she delivered a spinning roundhouse kick directly to his lower jaw. The force obliterated his teeth and tore into muscle. His instincts drove him to bite down, but his upper jaw¡¯s fangs shattered against her leg, and mercifully, darkness took him. But Moka wasn¡¯t finished. As Tadashi¡¯s limp unconscious form flew back, Moka launched herself downward, channeling her youki in a powerful dash, as swift as an arrow released from a bow. In moments, she was upon him again, her indifference chilling to those who witnessed it. To some, she was nothing more than a blur, while others caught glimpses of her expression¡ªa look of detached authority, like a goddess dispensing judgment on those who dared defy her. She struck him repeatedly as he hovered, each blow precise, shattering bones and ensuring he stayed suspended, his body a mere vessel for punishment. Then, with one final kick, she sent Tadashi hurtling into a nearby tree, splintering it upon impact. Looking down at her handiwork, Moka muttered, ¡°Coward. You dare to use such force against a child.¡± The surrounding lizardmen, paralyzed by the sight of Moka¡¯s ruthless assault, stood frozen, terrified that any movement might draw her wrath. The edges of the battlefield showed signs of panic as some contemplated escape, only to see Gin and Sakari blocking their retreat, each stationed at opposite ends to contain them. Moka took a brief moment to catch her breath, a glimmer of satisfaction flickering in her eyes as she began to gather her youki once more. She wasn¡¯t done, and the opportunity to release her pent-up frustration was one she wouldn¡¯t let slip easily. But before she could resume her onslaught, a loud voice from within the crowd cut through the silence: ¡°WAIT!!¡± Moka turned toward the voice, spotting a bruised and battered lizardman clutching what looked to be a broken arm. ¡°Please,¡± he began, the tone in his voice signaling clear surrender. ¡°With Tadashi knocked out, we have no chance of winning.¡± Looking around as if searching for confirmation, Nihebi noticed the others shared his sentiment, their expressions exhausted and defeated. ¡°There¡¯s no one left to resist. Please, no more.¡± Hearing this, Moka slowly eased her stance. ¡°Hmph, if you fools planned to form an army to challenge me, at least have the guts to finish what you started.¡± She clicked her tongue and turned, striding toward one side of the crowd. The nearby lizardmen flinched as she approached, fear stiffening their bodies. Reaching the crowd, Moka commanded, ¡°Move,¡± and the lizardmen obeyed without question, clearing a path as if making way for a goddess among mortals. Nihebi, still clutching his arm, followed her, his gaze pleading as he clung to any hope of negotiating their survival. As Moka emerged from the encirclement of lizardmen, she found Gin waiting at the end, his watchful stance blocking any attempted escape. The two S-Class monsters exchanged a look, both assessing the situation. While Gin continued to study Moka, she looked past him, her focus shifting to a more important sight¡ªTsukune, standing nearby with Kurumu, Hermann, and Yukari. Turning to Nihebi, she spoke with a sharp edge, ¡°Stay here and wait for me, unless you¡¯d like to end up in the same state as your leader.¡± Nihebi swallowed a large lump in his throat, nodding fervently in response to her command. ¡°You there, guard these fools,¡± Moka directed at Gin. With a chuckle, Gin nodded. ¡°As you wish, Moka.¡± Ignoring him, Moka walked past her senior and approached Tsukune and the others. Seeing Moka unharmed, Kurumu rolled her eyes, still wearing Tsukune¡¯s borrowed shirt. She stepped forward. ¡°So¡­how are you? Everything okay?¡± Moka, momentarily surprised by the question, replied confidently, ¡°Yes. And how are Tsukune and Yukari?¡± Kurumu shrugged. ¡°They¡¯re fine. Yukari¡¯s just worn out¡ªher tiny youki pool is pretty much tapped out.¡± Moka nodded, her expression calm and composed, though a flicker of softness briefly touched her eyes. She glanced at Kurumu, assessing her for a moment, before saying quietly, ¡°You did well protecting the other me. Thank you.¡± Kurumu¡¯s lips curled into a slightly smug smile, pride evident in her tone as she replied, ¡°Of course. You¡¯re welcome.¡± At this, Yukari couldn¡¯t help but tremble slightly. Her gaze fell to the wound across Tsukune¡¯s back, and anger surfaced in her voice. ¡°Why¡­¡± Moka turned her attention to Yukari, observing the younger girl as she looked toward Tsukune, her expression conflicted. ¡°Why did you help me?¡± Yukari asked, her voice breaking slightly. Tsukune started to reply, but Yukari continued, ¡°Especially after what I did... After everything.¡± Looking away, Yukari used her oversized witch hat to shield her face. ¡°Why would you risk yourself for me, even care about me at all?¡± Moka crossed her arms, her gaze drifting, an almost disinterested expression taking hold. Kurumu and Tsukune shared a look before turning back to Yukari. Hermann scratched his head awkwardly, finding himself equally at a loss for words; after all, he had come here to help Tsukune, not to untangle a conflict he didn¡¯t fully understand. Tsukune breaks the silence once more, ¡°Why don¡¯t we just say we¡¯re friends? How does that sound?¡± Yukari looks up, her tear-filled eyes meeting Tsukune¡¯s. She glances at Moka, hoping for her approval, but Moka looks away, staring off into the distance. Shifting her gaze to Kurumu, she finds the annoying Succubus offering a thumbs-up and a warm smile. With the tension easing, the weight of everything Yukari has faced at the academy comes crashing down. Struggling to keep it together, she chokes out, ¡°¡­I¡­ I¡­¡± But the tears come uncontrollably, and Yukari starts to cry openly. Tsukune and Kurumu exchange smiles, feeling that, at last, Yukari is allowing herself to feel like the child she still is. The two comfort her while Moka steps closer maintaining a silent presence. Chapter 44.5: Shattered It¡¯s too peaceful... Mayumi stared up at the ceiling, reclining in her ergonomic chair, lost in thought. Way too peaceful... She cast a wary glance at the doorway, half-expecting Tsukune and his newly assembled harem to barge in at any second. She still marveled at the sheer amount of luck ¡ª and trouble ¡ª the kid seemed to attract. But with the door still firmly shut, Mayumi let herself return to the peaceful art of ceiling-watching¡ª ¡°Nurse!¡± A loud voice boomed through the room as the clinic door flew open. Before the intruder could take another step, a flurry of white bandages materialized out of thin air, instantly wrapping around him in a tight cocoon. ¡°Wha¡ª¡± he managed to choke out before being completely muffled by the bandages. Mayumi sighed, canceling the spell she¡¯d set as a trap for Tsukune. The bandages released, and the cocooned figure collapsed onto the floor, gasping for air. Hermann staggered to his feet, sputtering, ¡°W-What the hell was that?¡± ¡°Sorry,¡± Mayumi replied nonchalantly, ¡°thought you were someone else.¡± Hermann groaned and steadied himself. ¡°Nurse, there are a lot of injured students outside.¡± ¡°So?¡± she replied, feeling a headache already brewing. ¡°Bring them in, then.¡± Hermann hesitated, looking a little sheepish. Mayumi shot him a deadpan stare before muttering a spell. A summoned skeleton appeared, fully animated and ready, its hollow eye sockets glancing him over. ¡°828, go retrieve the unconscious students,¡± she commanded. The skeleton was about to leave when Hermann quickly interrupted, ¡°Uh, ma¡¯am ¡ª sorry, but there¡¯s more than one.¡± ¡°828 can carry two at a time,¡± she replied dryly. ¡°He¡¯ll just make multiple trips.¡± Hermann shifted uncomfortably. ¡°There are... quite a few more than that¡­¡± Mayumi frowned beneath her bandages. ¡°At least ten more¡­¡± Hermann admitted, looking pale with dread. What is with this nurse?? She¡¯s terrifying. Expanding her senses across the academy grounds, Mayumi quickly detected several incoming students, each surrounded by clusters of weakened energy. Hmmm, looks like more than a few¡­ Mayumi strode over to her desk. Hermann shifted uneasily, watching her. ¡°Um, ma¡¯am¡­ What about the students?¡± Ignoring him, she picked up her phone and dialed a number. The line instantly connected to a voice as cold and clinical as a scalpel. ¡°Headmaster¡¯s office, Cottus speaking.¡± ¡°I need the larger clinic up and operational. Can you activate it?¡± Mayumi said, keeping her tone business-like. ¡°Is there a large-scale incident?¡± Cottus asked, his tone cool and unperturbed. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Is there a reason they can¡¯t be taken to the academy hospital?¡± ¡°I require a private space to summon my servants. In addition, many of the students need immediate medical attention.¡± Mayumi¡¯s frown deepened as silence filled the line. ¡°Understood. The medical room is unsealed. Proceed,¡± came his response, calm and efficient as ever. ¡°Thank you.¡± Mayumi hung up, releasing a sigh of relief. Good. He didn¡¯t go off the deep end this time. Turning to Hermann, she addressed him sharply. ¡°You there.¡± Hermann straightened up, swallowing hard, and stammered, ¡°Y-Yes, ma¡¯am?¡± She frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t call me ma¡¯am. I¡¯m not that old.¡± Her summoned skeleton, 828, tilted its head to that, prompting Mayumi to dissolve the spell on the spot. The skeleton crumbled to dust. With her focus back on Hermann, she asked, ¡°Just how many students are we dealing with?¡± Hermann gulped as he braced himself to inform the unnervingly capable nurse of the dozen or more battered students awaiting her aid outside the academy.
Tsukune, along with Gin, Hermann, Kurumu, Moka, Sakari, and Yukari, were kneeling awkwardly on the ground outside a newly opened medical room, which currently housed 47 and counting unconscious and wounded lizardmen. Inside, Mayumi''s horde of medically trained undead bustled around, tending to the injured with precision under her command. Speaking of Mayumi, the head nurse and doctor of the academy stood before the seven kneeling students, her glare sharp with fury. ¡°So¡­ let me get this straight,¡± Mayumi began, exasperation clear in her voice. ¡°The lizardmen¡­ all 112 of them¡­ organized a group just to gang up on Tsukune and Moka?¡± Tsukune, sacrificed by Gin to explain, nodded with a sheepish look. Rubbing her temples, Mayumi let out a long sigh, trying to keep her composure while mentally ensuring her summoned undead remained diligent in their tasks. She turned to the three other kneeling students across from Tsukune¡¯s group, who belonged to the opposing faction. Fixing her glare on Nihebi, the temporary leader in Tadashi¡¯s absence, she asked sharply, ¡°And what do you fools have to say for yourselves?¡± Tokage and Mitsuya shot nervous glances at Nihebi, silently begging him to speak on their behalf. With Tadashi gone, they were just rank-and-file followers. Feeling the pressure, Nihebi quickly bent forward, pressing his forehead to the ground in a full dogeza. ¡°We apologize deeply!¡± he said, his voice pleading. Tokage and Mitsuya scrambled to follow his lead, bowing just as deeply in apology. ¡°Apologies don¡¯t matter. What I need to know is why and how this fight started in the first place. Why did you lizardmen go to the trouble of organizing a small army just to target Moka and Tsukune?¡± The lizardmen exchanged wary glances, reluctant to answer.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. Mayumi¡¯s glare softened slightly, and she sighed. ¡°It would be wise for you three to tell me so I can report directly to the public safety committee. Trust me, you don¡¯t want them asking the questions.¡± Gin¡¯s expression hardened momentarily at the mention of the public safety committee. Sakari caught the change, noting his reaction but choosing not to comment¡ªthis wasn¡¯t the time. Gin wasn¡¯t the only one affected; Nihebi, a second-year, broke into a sweat at the mention of the committee. He looked up, trying to gauge if Mayumi might be on their side or just another enforcer. ¡°I-It¡¯s because of a grudge!¡± Nihebi finally stammered, folding under the weight of the committee¡¯s threat. For an instant, he was reminded by a certain individual¡¯s gaze, eyes sharp and illuminated by the light provided by a blue flame, reminding him just where he stood in the monster hierarchy¡ªat the very bottom. Yukari flinched, but when Moka, looking tired due to the seal, gave her hand a gentle squeeze, her resolve steadied. ¡°I-It¡¯s my fault!¡± Yukari blurted, making Mayumi turn toward her. The lizardmen gritted their teeth, bracing themselves for Yukari to incriminate them. But as her words settled in, Tokage and Mitsuya blinked in surprise. ¡°Huh?¡± they both muttered, glancing at each other to make sure they¡¯d heard her correctly. Mayumi raised an eyebrow. ¡°What do you mean by that, Yukari?¡± ¡°I¡­ well¡­¡± Yukari fidgeted, but with a glance at Moka and Tsukune, she regained her resolve. ¡°I antagonized Tadashi at the beginning of the school year.¡± Tokage and Mitsuya felt a flicker of relief. Perhaps they could avoid the worst of the fallout. ¡°But only because Tadashi started it by antagonizing me!¡± Yukari added quickly. Tokage¡¯s face twisted in anger. ¡°It¡¯s because you witches are traitors!¡± Yukari looked shocked. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Mitsuya joined in, angrily backing up his friend. ¡°Your race! All of you are traitors!¡± With the floodgates open, the two lizardmen grew bolder in their accusations. Yukari, however, only grew more confused. ¡°But¡­ I don¡¯t even know what my race supposedly did!¡± ¡°Of course you wouldn¡¯t know!¡± Tokage snapped. ¡°Witches don¡¯t even see it as betrayal!¡± ¡°Exactly, you¡¯re all scum!¡± Mitsuya added, their voices growing louder with every word¡ªuntil Mayumi¡¯s bandages wrapped around their mouths, cutting them off in an instant. Mayumi groaned, rubbing her temples, clearly irritated by the lizardmen¡¯s shrill voices. ¡°You,¡± she said, pointing at Nihebi, who had, at least, managed to stay quiet. ¡°Care to explain?¡± Nihebi sighed before responding, ¡°While witches aren¡¯t exactly popular among monster races, we lizardmen, in particular, hold a deep grudge against them.¡± Yukari blinked in surprise, completely baffled. What did my ancestors do to warrant such generational hate? she wondered. ¡°What did we do¡­ to be hated by another race so much?¡± she asked aloud. Nihebi¡¯s gaze shifted between bitterness and something deeper, almost sorrowful. ¡°Your race was instrumental in the disappearance of our ancestors¡ªthe dragons.¡± Yukari tilted her head, bewildered by the revelation. A beat later, Tsukune and the others mirrored her reaction, sharing in her confusion. ¡°What?¡± Tsukune and his friends echoed, stunned. Nihebi clicked his tongue in frustration. ¡°Of course, none of you would know. Dragons are our forefathers¡ªour creators. Their disappearance left a wound in our people, a wound we¡¯ve carried ever since.¡± Mayumi nodded. "I see. Yukari, did you know anything about this?" Yukari shook her head firmly. "Of course not! I don¡¯t know everything about my race. Do you?" Nihebi pursed his lips, glancing away before naming legendary witches that even Tsukune recognized. "Melusine, Medea, Morgan le Fay¡ªwitches who helped humans slay our ancestors." Yukari¡¯s face fell. She recognized the names, and though she wanted to argue, she couldn¡¯t shake a building feeling of guilt. Seeing an opening, Nihebi was about to press his point, but Tsukune spoke up first. "Aren¡¯t those western witches?" Everyone turned to Tsukune, who felt self-conscious under their gaze, but he pressed on. "Well, monsters form groups, right?" "Yeah, so what?" Nihebi replied, impatient. "If that¡¯s the case, are there any eastern examples of witches harming dragons?" Nihebi fell silent, searching his memory of lizardmen history. Lizardmen originally came from the West and spread worldwide, but he couldn¡¯t recall a single Eastern witch harming dragons. Eastern witches typically revered dragons, not see them as foes. "Is there?" Tsukune prompted again. Nihebi glanced at Tokage and Mitsuya, but they shook their heads, equally stumped. He looked back at Tsukune, who seemed determined to find a middle ground between him and Yukari. Tsk. Why do you make it hard to hate you? Finally, Nihebi admitted, "No¡­ there¡¯s none." Tsukune¡¯s group breathed a collective sigh of relief, and Tsukune pressed on. "Then that means Yukari is¡ª" "Faultless," Nihebi finished, already understanding what that implied. This discussion had cleared a long-standing misunderstanding, but deeply ingrained hatred wasn¡¯t going to vanish instantly. Seeing this, Mayumi took her turn. "So, are you aware of your mistake now?" Nihebi nodded in silence. Then, breaking the tension, Yukari stepped forward, "Can you help me?" The three lizardmen looked up in surprise. "I¡­ I want to make amends for my behavior. I know I haven¡¯t been the most patient or kind schoolmate." Tokage and Mitsuya looked away, feeling guilty. They couldn¡¯t make such a decision without Tadashi. But Nihebi could. Meeting Yukari¡¯s eyes, Nihebi said, "I¡­ I can introduce you to some of my kin, but I make no promises." Yukari¡¯s face lit up with a smile. "Okay!" Mayumi felt a quiet relief¡ªcommon ground at last. Now, I need to be quick. Mayumi instructed each of them to stand up and fill out forms stating why they fought, who was involved, who initiated, and, most importantly, a promise that they no longer intended to fight. Once the forms were signed, she immediately ordered them to leave the medical area, declaring it off-limits to healthy students. Tsukune, recently healed by Yukari before his injuries had a chance to set in, was promptly kicked out. Hermann, who wasn¡¯t really injured, also got the boot. Gin left as soon as he finished, and Sakari followed him, intending to honor their earlier ¡°deal.¡± Kurumu trailed Tsukune, and eventually, Moka and Yukari¡ªwho stayed back for a few words¡ªleft as well. With Kurumu beside him, Tsukune waited for Moka and Yukari. When the two joined them, the group made their way back to the dorms, discussing Yukari¡¯s plans to tackle her past mistakes and the steps she¡¯d take next. Eventually, all four of them separated and went their own ways.
Alone in the medical room, Mayumi watched her small undead army diligently work to repair injuries and prevent long-term damage for each student. Walking along a narrow path between orderly beds, Mayumi reached the most critical patient in the room. A nearby skeleton, clad in a nurse¡¯s outfit, handed her a clipboard. She took it and scanned the student¡¯s profile. Tadashi Wanibuchi. Sixteen-year-old first-year. Broken ribs, shattered jaw, missing the entire bottom row of teeth and most of the upper. Approaching the unconscious student attached to state-of-the-art monitoring machines, Mayumi gently touched Tadashi¡¯s wrist, channeling her youki to map the pathways in his body. Instantly, she noted the internal damage mirroring the external injuries. Damaged pathway near the ribs and heart. Not shattered, just damaged. Her thoughts drifted to a student who mysteriously vanished from her clinic months ago. Turning to the skeletal nurse, she instructed, ¡°Retrieve Rainee Brennan¡¯s file.¡± The skeleton nodded and promptly set off to fulfill her order. They¡¯re finally here. Setting Tadashi¡¯s file aside, Mayumi exited the medical room to meet the members of the Public Safety Committee waiting outside.
Kuyo strode through the halls, savoring the wide berth given to him by the wary student body. Ah, there¡¯s nothing better than this, he thought, basking in their collective awe and fear. With his power deliberately radiating outward, Kuyo relished the sense of control it gave him as he neared the unsealed medical room where more than forty unconscious lizardmen students lay. Flanking him were Sato Kirigaya and Deshiko Deshi, both close aides and strong members of the Public Safety Committee. As they drew closer to the medical room, fewer students appeared in their path, sensing the intense aura emanating from Kuyo. However, his mood soured the moment the door came into view, and he caught sight of a figure he despised. Hokuto. Kuyo¡¯s aura grew more volatile, heat rising around him as he approached the tall, imposing form of Hokuto. The student council president turned, smiling in a way that made Kuyo¡¯s blood boil further. Sato and Deshiko flinched as the temperature around them rose from warm to sweltering. ¡°Kuyo,¡± Hokuto greeted, his voice infuriatingly casual. Standing slightly shorter than the giant Hokuto, Kuyo responded with barely concealed venom, ¡°Hokuto.¡± Kuyo took a moment to study Hokuto, this time frustrated, as always, by his inability to detect any youki from the other student. His thoughts drifted briefly to another student he had been keeping tabs on recently. I see why that upstart monster annoys me so much. He reminds me far too much of you. Hokuto broke the silence, offering a polite smile. ¡°Here to check on the students, oh noble leader of the Public Safety Committee?¡± Sato and Deshiko scowled at Hokuto¡¯s lack of respect, but Kuyo raised a hand to stop them. ¡°Simply fulfilling my duties, unlike some,¡± Kuyo replied, his voice laced with scorn. ¡°So, what are you doing here? Evading your responsibilities again?¡± ¡°Perish the thought,¡± Hokuto replied smoothly, his cheerful tone untouched by Kuyo¡¯s hostility. ¡°The headmaster''s office sent me to check on the students as well. After all, the student council is only as valuable as the students it supports.¡± Though Kuyo and Hokuto¡¯s exchange seemed casual, Sato and Deshiko sensed the tension simmering beneath the surface, as if a fight was on the verge of breaking out. Just then, a bright, cheerful voice called from behind Hokuto. ¡°Heyyyy, Kuyo!¡± Kuyo¡¯s anger shifted instantly at the sight of the new arrival: a student with bright blonde hair. ¡°Hello, Kiria,¡± Kuyo replied, his civility barely contained. Kiria flashed a wide smile. ¡°Kuyo! Your long hair and dazzling smile are always such a sight to see,¡± he said, his admiration unmistakably genuine. Kuyo¡¯s smile nearly faltered, but before he could respond, the medical room door swung open. Kuyo and Hokuto turned to see Mayumi stepping out, closing the door behind her. Although Kuyo could intimidate most teachers and Hokuto charmed nearly everyone, Mayumi¡¯s deadpan gaze seemed to hold them both in stern judgment. Without allowing either of them to speak, she pushed a thick stack of papers toward Kuyo. Deshiko stepped forward to take the stack, frowning at its heft. ¡°Incident reports,¡± Deshiko muttered with a sigh. Kuyo forced a smile. ¡°Prepared as always, Dr. Tsumugi.¡± Mayumi¡¯s expression remained impassive. ¡°Do you have any other business?¡± she asked, making it clear she was eager to see them gone. Hokuto responded with a charming smile. ¡°We only wanted to check on our fellow students,¡± he said, voice sweet and honey-like. Mayumi, however, seemed unmoved. ¡°The medical room is for injured students only,¡± she replied. ¡°The Public Safety Committee and the Student Council don¡¯t need to be here.¡± Kuyo narrowed his eyes at Mayumi, his mind briefly contemplating the idea of removing her as an obstacle. He ran through scenarios: a single, lethal strike would be his best chance. But he knew Mayumi would raise a formidable defense of youki. If he couldn¡¯t finish it in one hit, the tables might turn fast. Unlikely, he reassured himself, though he sensed the risk. While Kuyo entertained these thoughts, Hokuto spoke again. ¡°Dr. Tsumugi, as council president, it¡¯s my responsibility to understand why such a large fight occurred. If I could investigate, perhaps I could help prevent future incidents.¡± Mayumi studied Hokuto¡¯s unreadable smile before conceding with a sigh. Without any real resentment toward Hokuto, she allowed him and Kiria to enter. Kiria gave Kuyo a final, cheerful wave goodbye, while Hokuto simply walked in, ignoring Kuyo altogether. Watching them go, Kuyo¡¯s anger reignited, his blood practically boiling. ¡°And? You refuse us entry?¡± Kuyo demanded, his anger unmistakable. Mayumi met his gaze, unimpressed, and shook her head. ¡°Get permission from the headmaster¡¯s office, and then I¡¯ll let you in.¡± With that, she turned and re-entered the medical room. Kuyo¡¯s jaw tightened as he heard the faint hum of a spell being cast, sealing the door against forced entry. A quick assessment told him it was a low-circle ward he could easily shatter with raw power¡ªif not for a hidden trap spell that would activate upon breaking it. Suppressing a snarl, Kuyo clicked his tongue. ¡°We¡¯re done here. Let¡¯s go,¡± he ordered, turning sharply. Without hesitation, Sato and Deshiko followed their leader as he stalked away. Just wait. Once phase two is complete, that one is as good as dead. Chapter 45: Late Transferee For Moka, it was an average day. After classes, she went to get a can of tomato juice from the vending machine. Tsukune had wanted to join her, but Shizuka had asked him to help carry a few items, so Moka ended up going alone. As she waited for the machine to dispense her second favorite drink, she noticed Kurumu approaching. ¡°Moka,¡± Kurumu greeted her with a smile. ¡°Kurumu,¡± Moka nodded, retrieving her tomato juice. The two began chatting about the day''s events, with Kurumu grabbing a can of green tea. Together, they headed toward the clubroom, continuing their conversation. Before long, they found themselves talking about a recent incident. ¡°You know, Yukari has really changed,¡± Kurumu said, her voice surprised yet happy for the young student. ¡°She actually got up in front of the class and apologized for all the pranks she¡¯s done these past months.¡± Moka nodded knowingly. Yukari had been updating her on her efforts and growth regularly. ¡°It wasn¡¯t just that,¡± Kurumu added. ¡°She kept her word and actually talked to most of the lizardmen who knew her with Nihebi beside her. She hasn¡¯t been able to talk to Tadashi yet because nurse Tsumugi says he¡¯s still recovering.¡± Kurumu paused, then continued, ¡°I think a lot of people felt kinda guilty... I mean, they were basically bullying a kid over an outdated stereotype.¡± Moka¡¯s smile softened. ¡°I¡¯m glad¡­ She¡¯s really growing up.¡± They reached the clubroom, with Kurumu quietly excited to see Tsukune again. But as they opened the door, a familiar voice cut through the air. ¡°Tsukune! My love!¡± Inside, Yukari had practically launched herself at Tsukune, giving him an affectionate embrace. ¡°Y-Yukari!!¡± Moka exclaimed, wide-eyed. Moka¡¯s sudden jerking reaction pushed Kurumu slightly off balance. ¡°Kya!¡± Tsukune had just turned around at the sound of the door opening, only to see Yukari barreling toward him. Reflexively, he caught her and she clung to him like a koala. ¡°Y-Yukari?¡± he stammered, turning to Moka and Kurumu, who were both staring in surprise. Quickly, he tried to ease Yukari off, but she held firm, determined to show her affection. Finally, Yukari let go, grinning as she reintroduced herself to the newspaper club. She straightened up, stepping back just enough to give Tsukune some space. ¡°Ah, felicitations!,¡± she warmly greeted. Moka greeted her back with a smile, while Tsukune tried to remain calm, his mind running through possible translations for Yukari¡¯s choice of words. Kurumu nodded in greeting, hoping to look like she understood too. Both of them sadly didn¡¯t know what she meant. ¡°Yukari, what are you doing here?¡± Kurumu asked, curious. With a bright smile, Yukari delivered the news. ¡°I just transferred to the newspaper club!¡± The three looked at her, surprised. Seeing their reactions, Yukari explained, ¡°How could I not, after all¡­ I love Moka so much that I can¡¯t bear to be separated from her!¡± Moka smiled, touched by the sentiment. ¡°But!¡± Yukari added with a playful grin. But? Everyone thought in unison. "Now, I love Tsukune just as much!¡± Without missing a beat, she charged toward Tsukune and Moka, who, surprised and laughing, ran away playfully. ¡°Come on, you two! Let¡¯s celebrate our love! Every day will be a festival of affection!¡± she declared. ¡°Uh, I think I have some clubwork to do!" Moka says. ¡°I thought she grew up!¡± Tsukune says jokingly. Kurumu stood back, watching with utter confusion as Yukari chased Tsukune and Moka around the clubroom, a mix of amusement and bewilderment on her face. With Yukari now part of the group, Tsukune, Moka, and Kurumu quickly wrapped up their club tasks. Unfortunately, Gin was absent yet again. At first, they worried, but soon dismissed it as just another of his truancy episodes. Shizuka didn¡¯t seem too concerned either, simply pleased that Yukari had joined them. As Tsukune headed down the path to his dorm, now separated from Moka at the crossroads, he heard a voice call out behind him. ¡°Tsukune!¡± Turning, he saw Hermann briskly walking toward him, his usual hunched posture lifted slightly. Tsukune noted the happy look on Hermann¡¯s face, something he hadn¡¯t expected. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Friend, Tsukune thought, recalling what Hermann called him. A smile forms on his lips. ¡°Hermann!¡± Tsukune greeted, pausing to wait for him. When Hermann caught up, the two continued walking toward the dorms. After a few moments of comfortable silence, Hermann broke it. ¡°So, how are you? You got hurt pretty bad back there.¡± Tsukune shuddered at the memory of his injuries from the lizardman fight. But thanks to Yukari¡¯s healing spells, not a scar remained. ¡°I¡¯m doing fine. Yukari said I recovered fast because she healed me before the wounds had time to settle¡­whatever that means.¡± Hermann nodded, though magic wasn¡¯t his specialty. ¡°You know, at first, I thought you were a vampire,¡± Hermann said, glancing at him. Tsukune¡¯s nerves flared, realizing his cover wouldn¡¯t hold now that Hermann had seen a true vampire in action. Moka¡¯s too strong for me to pass as one of her kind. ¡°Y-Yeah¡­sorry,¡± Tsukune said quickly, feeling guilty for misleading him. Hermann shook his head, grinning. ¡°Nah, don¡¯t sweat it, dude. I just assumed. But yeah¡­you¡¯re kinda weak, huh?¡± Tsukune chuckled, a bit embarrassed. ¡°Yeah, I am¡­¡± Seeing Tsukune¡¯s disappointment, Hermann offered, ¡°Well, I¡¯m not a powerhouse myself. Jackalopes aren¡¯t exactly known for strength, but I¡¯m stronger than most of my kind because I trained.¡± Tsukune listened closely. ¡°Why don¡¯t you train, too? Increase your youki pool, pick up some basic youki arts?¡± Hermann suggested. Tsukune bit his lip, unsure how to explain he didn¡¯t have youki. Sensing his hesitation, Hermann took another angle. ¡°Or, maybe¡­try learning magic from Yukari?¡± Hermann¡¯s suggestion sparked a memory of Tsukune¡¯s thoughts on using anki, human-based energy. Wait¡­maybe I can do that! Kurumu already told me that humans can use Anki. ¡°You think that could work?¡± Tsukune asked. Hermann nodded. ¡°Every monster has some amount of youki and anki, but witches are different¡ªthey can train their anki like humans and their youki like monsters. Pretty good setup, even if they¡¯re not as tough physically.¡± Tsukune nodded, reflecting that witches were essentially like humans with an affinity for magic. The two friends reached the dorms, still talking about ways to bulk up. Hermann noticed with some pride that Tsukune was actually starting to build a bit of muscle. At the hallway in front of their rooms, they said their goodbyes, and Tsukune headed inside. He lay back on his bed, his mind drifting to their earlier conversation. Rolling to his side, he glanced at the gym equipment he¡¯d bought from the academy mall. I¡¯m already working out every day¡­ even starting to build some muscle. Then his thoughts wandered to the memory of Moka¡¯s effortless, almost graceful dismantling of the lizardman fighters. He frowned in frustration. But¡­ it¡¯s not enough. Staring up at the ceiling, he closed his eyes and vividly recalled how Moka had moved across that battlefield¡ªswift, powerful, unyielding. Moka wasn¡¯t just a friend or a source of affection; to him, she was something more. She wasn¡¯t only captivatingly beautiful but also a fierce warrior with seemingly boundless youki. How could I ever stand beside her? He sighed, feeling a pang of doubt and depression. No matter how hard he worked, he wondered if he could ever really be good enough for Moka.
The next day, school started as usual, though Tsukune felt off balance. When he reached the crossroads where he usually met Moka, she wasn¡¯t there. Hmmm, she must have gone ahead with Yukari. Oddly enough, Tsukune didn¡¯t feel disappointed to be alone; in fact, he felt a slight relief, realizing he wasn¡¯t quite ready to face Moka while feeling so down. Ugh, now you¡¯re actually trying to avoid her¡­ gross. Sighing, he continued his walk to the academy, still wrestling with his sense of inadequacy. Lost in thought, he didn¡¯t notice the student in front of him until he walked face-first into the back of his head. ¡°Ow,¡± Tsukune muttered, rubbing his nose. He looked up to apologize, ¡°Sorry! I wasn¡¯t paying attention.¡± The student turned around calmly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just an accident.¡± Tsukune now got a better look at him. The student was a bit taller, with an athletic build that suggested years of training. Despite a relaxed posture, there was an alertness in his gaze, a quiet confidence that put Tsukune slightly on edge. He had messy black hair with contrasting blue eyes. But what caught Tsukune¡¯s attention most was the silver cross hanging from the student¡¯s neck. A silver cross necklace? Seeing the necklace sparked an unsettling thought of ¡®vampire,¡¯ but before he could dwell on it, the student spoke. ¡°Are you alright?¡± he asked, breaking Tsukune¡¯s reverie. Tsukune snapped out of it, stammering, ¡°Y-Yeah, just surprised. That¡¯s a nice necklace you¡¯ve got there.¡± The student glanced down at it, a flicker of a smile appearing briefly. ¡°Yes, it is.¡± Relieved, Tsukune nodded and turned to leave. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll get going, then¡ª¡± ¡°Actually,¡± the student interrupted, ¡°I¡¯m new here, a late transfer. Could you help me find this classroom?¡± Tsukune glanced at the paper the student held, noting the room number. 163, our room? ¡°You¡¯re a freshman?¡± Tsukune asked, feeling a bit of surprise. The student nodded, and Tsukune¡¯s nerves settled a bit. ¡°Sure, I can show you. That¡¯s my classroom too.¡± The student nodded his head in thanks. ¡°I appreciate it. I¡¯m Lucas Walker, by the way. You can call me Lucas.¡± ¡°Tsukune Aono. Call me Tsukune,¡± he replied, smiling. For a brief second, something flashed in Lucas¡¯s eyes, some form of recognition. But just as quickly, it vanished. Ah, so it¡¯s you¡­ ¡°Thank you, Tsukune,¡± Lucas said with genuine gratitude. Feeling a bit curious but happy to help, Tsukune led him toward their classroom, wondering what caused Lucas to suddenly be more thankful. The two eventually reached the classroom. As they entered, Tsukune was greeted by the cheerful voices of Moka, Kurumu, and Yukari. ¡°Tsukune!¡± Moka and Kurumu called out in unison, instantly earning the glares of most of the guys in class. Right on cue, Kurumu launched herself at Tsukune, wrapping him in an affectionate hug, pressing him tightly against her. Tsukune tried to say something, but as usual, got swept up in Kurumu¡¯s affectionate hold, while Moka tried to pull her off. Yukari, as per usual, is always tailing Moka. But this time, their usual antics were interrupted by a discreet cough from Lucas, catching everyone¡¯s attention. The girls quickly disentangled themselves from Tsukune, all three studying the newcomer with curious caution. As if sensing something unusual in Moka¡¯s group, the class too began to turn their attention toward the new student. Tsukune, accustomed to the attention, cleared his throat to introduce the newcomer. ¡°Moka, Kurumu, Yukari¡ªthis is Lucas Walker.¡± He gestured toward him. ¡°He¡¯s a new classmate.¡± Lucas gave a small nod of thanks and took a slow look around the room, scanning the class with a calm but sharp gaze. Then, his eyes settled on Moka. For a brief moment, Lucas¡¯s blue eyes locked onto Moka¡¯s green ones, and a strange intensity passed between them. The silver glint of their respective rosaries seemed to flash almost imperceptibly. Almost under his breath, Lucas murmured, ¡°A vampire.¡± Tsukune, standing closest to him, caught the words and tensed. There was something unreadable in Lucas¡¯s voice¡ªa tension that seemed almost directed at Moka. But before anyone could say anything further, Shizuka¡¯s voice rang out behind them. ¡°Hey! You¡¯re blocking the door¡ªgo on in!¡± Without waiting, Shizuka gave Lucas a gentle shove, nudging everyone further into the room. Once inside, she clapped her hands. ¡°Okay, everyone settle down!¡± Everyone took their seats, except for Lucas. Tsukune shot him a discreet thumbs-up, and Lucas¡¯s mouth twitched in faint amusement. Shizuka then beckoned Lucas to the front. ¡°Good morning, everyone! Before we get started, I¡¯d like to introduce our new student and your new classmate! He¡¯s a bit late joining us this year, but I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll catch up in no time. Go ahead, introduce yourself!¡± she said, brimming with enthusiasm. Lucas stood at the front of the class, giving everyone a moment to get a good look. Shizuka, practically vibrating with excitement, let her tail peek out in her enthusiasm. ¡°Isn¡¯t he kind of good-looking?¡± one girl whispered to her seatmate. ¡°I know, right?¡± came the whispered reply. ¡°He looks strong too,¡± a guy murmured to no one in particular. Lucas ignored the chatter, his gaze settling at the center of the room¡ªright where Moka was sitting. With a calm, steady voice, he introduced himself, ¡°Good morning, everyone. My name is Lucas Walker. I¡¯ve recently enrolled here, and I look forward to a meaningful year together.¡± Chapter 46: Vampire Law Despite Lucas¡¯s intriguing introduction, Tsukune found that it didn¡¯t change the day much¡ªexcept now, instead of Moka being the sole center of attention, a good portion of the class seemed fascinated by the new, charming addition. The girls were thrilled by the fresh face, while most of the boys quickly became his rivals, bristling at Lucas''s popularity. Tsukune knew it wouldn¡¯t last but it was good to give Moka a break. By lunchtime, Lucas was surrounded by a mix of classmates, each group with their own motives. Watching the scene, Tsukune chuckled, ¡°Looks like Lucas is going to be busy for a while.¡± As he spoke, Moka, already prepared to leave, took Tsukune¡¯s arm. Before Kurumu or Yukari could stop them, she pulled him through the door and out of the classroom amid the frenzy over Lucas. ¡°Tsukune?¡± Kurumu looked around after packing her books, then turned to Yukari, who was glancing toward the door. Finding herself alone in a class filled with people she wasn¡¯t interested in, Kurumu groaned in frustration, realizing that Moka had spirited Tsukune away. Meanwhile, outside in one of their hidden spots, Tsukune and Moka chatted away, eventually steering the conversation toward how Tsukune sometimes felt out of place at the academy, even though he was greeted warmly by classmates and friends like Hermann and acquaintances Sakari. Despite fitting in well, only Moka knew his real identity as a human, which often weighed on him. Would my friendships even last if they knew I wasn¡¯t a monster? ¡°The funny thing is¡­¡± Tsukune began, causing Moka to turn to him, eager for him to continue. He looked at her directly, making her blush slightly. ¡°What¡¯s the funny thing?¡± she asked, secretly hoping it was about her. ¡°I feel so at home here,¡± he continued, making her smile. ¡°Really?¡± she asked, genuinely surprised. Tsukune nodded with sincerity in his gaze. ¡°Yeah, and it¡¯s all thanks to you, Moka,¡± he said without a hint of hesitation. In the dark recesses of the rosary, an exasperated eye-roll went unnoticed, while Moka¡¯s attention remained on Tsukune. ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± she asked with a bright smile, grateful to be sharing this quiet moment with him. ¡°You accept me, even though I''m human." Moka quickly nodded, her eyes softening. ¡°Well, you¡¯re always so kind to me.¡± She held her cheeks with a shy smile. ¡°I¡¯m really thankful you¡¯re here with me too, Tsukune.¡± Without hesitation, Moka moved closer to Tsukune, her gaze intense as she gently backed him up against the wall of their secluded corner on campus. ¡°Moka?¡± he whispered, his cheeks flushing. Moka¡¯s face was bright with blush as well, her voice dropping to a tender, breathy tone. ¡°Tsukune¡­ it makes me so happy to be alone with you¡­ because I¡­¡± She leaned in even closer, her voice becoming a whisper, ¡°Because I¡­¡± Tsukune closed his eyes, leaning forward, anticipating a kiss. Instead, he felt her breath against his neck as she murmured, ¡°Because I love your blood, Tsukune,¡± before sinking her fangs into him. Ah¡­ of course, Tsukune thought with a mix of resignation and affection as Moka drank. Mid-sip, Moka couldn¡¯t help but murmur, savoring the moment, ¡°So sweet¡­ so pure¡­ a perfect harmony of flavors¡­¡± Pulling back with a playful smile, she gazed at him, a spark of mischief in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s the best blood I¡¯ve ever tasted.¡± Giddy and lightheaded from her bite, she released her embrace, leaving Tsukune to slump weakly to the ground, feeling drained. ¡°Amazing¡­ absolutely amazing!¡± Moka whispered to herself, basking in the bliss. Meanwhile, Tsukune lay on the floor, his usual ¡°victim of love¡± position. I should¡¯ve known¡­ But still¡­ I can¡¯t give up. I want Moka to like me¡­ for me¡­ not just for my blood.
As Moka tried to help Tsukune to his feet, Lucas, wandering the school grounds, stumbled upon them mid-bite. He stopped in his tracks, his sharp blue eyes narrowing as he silently observed. Vampire¡­ After a moment, Tsukune and Moka moved on, unaware of their audience. However, Lucas noticed another figure lingering in the area, watching Moka intently. His gaze hardened, but he ultimately shook his head and walked away, leaving the scene behind.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.
Classes resumed as usual, though Lucas remained the center of attention. Meanwhile, Tsukune struggled to shake off the lingering effects of Moka''s bite. Despite his best efforts, no amount of human endurance or exercise could counteract vampiric draining. By the time club activities began, Tsukune appeared ghastly pale, with slightly sunken cheeks. Kurumu, noticing his state, immediately leaped to his defense. ¡°Moka!¡± she shouted, her voice cutting through the room. ¡°You bit Tsukune again, didn¡¯t you?¡± Moka, radiant and refreshed, blinked in surprise. ¡°Oh? Um¡­ how can you tell?¡± she asked innocently, her glowing complexion a stark contrast to Tsukune¡¯s ghostly pallor. Kurumu clenched her fists, her irritation palpable. ¡°I¡¯ve already declared Tsukune as my mate of fate! If you hurt him again, I¡¯ll hurt you!¡± Before Tsukune could muster a response, Kurumu was already at his side, enveloping him in her signature loving embrace. ¡°Poor Tsukune! Look at you¡ªso pale!¡± she cooed, pulling him tightly against her. The sheer force of her affection nudged the table, causing it to jostle Moka, who stumbled back with a surprised, ¡°Kya!¡± Engulfed in Kurumu¡¯s overwhelming softness, Tsukune could only manage a weak, ¡°C-Can¡¯t¡­ breathe¡­¡± Completely oblivious to her suffocating embrace, Kurumu stroked his hair soothingly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Tsukune. I¡¯d never treat you like that. I¡¯d hold you gently¡­ just like this, always.¡± Tsukune, teetering on the brink of unconsciousness, flailed weakly in an attempt to free himself. His hand inadvertently landed on something soft, eliciting a moan and shudder from Kurumu. ¡°O-Oh, Tsukune!¡± she gasped, her face flushing as her breathing grew uneven. Unaware of his actions, Tsukune instinctively squeezed, his oxygen-deprived brain fixating on a singular thought, S-So soft¡­ Kurumu¡¯s strength, naturally amplified by her succubus nature, kept him firmly locked in place. She fidgeted slightly, her voice growing breathy. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t know you wanted me that mu¡ª¡± Her words were abruptly cut off by a metallic clang as Yukari, wielding a steel basin seemingly pulled from thin air, slammed it onto Kurumu¡¯s head with an anki-enhanced swing. ¡°Guho!¡± Kurumu choked out, releasing Tsukune as she crumpled to the floor in an unflattering heap. Yukari huffed, crossing her arms. ¡°Honestly, Kurumu, learn to control yourself! Tsukune¡¯s already so weak! You want to kill him??¡± Despite being hurt by Yukari¡¯s casual defense of him, Tsukune, finally able to breathe again, gasped for air. ¡°T-Thanks, Yukari¡­¡± Moka, watching the scene unfold, stifled a laugh while Kurumu groaned on the ground, rubbing her head. ¡°I was just trying to help!¡± she mumbled indignantly. Yukari continued her scolding, puffing out her chest and speaking with a self-assured tone. ¡°What Tsukune needs is someone who will really take care of him. Someone like me and Moka!¡± She punctuated her statement by pointing proudly at herself. Tsukune, still reeling from his earlier ordeal, barely managed to process her words. Kurumu, having recovered from Yukari¡¯s earlier intervention, smirked and casually approached the younger girl. With minimal effort, she lifted Yukari off the ground by her armpits. ¡°Maybe when you grow up, little girl,¡± Kurumu teased, her voice dripping with condescension. Yukari, indignant, squirmed furiously, throwing her weight around to destabilize Kurumu. ¡°I¡¯m plenty grown!¡± she snapped, struggling as they both tumbled to the floor with Kurumu landing on top. ¡°It¡¯s not all about size, you know!¡± Yukari shouted, flailing in an attempt to escape Kurumu¡¯s grasp. ¡°It¡¯s not about nothing either!¡± Kurumu shot back, her mischievous grin widening as she began tickling Yukari mercilessly. In the commotion, Kurumu¡¯s mischief escalated, and in a matter of moments, she managed to strip Yukari of her top and bra. Yukari gasped, her face turning bright red. ¡°Y-You! You breasts-for-brains idiot!¡± she shrieked, trying desperately to shield herself. Tsukune, horrified at the scene, immediately spun around to avoid witnessing Yukari¡¯s humiliation. Behind him, Kurumu triumphantly waved Yukari¡¯s panties in the air, twirling it around her finger like a trophy. She sauntered past Tsukune with a smug grin. ¡°Kurumu!¡± Tsukune cried, stepping between her and Yukari. ¡°I-I¡¯m fine, okay? Just stop!¡± While Tsukune tried to de-escalate the situation, Moka knelt beside Yukari, wrapping her in her own jacket to shield her dignity. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Yukari,¡± Moka said gently, trying to comfort the teary-eyed girl as she hastily gathered her clothes. Taking a deep breath, Tsukune turned to Kurumu with a pleading expression. ¡°Can we just focus on our club tasks, please?¡± Kurumu huffed, crossing her arms as she shot a glare at Moka. ¡°Fine, but Moka better stop draining you dry!¡± Tsukune straightened up, summoning his resolve. ¡°Kurumu, please don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s not Moka¡¯s fault she drinks my blood¡ªshe can¡¯t help it!¡± Moka¡¯s cheeks flushed at his defense, her eyes widening in surprise. Kurumu, initially fuming, faltered as Tsukune continued. ¡°Just like¡­ how you can¡¯t always control yourself around me,¡± he added, blushing at his own words. Kurumu¡¯s face turned beet red as she looked away, flustered. ¡°W-Well, when you put it that way¡­¡± she stammered, her tone softening. After a moment, she turned back to Tsukune, more composed. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll forgive Moka¡­ for now. But only because you asked.¡± Her dramatic declaration left Tsukune sighing in relief while Moka gave him a grateful smile. Meanwhile, Yukari muttered under her breath, still red-faced, ¡°One day, I¡¯ll show her who¡¯s the real adult around here¡­¡± Before the group could resume their club tasks, the door to the room slid open, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°So, you¡¯re offering yourself as her blood cattle?¡± came a condescending voice from the doorway. The speaker stepped into the room with a smirk. ¡°How gallant¡­ Or perhaps¡­ Are you in love?¡± Tsukune turned to see the newcomer¡ªa tall, strikingly handsome young man with an air of superiority. His sharp, fashionable appearance was accentuated by dirty blonde hair streaked with silver, and his piercing brown eyes held a depth that hinted at immense power. He stood with both hands casually in his pockets, radiating confidence. Moka and Tsukune exchanged confused glances. ¡°Who are you?¡± Kurumu demanded, her tone laced with caution. Another handsome man showing up unannounced made her instantly wary. Ignoring her question, the young man stepped further into the room and withdrew his right hand from his pocket, revealing a silver rosary dangling from his fingers. The sight of it immediately reminded Tsukune of Lucas and Moka. ¡°It¡¯s such a pity vampires are such sticklers for their laws,¡± the man said, his voice dripping with mockery. The group instinctively tensed, their guard rising as the stranger approached. Sensing their unease, he continued in a patronizing tone, as though lecturing them. ¡°Never enter a house without an invitation¡­ don¡¯t drink from the dead¡­¡± Then, his lips curled into a sinister smile that sent a chill through Kurumu, Moka, and Yukari. ¡°And, of course, that unbreakable law about choosing a lover¡­¡± Tsukune felt the man¡¯s sneering gaze fall on him. Law? What law? Tsukune wondered, his unease growing. ¡°No matter how generous you are¡­ no matter how kind, how rich, or how powerful you may be¡­¡± The man¡¯s voice darkened, dripping with malice. ¡°¡­she¡¯ll never be yours.¡± His attention then shifted to Moka, his brown eyes gleaming with predatory intent. Moka instinctively wrapped her arms around herself, backing away slightly. ¡°W-Wait, who are you?¡± she stammered. The man¡¯s smug smile deepened. ¡°Junya Inui,¡± he said with an air of arrogance. ¡°Sophomore.¡± The revelation that Junya was a sophomore immediately set the group further on edge. Noticing the effect his words had, Junya chuckled softly, clearly reveling in their discomfort. He finally directed his full attention to Moka, his voice growing softer yet no less menacing. ¡°And, just like you¡­ I¡¯m a vampire.¡± Chapter 47: Unaware Moka felt a surge of conflicting emotions. The instant Junya declared himself a vampire, an overwhelming sense of loss welled up within her, as if something important was suddenly forgotten. At the same time, she felt an intense, almost visceral hatred emanating from her rosary¡ªa sensation so powerful it seemed as though it were rejecting his very existence. Her chest tightened, her mind clouded with uncertainty. Why does hearing that word make me feel this way? The mere mention of ¡°vampire¡± caused her blood to simmer. Was it anger? Fear? Or something else entirely? She couldn¡¯t tell. Is this normal for vampires? I don¡¯t even know that much about my race, Moka thought, a shadow of doubt creeping into her mind. Moka locked eyes with Junya, who stood confidently, clearly waiting for her response. Despite the tension in the air, she made up her mind. Whatever this strange turmoil within her was, she needed answers. ¡°Junya, can we talk?¡± Moka asked firmly, surprising everyone in the room. Tsukune immediately stepped closer, concern written across his face. ¡°Moka, wait¡ª¡± Before he could say more, Junya¡¯s voice cut through the air, smooth and commanding. ¡°Magnificent! Let¡¯s step out and have a chat.¡± His smug tone grated on Tsukune, but Moka ignored it, nodding resolutely. Something deep inside her burned¡ªa determination fueled by the chaotic emotions swirling within her. ¡°Moka¡­¡± Tsukune began, his tone pleading. Turning to him, Moka offered a reassuring nod, her expression softer but still resolute. ¡°I¡¯ll be back later, okay?¡± Reluctantly, Tsukune nodded, unable to contest her decision despite the uneasy knot forming in his stomach. Moka knew leaving Tsukune would unsettle him, but she couldn¡¯t ignore the weight of the feelings coursing through her. This strange mix of revulsion and loss¡­ She had to figure out what it meant. Now. As soon as Moka and Junya left the clubroom, Yukari declared with urgency, "Tsukune, we have to follow them!" "W-What? But Moka said she''d come back!" Tsukune stammered, hesitating. Yukari fixed him with a sharp glare. "That¡¯s a vampire! What if he¡¯s trying to steal Moka away from us?" Tsukune¡¯s heart skipped a beat at the thought. The idea of losing Moka was unbearable. It didn¡¯t take long for him to make up his mind. "Alright, let¡¯s go," he agreed, determination hardening his voice. Meanwhile, Kurumu tapped her chin thoughtfully, trying to recall if there was any mention of a vampire in the second-year roster. If there was one, I would¡¯ve charmed them first, she thought, trying to recall her past actions. When nothing came to mind, she shrugged dismissively. Well, if he really is a vampire, he can take Moka awa¡ª Before she could finish her scheming thought, she noticed both Tsukune and Yukari were already gone. "H-Hey! Wait for me!" Kurumu shouted, bolting after them as they hurriedly followed Moka''s trail.
Outside the academy, Junya and Moka strolled through the dead forest. Junya walked with his hands in his pockets, a sly smile playing on his lips. He eventually turned to Moka, his gaze sharp yet seemingly warm. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to startle you earlier... The truth is...¡± Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. Moka, her guard firmly up, waited cautiously. ¡°Yes?¡± Junya¡¯s smile brightened, a disarming charm that might have worked on anyone else. ¡°Well... I saw you drinking that guy¡¯s blood earlier,¡± he said casually. Moka¡¯s mind immediately wandered back to lunchtime, recalling her moment with Tsukune. ¡°And I knew I had to meet you!¡± Junya declared, his tone almost enthusiastic. Moka nodded distractedly, still wrestling with the unsettling reaction her rosary had to this stranger. Junya¡¯s smile faltered for a brief moment as he caught her distant expression. Playing hard to get, huh¡­ he thought but quickly masked his annoyance. Observing her more closely, Junya¡¯s eyes flicked to the large silver cross around her neck. A smirk tugged at the corners of his lips as he remarked, ¡°For a vampire, you¡¯re quite the odd one.¡± Moka¡¯s body stiffened at the comment, her eyes narrowing slightly. Sensing he¡¯d struck a chord, Junya pressed on with mock astonishment. ¡°A vampire wearing a cross? Now, isn¡¯t that something!¡± Moka¡¯s gaze lowered to the rosary at her neck. Her thoughts turned to the cross on Junya¡¯s wrist, a detail that now stood out. She hesitated before asking, ¡°A-Are you really a vampire?¡± There was a moment of silence before she continued, her voice quieter, almost hesitant. ¡°Aside from my family...¡± Her words faltered, that now-familiar sense of loss washing over her like a tidal wave. Junya noticed her pallor but said nothing, waiting as Moka steadied herself. She finished with a weak, almost mournful tone, ¡°...I¡¯ve never met another one of my kind.¡± Junya¡¯s response was measured and confident, as if he had anticipated this. ¡°Of course not. Vampires are one of the strongest monsters. Because of our power, we¡¯ve been feared, hunted, and forced into isolation throughout history.¡± He paused, his tone shifting to one of solemnity. ¡°We are a vanishing race.¡± The weight of his words hung in the air, tinged with an almost theatrical sadness. Moka couldn¡¯t decide if his sorrow was genuine or a performance, but it resonated with her all the same. Junya turned his gaze to the distance, his voice dropping to a somber murmur. ¡°All my life, I¡¯ve known only loneliness. Fear is all I¡¯ve ever inspired... never friendship.¡± For a moment, Moka¡¯s curiosity about her rosary¡¯s reaction gave way to empathy. Fear but never... never friendship... The phrase echoed in her mind. Noticing the shift in her demeanor, Junya softened his expression, his calculated charm returning. ¡°Perhaps... you¡¯ve felt the same?¡± Moka gave a small, almost imperceptible nod. Seeing the opening, Junya stepped closer, his voice turning warm and inviting. ¡°Do you see now why I had to meet you?¡± He offered her a gentle, almost reverent smile. ¡°What a miracle it is that we¡¯ve found each other.¡± Hidden behind some large gravestones, Kurumu observed Moka and Junya with a mix of amusement and intrigue, her lips curling into a sly grin. ¡°Hmmm¡­ seems like they¡¯re hitting it off,¡± she commented, her voice low but laced with satisfaction. Nearby, Yukari was clinging to Tsukune, her face buried in his sleeve as tears streamed down her cheeks. She sniffled dramatically, seeking comfort from the already downcast Tsukune. ¡°Nooo! Tsukune, do something!¡± Yukari wailed, her voice a mix of desperation and frustration. Tsukune slumped in defeat, and could only shake his head. ¡°What can I do?¡± he muttered. Yukari pulled back, frowning deeply at his lack of resolve. Her gaze drifted back to Moka and Junya, her disbelief growing. ¡°I always thought the vampire laws were just myths¡­ like some of their weaknesses¡­¡± she murmured. Her words were faintly confident, but it quickly wavered as doubt crept in. ¡°But¡­ if it¡¯s real, then¡­¡± Tsukune perked up slightly, his curiosity piqued. ¡°What law?¡± he asked, urgency creeping into his voice. Kurumu also intrigued, leaned in closer, her interest evident. Yukari stiffened at their questions, her defensive instincts kicking in. ¡°Oh¡­ n-no, I don¡¯t know anything!¡± she stammered, her voice rising an octave. Kurumu¡¯s eyes narrowed mischievously as she crossed her arms. ¡°Oh, you definitely know something,¡± she teased, leaning closer to the younger girl. ¡°Spill it, or else!¡± Yukari tried to stand her ground, puffing up her chest. ¡°Pfft, as if you could scare me! I already said I don¡ª¡± Before she could finish, Kurumu swiftly grabbed her, lifting her with ease. Yukari¡¯s protests turned into an indignant squeak as she found herself tied up to a nearby tree, dangling helplessly. ¡°Hey! Let me go!¡± Yukari squirmed and wriggled, but without her wand, she was powerless. Kurumu smirked, tapping a finger to her chin in mock contemplation. ¡°Oh, no. I think you¡¯ll stay up there until you tell us what you know,¡± she teased, her tone dripping with playful menace. ¡°Kurumu!¡± Yukari shrieked, glaring daggers at her captor. Tsukune sighed, watching the chaos unfold. ¡°Do we really have to go this far?¡± Kurumu smiled at him, her grin widening as she prepared to tease the struggling Yukari further. ¡°T-Tsukune! Help me!!¡± Yukari cried, wriggling against her bonds, her eyes wide with panic. But her worst fears were realized as Tsukune sheepishly looked away, choosing not to intervene. ¡°N-Nooo!!!¡± Yukari screamed as Kurumu drew closer, her predatory grin widening. Deeper in the dead forest, Moka and Junya paused briefly, glancing around at the faint echo of Yukari¡¯s voice carried by the wind. ¡°Did you hear something?¡± Junya asked, furrowing his brow. Moka hesitated but quickly dismissed it, her thoughts too preoccupied with their ongoing conversation. ¡°It¡¯s probably nothing,¡± she said, brushing it off. Meanwhile, back at the scene of chaos, Kurumu had her way. After an intense tickle session enhanced by succubus magic that heightened Yukari¡¯s sensitivity to unbearable levels, the younger girl finally broke down. ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Yukari sobbed, tears streaming down her face as she gasped for breath. Kurumu, victorious, leaned in closer with a triumphant smirk. ¡°Good. Now spill it,¡± she said, her voice sweet but commanding. ¡°What¡¯s this vampire law?¡± ¡°Huhu¡­ Vampires aren¡¯t supposed to mix with non-vampires,¡± Yukari confessed, still catching her breath. ¡°Vampires believe they¡¯re the chosen race, and their power shouldn¡¯t be diluted by mixing with what they see as inferior bloodlines.¡± As Yukari explained, Tsukune stood silently, his expression unreadable. He didn¡¯t even notice his clenched fists trembling, his knuckles white from the pressure. ¡°According to legend,¡± Yukari continued, ¡°mixed marriages are forbidden because if a vampire and non-vampire have a child, the result is a dhampir. And dhampirs¡­¡± She paused, her voice faltering slightly. ¡°Their strength depends on their non-vampire parent, and they¡¯re treated like outcasts, rejected by vampire society.¡± She sighed, wiping the lingering tears from her cheeks as her voice grew quieter. ¡°So the law states¡­ a vampire is only ever permitted to love and marry another vampire. Any violation means death¡ªboth for the law-breaking vampire and their non-vampire lover.¡± The weight of Yukari¡¯s words hung heavy in the air. Tsukune¡¯s heart sank as he processed the harsh reality, and even Kurumu, usually brimming with confidence, was left uncharacteristically silent. Chapter 48: Theres Two?!?! Three Vampires... As Lucas stepped into his modest dorm room, his mind buzzed with the day¡¯s revelations. The persistent attention from his classmates¡ªespecially the girls¡ªhad been exhausting, but he¡¯d managed to slip away unnoticed during lunch and after classes. Now, he could focus on the real reason he was here. Locking the door behind him, Lucas reached into his school jacket and pulled out a small, rectangular container resembling a metal cigarette case. Inside were four pieces of blue chalk and two pieces of golden chalk, each stored neatly. Selecting a piece of blue chalk, he moved to the wall and floor of his room, methodically drawing two intricate magical circles. The designs were flawless, crafted with an ease that came from years of practice. Once completed, Lucas placed his hands on the circles, closing his eyes as he focused. He exhaled deeply, channeling his anki into the symbols. The circles glowed softly, their light washing over the room and dispelling the oppressive youki that had been weighing on him all day. ¡°Finally. That¡¯s better,¡± he muttered, rolling his shoulders to ease the tension. ¡°Why is there so much youki here anyway?¡± With the atmosphere now more comfortable, Lucas walked to his desk and sat down. He pulled a well-worn journal from his bag, flipping it open to a blank page. Picking up a pen, he began jotting down notes about the information he had gathered throughout the day. At the top of the page, he wrote: Three Vampires. Beneath it, he listed three names: He paused, tapping the pen against the page as his thoughts drifted. Moka¡­ She¡¯s a vampire. That much is certain. But is she the one I¡¯m searching for? Circling Moka¡¯s name, Lucas added: Confirmed Vampire. Next, he turned his attention to Tsukune: Rumored Vampire and Blood Cattle? Finally, he hesitated over Junya¡¯s name before scribbling: Vampire? Leaning back in his chair, Lucas stared at the page, his mind racing. The pieces were starting to come together, but there was still so much he didn¡¯t know. One thing was certain¡ªhe needed to tread carefully. Tsk¡­ if this was the human world, I could just hunt all three of them down.
Returning to the solitude of her dorm, Moka replayed Junya¡¯s parting words in her mind: "Don¡¯t forget. Vampires have laws for a reason." A threat. For someone as calm and forgiving as Moka, the surge of anger that followed was both unexpected and overwhelming. What¡­ is this? The anger flared hot and bright, but just as quickly, it vanished, leaving her confused and unsettled. ¡°What was that?¡± she murmured, shaking her head to clear the lingering unease. Even though the anger had dissipated, the underlying truth of Junya¡¯s words gnawed at her. He wouldn¡¯t hurt me¡­ if he really is a vampire, he¡¯d want me around¡­ Her thoughts shifted as she prepared her bath, seeking solace in the familiar ritual.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. But it¡¯s not me he¡¯ll hurt. An image of Tsukune flashed in her mind, and Moka frowned deeply. Tsukune. He¡¯ll hurt Tsukune. Sliding into the warm, herb-infused water, Moka sighed, trying to think of a solution. I should tell Tsukune and the others. Maybe together, we can figure something out¡­ But as she tried to settle on a course of action, her thoughts returned to that strange sensation of loss she¡¯d felt earlier, tied to her rosary. If I tell them now¡­ I won¡¯t figure out what that feeling was. ¡°Hey, do you know what that was?¡± Moka asked aloud, addressing her other self. Silence. She groaned in frustration, sinking deeper into the bath. ¡°Why are you so noisy sometimes and completely quiet when I actually need you? You just throw your opinion out there and leave me to deal with it. Ugh.¡± Submerging herself fully under the water, she let the heat and the quiet wash over her, trying to settle her swirling thoughts. I¡¯ll stay close to Junya for a few days, figure out what that sensation was¡­ Emerging from the bath, Moka made up her mind. And then, I¡¯ll deal with him¡ªwith Tsukune and the others by my side.
With Junya¡¯s sudden appearance, Moka¡¯s time was increasingly consumed by the new vampire. Tsukune, who usually met Moka in the mornings to walk to school with Yukari, found himself alone at the crossroads. He lingered for a moment, hoping she might still appear, but a glance at his watch confirmed what he suspected¡ªMoka was already at the academy. With a resigned sigh, Tsukune adjusted his bag and began the lonely walk to school. Only another vampire¡­ Yukari¡¯s words echoed in his mind, fueling his unease. If the law is real¡­ then that means¡­ As he arrived at the academy gates, his worst fears materialized: Moka and Junya were walking together, engaged in a conversation he couldn¡¯t hear. Junya leaned in slightly, his tone light and Moka responded with a small laugh. Tsukune felt an instinctive urge to call out to her but stopped himself, noting how genuinely happy she seemed. She looks so happy¡­ A pang of jealousy struck him, but he quickly suppressed it. I get it. If I met another human here, I¡¯d probably feel the same. He watched as the two entered the building, their figures disappearing into the bustling crowd. And Junya¡­ he seems like the perfect man for someone like Moka¡­ The thought stopped Tsukune in his tracks. A cold fear gripped him, whispering possibilities he didn¡¯t want to entertain. What if Moka stops hanging out with me? The idea terrified him. He had gambled everything by staying at Yokai Academy, risking his life to remain close to Moka. The thought of enduring the next two and a half years without her, hiding his human nature from Kurumu and Yukari alone, filled him with dread. T-That¡¯s a nightmare¡­ But he shook the thought away, clenching his fists. No¡­ Moka wouldn¡¯t do that. Moka had always shown him compassion, kindness, and patience. He clung to those memories like a lifeline. I¡¯ll just have to wait. Despite his resolve, the waiting was agony. In class, Moka sat farther away, and Junya¡¯s presence was a constant barrier. Every time Tsukune worked up the courage to speak to her, Junya appeared, monopolizing her attention. I¡¯ll catch her at lunchtime when she wants to drink my blood. But even then, Junya was there, fetching her before Tsukune could say a word. Watching them from afar, Tsukune noticed something that unsettled him further. Moka seemed emotional when Junya showed up. The sight sent a chill down his spine. Junya wasn¡¯t just occupying her time; he was eliciting feelings from her. Alone at lunchtime, Tsukune considered seeking out Kurumu or Yukari for company but hesitated. It felt like a betrayal to turn to them simply because Moka wasn¡¯t there. It¡¯s just today¡­ just today¡­ He wandered aimlessly through the academy, eventually settling into one of his usual hiding spots. But as he turned a corner, a subtle change made him pause¡ªa lingering habit from constantly being on edge. Someone was nearby. Turning, Tsukune spotted a familiar figure leaning on a wall, alone. Lucas? In the two days since Lucas had arrived, Tsukune had only interacted with him briefly, showing him to their shared classroom. Lucas had left little impression, neither threatening nor particularly friendly, but Tsukune didn¡¯t sense any immediate danger. ¡°Hey,¡± Tsukune greeted weakly, raising a hand. Lucas nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°Hey.¡± Glancing around, Tsukune realized they were the only two in the secluded area. For a moment, he considered moving to another one of his hiding spots, but time was short, and lunch would be over soon. Maybe staying here isn¡¯t so bad¡­ "Mind if I join you?" Tsukune asked hesitantly. Lucas shook his head. "Not at all." He gestured to the spot beside him, and Tsukune, grateful for the small kindness, leaned against the wall next to him. Pulling a cafeteria sandwich from his bag, he unwrapped it and took a bite, settling into the quiet companionship. Noticing Tsukune pulling out a sandwich, Lucas raised an eyebrow. "Is that enough for you?" "Huh?" Tsukune blinked in confusion. "What do you mean?" "The sandwich," Lucas clarified. "Is it enough?" Tsukune furrowed his brow. Why is he so interested in my lunch? Before Tsukune could respond, Lucas reached into his jacket and pulled out something that answered the question for him. "Here," Lucas said casually, holding up a small blood bag. "Just in case you''re still hungry. I always carry extras. O+ is my preference. What about you?" Tsukune froze, his mind racing back to Junya and his recent conversations with Moka. His gaze shifted from the blood bag to Lucas, studying the silver cross around his neck, eerily similar to the one Junya and Moka wore. Another vampire?!! Chapter 49: Two More to Go Can¡¯t stay here for long, Lucas thought, I just need to figure out which of the three is the one I¡¯m looking for. Finishing his preparations, Lucas adjusted his academy uniform, scrutinizing the fit in the mirror. Hmm¡­ at least it¡¯s comfortable. Satisfied with his appearance, he turned to his bag and began gathering a few items. His gaze lingered on a blood bag for a moment. Weighing his options, he debated whether to bring it along or leave it behind. Ultimately, he slipped it into his jacket pocket¡ªjust in case. Exiting his dorm, Lucas made his way toward the academy. His senses remained sharp, scanning his surroundings as he walked. The closer he got to the school, the more students appeared, chatting and laughing as they filed toward their classes. The sight momentarily caught him off guard. This place seems so peaceful¡­ especially for a school full of monsters. Despite the tranquil atmosphere, Lucas didn¡¯t lower his guard. Soon, a familiar figure came into view. Tsukune¡­ possible vampire. Fixing his focus on Tsukune, Lucas subtly trailed him, observing his every move. His thoughts turned to the other rumored vampires. Junya, another possibility, is always sticking close to Moka. Setting territory? Could be. Lucas was well aware of the territorial nature of vampires, where dominance dictated relationships and alliances. If Tsukune and Junya are both vampires¡­ maybe Moka chose the stronger mate. That theory gnawed at him, but Lucas didn¡¯t dwell on it. His mission was clear, and distractions could prove costly. He followed Tsukune into the classroom, blending in effortlessly. During lessons, Lucas pretended to pay attention, occasionally exchanging pleasantries with his classmates. Yet, his true focus never wavered. When lunch arrived, Lucas excused himself, subtly shadowing Tsukune¡¯s movements. He predicted the lone student¡¯s path and stayed close without drawing attention. Finally, they arrived at an isolated spot. Perfect, Lucas thought. Through careful manipulation, Lucas eventually managed to hold a blood bag in his hand, casually offering it to Tsukune. With a composed, nonchalant expression, he scrutinized Tsukune¡¯s every reaction¡ªbody language, facial expressions, even his breathing. Not a vampire, Lucas thought, his disappointment barely hidden behind his neutral demeanor. Still, a small part of him doubted his conclusion. Maybe I¡¯m reading him wrong. Tilting his head slightly, Lucas adopted an air of false concern. ¡°Aren¡¯t you thirsty?¡± he asked, his voice calm but pointed. Despite his outward composure, Lucas subtly tensed his muscles, ready to bolt immediately. Waving a blood bag in front of a vampire and asking such a question was akin to taunting a predator with a fresh kill. He braced himself for any sign of aggression¡ªa hungry glare, fangs bared, or even a sudden lunge. But to his surprise, the reaction he got was entirely different. Instead of predatory hunger or irritation, Tsukune¡¯s face paled, his expression shifting to shock¡ªperhaps even mild disgust. No, not disgust, Lucas realized, his sharp eyes catching the subtle nuance. More like¡­ confusion. The idea of drinking blood doesn¡¯t disgust him¡ªjust surprise. Lucas furrowed his brows, his frustration building. Is this guy a vampire or not? Despite his growing irritation, Lucas¡¯s patience paid off as he eventually gained an answer.
Tsukune stared at the blood bag in Lucas¡¯s hand, his confusion evident. A mix of surprise and discomfort crossed his face as he tried to process what was happening. Then, with a sinking realization, he remembered the lie he and Moka had concocted to deter unwanted attention. A lot of good that did, he thought sarcastically, silently cursing their poor foresight. Tsukune¡¯s attention snapped back to Lucas when the latter asked if he was thirsty. For a brief moment, Tsukune considered leaving¡ªpretending to take offense at Lucas¡¯s strange behavior and cryptic question. But something about Lucas gave him pause. Lucas doesn¡¯t seem like a bad guy, Tsukune thought, studying the other boy carefully.Stolen novel; please report. Over the past few months, Tsukune had noticed a peculiar ability to sense malice¡ªor the lack thereof¡ªin people. It wasn¡¯t perfect, but it had served him well in the academy. And Lucas? Lucas didn¡¯t seem to exude any ill intent. Unlike Junya¡­ The thought of Junya made Tsukune feel a twinge of embarrassment. He couldn¡¯t shake the uneasy feeling Junya gave him, but he¡¯d written it off as jealousy. After all, Junya seemed closer to Moka than he ever could be. Still, Tsukune chose to trust his instincts. Fixing his gaze on Lucas, who still seemed oddly tense, he made his decision. ¡°I¡¯m not a vampire,¡± Tsukune said firmly, his voice calm but clear. The tension in Lucas¡¯s frame eased immediately. He quickly stashed the blood bag, nodding. ¡°I see. My apologies¡ªI trusted the rumors too quickly.¡± Tsukune nodded back, relieved to clear the air. But one question lingered in his mind. ¡°So¡­ are you a vampire too?¡± For a split second, Lucas¡¯s expression hardened. A flicker of hatred¡ªraw and intense¡ªcrossed his face, startling Tsukune. But just as quickly, it vanished, replaced by a calm, almost detached demeanor. ¡°Yes, I am,¡± Lucas replied matter-of-factly. Tsukune nodded slowly, his curiosity shifting to concern. What was that? he wondered, still unsettled by the flash of hatred he¡¯d seen. As he mulled over the odd interaction, his gaze drifted to Lucas¡¯s striking features. Another thought crept into his mind, unbidden and slightly ridiculous. Are all vampires this good-looking? Of the three so-called vampires he¡¯d encountered, all were undeniably attractive. Moka, of course, was in a league of her own. But Lucas¡¯s sharp, symmetrical features and Junya¡¯s polished handsomeness followed closely behind. Tsukune sighed inwardly. If looks were the only thing that mattered to Moka¡­ I never had a chance. The two men ate their lunches in silence before parting ways. As Lucas walked off, he silently crossed Tsukune off his mental list. Two more to go. Returning to class, Lucas shifted his focus to Moka, watching her subtle movements. She seemed distracted, preoccupied with something¡ªor someone. With Junya and Moka constantly together, it¡¯ll be hard to investigate Junya¡­ I¡¯ll have to wait until he¡¯s alone. Unfortunately for both Lucas and Tsukune, the following days saw Junya and Moka almost inseparable, spending nearly every free moment together. From a higher floor, Tsukune stood at a railing, looking down as Junya and Moka strolled side by side. His neutral expression barely masked the sadness etched on his face. With a quiet sigh, he turned away and found an empty corner. Leaning against the wall, he slid to the ground, resting his head against his knees. What am I going to do¡­? Unbeknownst to him, Kurumu and Yukari watched from a corner, their expressions mirroring their concern. ¡°He looks so down¡­¡± Kurumu murmured, her heart aching for Tsukune. ¡°It can¡¯t be helped,¡± Yukari replied, crossing her arms. ¡°Moka¡¯s been skipping the newspaper club for days just to hang out with Junya¡­ It must feel like she¡¯s avoiding Tsukune.¡± Yukari¡¯s voice carried a note of disgust as she continued, ¡°It¡¯s weird though. Junya invoked the law of vampires, but from what I¡¯ve learned, he¡¯s got a reputation. He chases after any beautiful girl he lays his eyes on¡ªin and out of school.¡± Her tone turned disappointed as she frowned. ¡°I can¡¯t believe Moka¡¯s spending time with a guy like that¡­¡± Kurumu remained silent, her disappointment hidden beneath her usual bravado. I thought what she and Tsukune had would be¡­ stronger. Harder to break. I guess a random handsome guy with red eyes is all it takes to turn her head. Kurumu clenched her fists, frustration briefly surfacing. But she quickly pushed the thought away, masking it with defiance. ¡°Whatever,¡± Kurumu said, forcing a dismissive tone. ¡°She found someone like her. Good for her!¡± She tossed her hair dramatically and shot Yukari a determined look. ¡°Without Moka in the way, my path to Tsukune¡¯s heart is clear!¡± Her excitement surged, momentarily smothering her earlier disappointment. Thoughts of pulling Tsukune into her arms¡ªor better, her dorm room¡ªcaused her succubus tail to slip out of her uniform in a burst of emotion. ¡°Kurumu!¡± Yukari snapped, swatting at the tail that had hit her. ¡°Control yourself!¡± ¡°Hehe,¡± Kurumu giggled mischievously, her eyes sparkling with newfound energy. ¡°Tsukune¡¯s all mine now!¡± While Tsukune wrestled with Moka¡¯s absence, Kurumu schemed to fully win Tsukune¡¯s affection, and Yukari tried to decipher Moka¡¯s unusual behavior, Lucas was quietly shadowing Junya and Moka. This marked the fourth day Junya had been glued to Moka¡¯s side, and Lucas¡¯s frown deepened as he observed their dynamic. It was becoming increasingly evident that Junya had no intention of giving Moka space. What a lecher¡­ Lucas thought grimly. Using an illusion spell that rendered him invisible and masked his scent, Lucas stayed close without being detected. Tsk, mid-circle spells burn through way too much anki, he noted irritably, already feeling the strain on his reserves. Eventually, Moka, appearing fatigued, sat on one of the numerous grave markers scattered across the dead forest. She held a can of tomato juice in her hands, her eyes fixed on it, her thoughts seemingly far away. Junya, intent on his pursuit of Moka, frowned deeply. With a swift motion, he crushed the empty can of tomato juice in his hand, the metallic crumple echoing in the stillness. "You''re here in body¡­ but not in spirit," he remarked coldly. Moka, lost in thought, was startled by his words and looked up just as Junya stepped directly in front of her. With a dramatic flick of his hand, his youki flared outward, washing over her like an oppressive wave. "W-What?" Moka gasped, her eyes widening in surprise. "Where are you, Moka?" Junya asked, his expression feigning concern, but his tone betraying his irritation. A pang of unease shot through Moka as she met his gaze. The smile he wore was meant to seem comforting, but it filled her with quiet disgust. Quickly, she masked her feelings with a strained smile. "Oh... Sorry! I was just¡ª" Before she could finish, Junya tossed the crushed can carelessly behind him and seized her wrist, pulling her to her feet. The sudden movement caused her to drop her can of tomato juice, the liquid spilling onto the ground. Junya''s sharp crimson eyes locked onto hers as he leaned in closer, his intentions clear. ¡°H-Huh! Junya, wait!¡± Moka stammered as he moved in for a kiss. Junya froze mid-motion, his eyes narrowing as his gaze darkened. "Why?" he asked, his voice low and pointed. "We''re both vampires in a godforsaken place with no other kin around. Finding each other here¡ªthis is fate. We are meant to be." Moka tried to pull away, her supernatural strength pushing against his grip, but Junya held her firmly. His smile faltered, and his grip tightened slightly. "Unless," he added, his tone growing colder, "you''d rather be with someone else¡­" His youki thickened around them, suffocating, as he hissed, "Some non-vampire, perhaps? Like that man, Tsukune." Moka''s eyes widened, alarmed not only by Junya''s growing anger but also at the danger this posed to Tsukune. Panic and guilt swirled within her as she scrambled to calm him. "N-No! I''m not thinking about him!" she said quickly, her voice shaking with desperation. "And I''ve been with you the past few days!" Junya''s expression remained dark, his grip unrelenting. His aura continued to weigh down on her as his sharp eyes bore into her, unyielding. Realizing words alone wouldn¡¯t soothe him, Moka made a calculated gamble. He¡¯s obsessed with our heritage. I can use that. "I couldn''t possibly think of him like that!" she blurted. "I-I mean, he''s not one of us!" Her words seemed to steady Junya for a moment, his oppressive aura receding slightly. But before the tension could ease completely, the sound of footsteps broke the charged silence. Both Junya and Moka turned toward the source of the noise, only to see Tsukune standing a few steps away. His wide-eyed expression of shock betrayed what he had just witnessed¡ªMoka in Junya''s arms, locked in what looked like an intimate embrace. Chapter 50: Laws are meant to be broken After an awkward meeting at the newspaper club, where Kurumu and Yukari tried their best to cheer him up, Tsukune eventually asked to be left alone. As he started his solitary walk home, his mind wandered. Though he knew Moka had left with Junya, he couldn¡¯t stop himself from hoping she might still be waiting for him, like she always used to. Retracing their usual paths, Tsukune searched for any sign of her¡ªa flash of pink hair, her familiar figure¡ªanything. But as he made his way out of the academy¡¯s main building, there was no trace of Moka. His gaze lingered on the pathway leading to the dead forest. Maybe she¡¯s at one of our meeting spots? Fueled by a flicker of hope, Tsukune wandered deeper into the forest, heading toward the secluded places he and Moka used to share. Each step brought him closer to a mix of longing and dread, his heart urging him forward. Turning a corner, he suddenly stopped, frozen in place. Before him stood Junya and Moka, locked in an intimate embrace. His breath caught in his throat as he heard Moka¡¯s voice, sharp and cutting through the air. ¡°¡ªHe¡¯s not one of us!¡± Tsukune¡¯s heart clenched painfully. Her words echoed in his mind, intertwining with a memory of the vampire¡¯s law: A vampire is only permitted to love another vampire. For a moment, the world seemed to blur, and the scene before him became painfully clear. Moka¡¯s pale, stricken face turned toward him in shock, while Junya¡¯s indifferent eyes met his with quiet smugness. ¡°Tsukune!¡± Moka called out, her voice filled with panic. But it was too late. Hurt and overwhelmed, Tsukune turned and ran. He didn¡¯t look back, the sting of her words and the sight of her in Junya¡¯s arms pushing him forward. The feeling of inferiority pressed heavy on his chest, driving his feet faster as he fled deeper into the forest. Moka watched helplessly as Tsukune¡¯s figure disappeared into the distance. Her heart sank, a wave of guilt and regret washing over her. Why hadn¡¯t she told everyone the truth about Junya sooner? She turned to face Junya, her lips pressed into a firm line. The sense of unease that had lingered since meeting him solidified into certainty: he was the source of her anxiety, the reason she had distanced herself from Tsukune. Junya, noticing her defiant glare, smirked. ¡°Heh¡­ Just as I thought,¡± he said, his tone laced with mockery. ¡°You still have feelings for that pathetic wretch, don¡¯t you?¡± Releasing her, Junya raised his arms in a gesture of mock surrender, his voice tinged with frustration. Moka stepped back, her eyes narrowing with anger as she squared her shoulders. So¡­ arrogant¡­ Moka¡¯s frustration and anger surged momentarily, the rosary around her neck pulsing with a faint, almost imperceptible energy that only she could feel. But as quickly as the sensation arose, it was gone, vanishing like a wisp of smoke. It left behind only her outer self¡ªcompassionate, kind, and loving, but not the warrior her inner self embodied. Not yet., a voice said from within the rosary. Unaware of Moka''s inner turmoil, Junya¡¯s arrogance grew as his aura began to manifest violently. His body started to shift, his frame expanding and muscles bulging as his transformation progressed. With a sinister smirk, he spoke, his voice dripping with malice. ¡°You seem to forget, Moka. We¡¯ve had this conversation before.¡± Moka instinctively backed away, her path blocked by tall, jagged grave markers surrounding her. She watched in trepidation as Junya¡¯s clothes began to rip apart, unable to contain his enlarging form. ¡°You told me you would follow the law,¡± Junya said, his sharp gaze piercing through her. ¡°You know what happens to those who break it.¡± Moka¡¯s frown deepened as she clenched her fists. The implications of Junya¡¯s words were clear. Tsukune... You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. Junya''s expression softened briefly, a mockery of compassion. ¡°But I¡¯ll protect you,¡± he promised, his voice calm but tinged with menace. ¡°I just need to get rid of the one who¡¯s been deceiving you.¡± As Junya¡¯s transformation continued, his aura grew heavier, suffocating. Meanwhile, Tsukune was far from the unfolding chaos, running blindly through the forest. He¡¯s not one of us! Moka¡¯s words echoed relentlessly in his mind. He gritted his teeth, pushing himself to run faster, though his legs ached and his breath came in short gasps. The pain in his chest wasn¡¯t physical¡ªit was the ache of rejection, of realizing the chasm between them. I should have known better, Tsukune thought bitterly. No matter how close we become¡­ I¡¯m still human. Flashes of his memories with Moka filled his mind¡ªher smile, her kindness, the way she made him feel like he belonged. But then came the harsh reality of her earlier words, mingling with a distant memory from long ago: I hate humans. I¡¯m human, he thought bitterly, and she¡¯s a vampire. As much as it hurt, Tsukune couldn¡¯t bring himself to resent Moka. She was extraordinary, someone he¡¯d always felt was far out of his league. He could only accept that it made sense she¡¯d find someone else¡ªsomeone like her. This is for the best... Lost in his thoughts, he didn¡¯t notice the figure approaching until he felt a firm grip on his wrist. Startled, Tsukune turned quickly. ¡°Moka?!¡± he exclaimed, his heart momentarily leaping. But it wasn¡¯t Moka. Kurumu stood before him, her light blue hair cascading around her shoulders, her lavender eyes soft and concerned. For a moment, her beauty stunned Tsukune, but the despair in his chest quickly returned, and he tried to pull away. ¡°Tsukune,¡± Kurumu said firmly, her expression resolute as she tightened her grip. Seeing the pain etched on his face, her heart ached. She knew what he was going through, and she was determined to help him. Summoning her courage, Kurumu stepped closer and placed her hands on his shoulders. Gently, she tiptoed, her face inches from his, her violet eyes locking with his brown ones. ¡°Kurumu?¡± Tsukune murmured, confused. She smiled warmly, but there was an undercurrent of sadness in her gaze. Oh, Tsukune... she thought, wishing she could erase his pain. Slowly, she wrapped her arms around his neck, leaning into him just enough to hold his attention. You see... Moka isn¡¯t the one for you, Kurumu thought as she moved closer, her heart racing. And now... I can have you all to myself. Her lips parted slightly, her voice soft and alluring. ¡°Tsukune,¡± she whispered, her words laced with unintentional charm.
¡°Kya!¡± Moka cried as she hit the ground, shoved back by Junya''s forceful strike. Groaning softly, she propped herself up against a gravestone, her breaths shallow and labored. Her crimson eyes burned with defiance as she glared at him. ¡°So delicate...¡± Junya sneered, his laughter echoing coldly. Approaching her with slow, deliberate steps, he taunted, ¡°I barely tapped you, and yet you go flying.¡± Tapped? Moka thought bitterly, her glare intensifying. Junya¡¯s idea of a ¡°tap¡± was a brutal punch that would have left a human in pieces. Her supernatural constitution spared her from severe injury, but a dull ache spread through her body, leaving her bruised and furious. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re one of us?¡± Junya mocked, his tone dripping with condescension. In the dim light, Moka finally got a good look at Junya¡¯s transformed state, and her stomach turned. Unlike the sleek, refined form her inner self adopted, Junya¡¯s vampire form was grotesque and monstrous. His swollen muscles seemed to pulse unnaturally, thick veins and tubes of flesh writhing across his skin. Behind him, fleshy pipes vented plumes of hot, acrid steam, adding to the nightmarish spectacle. Is this even a vampire? Moka wondered, unease gnawing at her. But her memories of an older and monstrous sister, brought clarity¡ªand dread. Wealth of power, she thought, recognizing the overwhelming might Junya so recklessly flaunted. The phrase sent a chill down her spine. Fighting a vampire that used this ability in such an unrestrained manner seemed impossible. Junya chuckled, noting her apprehension. ¡°We¡¯re supposed to be powerful, you know,¡± he said mockingly before turning his attention toward the path Tsukune had taken. With a casual stride, he began walking in that direction. ¡°Junya, please!¡± Moka called out, desperation lacing her voice. He stopped, turning his disinterested gaze toward her. His annoyance was palpable. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt Tsukune,¡± Moka pleaded, stepping forward. She gestured to herself in a futile attempt to bargain. ¡°I¡¯ve been with you this entire time, haven¡¯t I?¡± Her voice trembled, panic rising as Junya¡¯s oppressive aura intensified. Tears welled in her eyes as she continued, ¡°I promised to follow the law, and I¡¯ve kept my word!¡± Her mind raced. If I can keep him here, I¡¯ll explain everything to Tsukune tomorrow, somehow. ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever you ask,¡± she added, her voice breaking with desperation. Junya¡¯s lips curled into a wicked grin. His chuckle deepened, swelling into a malevolent laugh that echoed in the dead forest. ¡°Oh really?¡± he asked, his eyes gleaming with cruelty. ¡°Yes...¡± Moka whispered, the word barely escaping her lips. Without warning, Junya lunged, his monstrous arms elongating unnaturally, fingers twisting into grotesque claws. ¡°Then get out of my way!¡± he roared. Moka instinctively raised her arms to shield herself, bracing for the impact. The enormous claw streaked toward her with deadly force. But just before it struck, she felt herself being lifted from the ground, the world spinning as someone quickly moved her away. Junya¡¯s claw slammed into the earth, tearing through stone and soil. Yet, to his shock, it struck nothing. His eyes narrowed as realization dawned¡ªMoka was gone. Confusion and irritation twisted his monstrous features. Who dared interfere? Moka blinked in disbelief as her vision cleared. She found herself cradled in the familiar arms of the person she cherished most. ¡°Tsukune?!¡± she exclaimed, her voice filled with shock and relief. Before she could say anything else, Junya¡¯s furious gaze snapped toward them, his monstrous form towering ominously. Tsukune met Junya¡¯s glare head-on, his expression fierce despite his pounding heart. He could still feel the adrenaline coursing through him from narrowly avoiding Junya¡¯s deadly strike. ¡°T-Tsukune! W-Why are you here?¡± Moka stammered, a mixture of surprise and worry in her tone. Without taking his eyes off Junya, Tsukune responded firmly, ¡°I thought¡­ the law would be the end of us.¡± Moka¡¯s chest tightened at his words. She wanted to comfort him, to explain everything, but Tsukune continued, his voice steady and resolute. ¡°But Kurumu reminded me of what truly matters.¡± Standing tall, he helped Moka to her feet, his hand firm but gentle in hers. Turning his attention fully to Junya, Tsukune raised his voice with determination, making sure Moka heard every word. ¡°I don¡¯t care about any law!¡± He then shifted his gaze to Moka, a warm, unwavering smile spreading across his face. ¡°No matter what, my feelings for you will never change.¡± Moka¡¯s breath hitched as his words reached her heart, filling her with both hope and guilt. At that moment, her inner turmoil quieted, replaced by the undeniable truth in Tsukune¡¯s eyes. Chapter 51: My Determination Kurumu held Tsukune tightly in her arms, her innate charm clouding his thoughts as he wrestled with his feelings of loss. She knew that, if she wanted, she could take him now. With her succubi powers, she could make him forget Moka entirely, leaving him hers forever. Tsukune¡­ But instead of kissing him and claiming his love, Kurumu suddenly grabbed the back of his neck and lunged forward, bashing their foreheads together with a loud thud. ¡°OW! What was that for?!¡± Tsukune groaned, clutching his forehead as he dropped to his knees, reeling from the impact. If she had hit him with any more force, his skull might have cracked. Kurumu, now throwing a full-blown tantrum, waved her arms wildly in frustration. ¡°I WON¡¯T DO IT! I WON¡¯T! I WON¡¯T GO AFTER MOKA¡¯S SCRAPS!¡± Grabbing Tsukune by the shoulders, she began shaking him violently. ¡°Tsukune! I don¡¯t want you while you¡¯re pining for her! I¡¯m not going to be your rebound!!¡± Tsukune, shaken like a ragdoll, stammered, ¡°K-Kurumu¡­ s-stop¡­ I¡¯m gonna¡ª¡± He clamped a hand over his mouth, trying not to throw up. Kurumu released him with a huff, crossing her arms in frustration. ¡°Tsukune, you idiot,¡± she snapped. ¡°Are you really going to let some stupid law¡ªone that only a handful of vampires even care about¡ªstop you? I thought you had more guts than that!¡± Tsukune looked down, Kurumu¡¯s words cutting through his haze of self-pity. Memories of Moka¡¯s warm smile flashed in his mind. He wanted to argue, but before he could, Kurumu leaned closer, her face just inches from his. Her voice softened, but her conviction was as fiery as ever. ¡°The man I fell in love with wouldn¡¯t give up so easily. And when I win you over, Tsukune, I want to do it the right way. Not because you settled for me, but because you chose me. Got it?¡± This is my determination, Kurumu thinks. Tsukune blinked, taken aback by the intensity of her gaze. For a moment, his lingering despair dissipated. Kurumu¡¯s words reignited something inside him. She¡¯s right. His thoughts snapped back to Moka¡ªand Junya. ¡°Kurumu!¡± Tsukune suddenly exclaimed, startling her. ¡°W-What?!¡± she stammered, her cheeks flushing as she saw that endearing determination return to his eyes. ¡°I need to get Moka back. Thank you!¡± Before she could respond, Tsukune pulled her into a quick hug. Kurumu¡¯s face turned crimson as she let out a shocked squeak. ¡°W-Wah¡ªwha¡ªwhat?!¡± she stammered incoherently, her mind spinning from the unexpected affection. Releasing her, Tsukune turned on his heel and sprinted back toward the direction he came from, leaving Kurumu standing there, dazed but smiling faintly. ¡°That idiot¡­¡± she muttered under her breath, watching him go. ¡°You¡¯d better fight for her, Tsukune. Or I¡¯ll make her regret it.¡± Without the weight of self-pity holding him back, Tsukune felt his body come alive, each stride pushing blood through his veins with renewed vigor. Drawing deep, practiced breaths, he quickly found his rhythm, his movements fluid and purposeful. Months of dedicated exercise¡ªguided by tips from his body-building enthusiast PE teacher¡ªhad honed his body well above the average. Adding to this, the youki-infused dorm he lived in had supercharged his progress, effectively tripling the benefits of his training, as if he¡¯d been working out in a state-of-the-art gym. With surprising speed, Tsukune sprinted forward, the world around him turning into a blur as he raced back toward Moka. As Tsukune arrived at the scene, the sight of Junya''s monstrous form caused his heart to skip a beat. The grotesque display was terrifying, but Tsukune pushed through the fear, driving his body forward as he sprinted toward Moka with everything he had. I¡¯ll reach her. His unwavering determination proved critical. Just as the distance between him and Moka closed, Junya lunged at her, his monstrous arm stretching toward its target. Tsukune, lacking youki, remained undetected by Junya, who was fixated solely on Moka. In the split second before Junya¡¯s claw could strike her, Tsukune surged forward, reaching Moka just in time. With a burst of strength and momentum, he scooped her up, lifting her out of harm¡¯s way. Time seemed to slow as Tsukune carried her, his adrenaline amplifying every detail. He caught sight of Junya¡¯s massive claw, mere inches away, primed to crush anything in its path. For a fleeting moment, death loomed before him. He imagined his body being obliterated by the overwhelming power of a vampire. He knew that if Junya¡¯s strength was anything like Moka¡¯s, even a glancing blow would be fatal. But as Tsukune dashed onward, carrying Moka to safety, he noticed something odd. Slow? The monstrous claw moved slower than he anticipated¡ªboth in speed and its reaction to him. It was as if Junya was completely lacking compared to the unsealed Moka. In addition, Tsukune¡¯s lack of youki presence allowed him to slip past unnoticed. All of these combined created a small gap in Junya¡¯s overwhelming power, but for Tsukune, it was enough.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. With Moka cradled in his arms, her eyes closed, Tsukune darts past Junya¡¯s outstretched arm. Pivoting sharply on his heel, he seamlessly maneuvers into a tight circle around Junya, who remains fixated on his missed strike, his tunnel vision blinding him to Tsukune¡¯s rapid movements. After Tsukune¡¯s bold declaration, Junya''s expression twisted into a grin, which quickly morphed into a low chuckle before erupting into malevolent laughter. His mouth revealed unnervingly large vampire fangs, causing Tsukune to instinctively flinch, though he kept his stance firm, shielding Moka behind him. ¡°Hahaha, so you think you can just disregard our law?!¡± Junya mocked, his voice carrying a dangerous edge. Slowly, he raised his grotesque, clawed arm, its monstrous fingers pulsating as hot blood coursed visibly through the fleshy tubes intertwined with his muscles. Junya flexed his clawed fingers with deliberate, menacing precision, then curled them into a crushing fist. His voice dropped to a cold, ominous tone. ¡°But tell me¡­ are you familiar with the second part of it?¡± ¡°Wha¡ª¡± Before Tsukune could finish, Junya lunged forward in a blur of murderous intent. The sheer force of the attack sent a gust of wind roaring past them. Junya¡¯s thunderous voice accompanied his lightning-fast movement, ¡°The price for breaking it¡­ is death!¡± His massive fist arced upward in a lethal uppercut, aiming to obliterate Tsukune¡¯s head in one devastating blow. It¡¯s so fast¡­ Tsukune¡¯s body and mind raced at full speed, processing the imminent danger. He knew the truth: Moka¡¯s raw strength alone could render him to nothing more than a bloody smear, and Junya¡¯s power was similar to hers. Every rational instinct screamed that survival was impossible. Time seemed to slow. Tsukune moved on pure adrenaline, shoving Moka to the side to ensure her safety. Even if he somehow survived, she had to remain unharmed. Yet despite his efforts, Junya¡¯s focus locked on him with unrelenting precision. Tsukune was simply not fast enough. Damn it! Realizing dodging was impossible, Tsukune shifted his focus. He braced himself, raising his arms in a desperate attempt to block the incoming strike. He prayed fervently, not for survival, but for mercy¡ªthat Junya¡¯s attack would only cost him his arms and not his life. Another thought flickered through his panicked mind: I hope Mayumi can regrow limbs¡­ Junya¡¯s strike lands with devastating force, and Tsukune feels the impact ripple through his entire body as though he¡¯d been hit by a speeding truck. His vision blurs, the world spinning chaotically as he¡¯s launched backward. He crashes into a cluster of gravestones, the brittle stone shattering under the sheer force of his body moving through the air. The sharp edges of the rubble scrape against him as he lands in a crumpled heap, coughing violently as blood sprays from his lips. ¡°You dare to love a vampire?!¡± Junya snarled, his voice dripping with contempt. ¡°A weak nobody like you?!¡± Tsukune¡¯s consciousness wavered like a flickering candle, his thoughts struggling to coalesce. Arms... Head... Still intact... Stand up... Moka¡­ needs... me... Every movement sent jolts of pain radiating through his battered body, but he refused to rest and sleep. As Tsukune fought to stay awake, Junya¡¯s laughter echoed through the air, his every step deliberate and menacing. His youki radiated outward, oppressive and suffocating, like a rising tide. Moka ran toward him, grabbing his arm in desperation. ¡°Junya! Stop it!¡± she cried, her voice breaking. Her pleas were ignored as Junya continued his slow march toward Tsukune, his sneer deepening. His monstrous aura radiated unchecked, each pulse vibrating through the ground. Moka clung to his arm, her efforts growing increasingly frantic. ¡°I kept my promise!¡± she yelled, her voice trembling with frustration. She pulled with all her strength, but without the ability to draw on her youki, her efforts barely budged him. ¡°I obeyed our law!¡± Moka shouted, planting her feet and throwing her weight back in an attempt to stop him. ¡°You swore you wouldn¡¯t harm Tsukune!¡± Those words pierced through Tsukune¡¯s haze. What¡­? Tsukune forced himself to stand up, swaying as he pushed off the rubble. His legs trembled, one heavily bruised arm hung uselessly by his side, and his head pounded with every heartbeat. Yet he stood, his determination burning brighter than the pain coursing through him. However, Junya was already in front of him. Without giving Tsukune a moment to catch his breath, Junya grabbed him by the collar and effortlessly lifted him off the ground. Behind Junya, Moka trembled as tears spilled freely down her cheeks. Pressing her forehead against his back, her voice emerged, soft and raw with emotion. ¡°Junya... when you told me how lonely you were...¡± she began, sniffling as her voice quivered. But the sadness in her tone quickly gave way to steely determination. ¡°I understood... because I was lonely too. Until I came to Spirit Academy...¡± Her words grew louder, carrying a weight of conviction. ¡°But Tsukune changed all that! He¡¯s my first friend¡­ my best friend!¡± An unseen force began to ripple outward as Moka¡¯s rosary trembled in resonance with her rising anger. Power surged from her, unrestrained and overwhelming, as her voice echoed with righteous fury. ¡°I don¡¯t care whether you¡¯re a vampire or not! Hurt him, and I¡¯ll make you regret it!¡± Junya froze. At that moment, he felt as insignificant as a small animal caught in the eye of a raging storm. His grip on Tsukune¡¯s collar tightened reflexively as his body trembled under the sheer weight of Moka¡¯s raw power. What¡­ is this? Fear coursed through Junya as he stared at Moka. Her frame quaked under the pressure of her own unleashed strength, but the energy emanating from her dwarfed anything he could muster. No... this can¡¯t be... A dark realization crept into his mind, one he refused to accept. Is this what a true vampire is? While Junya grappled with the implications of Moka¡¯s overwhelming presence, Tsukune¡¯s own awareness flickered back to life. The familiar sensation of Moka¡¯s power awakened him, and as he pieced together her words and actions from the past few days, understanding dawned. Moka¡­ you¡¯ve been doing all this for me? The truth hit him with full clarity. She had distanced herself, endured Junya¡¯s company, and faced unimaginable strain¡ªall to protect him. But Junya¡¯s fear soon twisted into denial. His pride refused to acknowledge Moka¡¯s superiority. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how much youki you have,¡± he sneered, his voice dripping with venom. ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to use it!¡± Fueled by spite, Junya let out a mocking laugh and slammed Tsukune into the ground with inhuman force. The impact reverberated through the air as Tsukune¡¯s body struck the earth. By some stroke of luck and instinct, Tsukune managed to position himself just enough to spread the force of the blow across his body. But he was still human¡ªhis bones fractured under the strain, and he groaned in agony, coughing up blood that splattered across his face and neck. ¡°Nooo!!¡± Moka screamed. Moka¡¯s power flickered and dimmed, her concentration shattered by the sight of Tsukune¡¯s bloodied form. Junya seized the moment, his confidence bolstered by her hesitation. ¡°Don¡¯t make me laugh!¡± he roared, his laughter echoing in the clearing. To him, Moka¡¯s overwhelming potential was useless if she couldn¡¯t wield it. And with that belief, his fear gave way to cruel satisfaction. Junya¡¯s kicks rained down mercilessly on Tsukune¡¯s curled-up body. Each brutal strike landed with enough force to bruise and batter, though Tsukune¡¯s enhanced training and determination helped him endure. Junya¡¯s voice rang out, dripping with mockery and rage. ¡°Lonely?! You think I¡¯d actually be lonely?! That was just a trick to win you over!¡± he sneered, laughing maniacally. ¡°You fell for it! And now, you¡¯re mine! You¡¯ll never escape me!¡± Moka stood frozen in horror, her heart pounding as she watched Junya¡¯s relentless assault. The sight of Tsukune, battered and bleeding, coupled with Junya¡¯s vile words, sent a surge of fury through her body. Without thought or technique, her instincts took over. In a blind rage, Moka lunged forward, her supernatural strength propelling her into Junya with staggering force. Her body slammed into him, sending him hurtling across the clearing like a ragdoll. As Junya tumbled through the air, Moka¡¯s feet carried her forward automatically, her steps heavy with rage. But before she could reach him, a familiar voice stopped her. ¡°Moka¡­¡± She turned abruptly, her anger dissipating as she saw Tsukune struggling to rise. His body trembled from the strain, blood streaking his face and clothes, but his eyes held a calm resolve. ¡°Tsukune!¡± she gasped, rushing to his side and wrapping an arm around him for support. Her fingers trembled as they brushed against his bloodied skin. No! This can¡¯t be happening... Please, don¡¯t let him be¡­ ¡°Hey,¡± Tsukune said softly, his voice steady despite the pain wracking his body. ¡°Moka.¡± The unexpected calmness in his tone made her pause. She looked at him, her tear-filled eyes meeting his gaze. Despite his injuries, Tsukune¡¯s face held a quiet strength, his lips curling into a faint, reassuring smile. His hand lifted toward her rosary, fingers curling around it with a familiar touch. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he said firmly, his confidence cutting through her panic. ¡°Don¡¯t let him fool you, okay?¡± ¡°Fool me?¡± Moka whispered, confused. Tsukune nodded, his smile widening despite the pain etched across his face. ¡°He¡¯s a fake. He¡¯s no vampire.¡± And with that, Tsukune pulled her rosary free. Chapter 52: Not a Vampire Lucas watched as Tsukune threw himself into the fire, willingly enduring a brutal beating to protect Moka¡ªa girl Lucas was certain was a vampire. Yet, as the brutal scene unfolded, Moka¡¯s actions and demeanor only added to Lucas¡¯ confusion. When Moka briefly released an overwhelming surge of youki, Lucas¡¯s instincts were on high alert. But as quickly as the energy appeared, it vanished, leaving him confused. Why is she holding back? Is she so intent on hiding her nature? However, Lucas saw Moka drink Tsukune¡¯s blood. She¡¯s a vampire, I¡¯m sure of it. His sharp eyes fell on the ornament around her neck. It must be the rosary. Lucas¡¯s calm demeanor didn¡¯t waver, even as Junya¡¯s savage assault on Tsukune escalated. He briefly considered intervening, but doing so would risk exposing his identity and ruin months of careful groundwork. His gaze shifted to Junya, who continued to gloat and brutalize Tsukune. Not a vampire, Lucas thought flatly, assessing Junya¡¯s behavior and presence. In his experience, true vampires carried an unmistakable aura, a distinct pride that Junya completely lacked. This realization narrowed Lucas¡¯s search, but it didn¡¯t eliminate his uncertainty. If Junya¡¯s not the one, then it surely must be Moka¡­ His mind cycled through the possibilities. Months of intelligence gathering had led him to Spirit Academy, but Moka¡¯s demeanor didn¡¯t match the rogue vampire he¡¯d been hunting. No¡­ she¡¯s not the one. But the rosary, could it be¡­? Before he could finish the thought, an overwhelming surge of power suddenly erupted, blanketing the area like a tidal wave. Lucas staggered slightly, his trained instincts immediately sharpening. His eyes darted toward the source of the energy and found Tsukune holding Moka¡¯s silver rosary in his hand. The rosary. His mind raced as he processed what he¡¯d just witnessed. A seal¡­ of course. As the realization settled, Lucas¡¯s gaze locked on Moka, who stood beside Tsukune. Her previous restraint and the flickers of her hidden power began to make sense. Could she really be the one I¡¯ve been looking for all this time?
¡°What do you mean you didn¡¯t follow him?!¡± Yukari shouted, her voice sharp with frustration as she sprinted ahead. Her enchanted uniform, powered by anki, hummed with energy while her youki-enhanced body pushed her far beyond the limits of an ordinary eleven-year-old. Together, these enhancements made her a formidable force despite her diminutive stature. Kurumu kept pace beside her, guilt written across her face and red-rimmed eyes betraying her earlier tears. ¡°What was I supposed to do?! Follow him while he runs to confess his love to Moka. That¡¯s not exactly my idea of fun!¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Yukari snapped. ¡°But I already figured it out! That Junya guy? He¡¯s nothing but a sleazy playboy claiming to be a vampire!¡± Kurumu¡¯s expression shifted, less surprised and more annoyed. ¡°What??!¡± ¡°He¡¯s definitely not a vampire!¡± Yukari declared. ¡°What makes you so sure?¡± Kurumu asked skeptically. ¡°Because he hasn¡¯t fought anyone!¡± Yukari shot back, recalling the hours she¡¯d spent piecing together gossip and scraps of information over the past few days. She was no master sleuth, but she¡¯d managed to gather enough to make her case. ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s not a vampire,¡± Kurumu countered, still unconvinced. ¡°Wrong!¡± Yukari¡¯s face lit up, eager to share her deduction. ¡°Vampires are proud! Historically, they never back down from a challenge. Ever! And what does Junya do? He dodges most challenges unless they¡¯re from weaklings he knows he can humiliate!¡± Kurumu frowned but said nothing. Yukari¡¯s argument was starting to make sense. I knew it, Kurumu thought, puffing out her chest with pride. Moka isn¡¯t some clueless girl, and my Tsukune wouldn¡¯t fall for someone so shallow! As the two continued running, they were suddenly hit by a powerful surge of youki¡ªan unmistakable wave of Moka¡¯s energy. Both of them immediately slowed, relief washing over their faces. ¡°She¡¯s unsealed,¡± Kurumu said, a small smile breaking through her worried expression. Yukari nodded. ¡°Tsukune¡¯s safe for now. But just in case my theory is wrong¡ªlet¡¯s back her up!¡± ¡°Right!¡± Kurumu agreed. Without hesitation, the two quickened their pace, racing toward the source of the power.
Junya rose from the rubble, brushing off the debris with an irritated grunt. A dull ache pulsed through his body, but it was nothing he couldn¡¯t shrug off. That bitch! How dare she strike me! But before he could fully redirect his fury toward Moka and Tsukune, a wave of raw, oppressive energy surged over him, freezing him in place. H-How¡­ His eyes snapped to Moka, and what he saw made his blood run cold. A maelstrom of youki swirled visibly around her, pulsing with unrestrained power. I-It¡¯s even stronger than before! Panic gnawed at the edges of his mind. If her earlier burst of energy had made him feel like an ant facing a hurricane, this was something far worse. Now, he felt like an insignificant speck before a cosmic catastrophe, utterly powerless. As the pressure mounted, Junya¡¯s gaze flickered to Tsukune, who stood, battered but upright, glaring at him with unwavering determination. ¡°Y-You! What is this?!¡± Junya stammered, his voice cracking under the weight of his fear. ¡°What¡¯s happening?!¡± Tsukune¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile, his exhaustion evident but his confidence unshaken.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. ¡°You¡¯re a liar,¡± he said simply, his tone steady, cutting through Junya¡¯s bluster like a knife. Junya flinched, taken aback by the accusation. ¡°For months now, I¡¯ve seen the strength of a true vampire,¡± Tsukune continued, pausing to catch his breath. His voice was calm, almost reflective, but carried an unmistakable edge. ¡°If you were even half as strong as Moka, I wouldn¡¯t have survived your first attack. Your youki isn¡¯t anything impressive either!¡± Junya¡¯s body tensed, trembling with anger and disbelief. Tsukune¡¯s words weren¡¯t arrogant, but to Junya, they felt like a slap in the face. ¡°And another thing,¡± Tsukune pressed, his voice gaining strength. ¡°The vampire I know has pride! She doesn¡¯t strike the weak just for the sake of it¡ªit¡¯s beneath her.¡± As those words left his mouth, the youki surrounding Moka condensed and snapped into focus. The torrent dissipated, leaving her transformed. Her vampiric self stood revealed¡ªtaller, more graceful, her presence exuding both deadly beauty and overwhelming power. Tsukune raised the silver rosary in his hand, the faint gleam catching Junya¡¯s attention. ¡°This,¡± Tsukune said, holding the rosary aloft, ¡°isn¡¯t just for show. It¡¯s a seal. Unlike yours, which is nothing more than decoration.¡± He fixed Junya with a piercing stare. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve removed it, you can finally witness what a true vampire is.¡± Moka chuckled softly, a low, amused sound that sent a chill down Junya¡¯s spine. Without a word, she stepped toward him, her presence alone forcing the air to tremble. Every movement radiated power, her aura pulsing like an impending storm. Junya stumbled back instinctively, his confidence shattering under the weight of her approach. ¡°N-NO! GET AWAY!¡± Junya shouted, his voice cracking as he stumbled backward, unable to suppress the instinctive fear gripping him. I-It¡¯s a trick! This can¡¯t be real! Junya had built his reputation on lies. Though he had never encountered a true vampire, his monster abilities allowed him to mimic one convincingly. With vampires being so rare, no one had ever been able to challenge his claims. The truth was simple¡ªJunya didn¡¯t even know what the average vampire¡¯s power should feel like. As Moka approached, her silver hair shimmered under the ambient light, and her crimson eyes glowed with an intensity that pierced his soul. No! It doesn¡¯t matter! So what if she has those legendary crimson eyes? She¡¯s still the same stupid girl! Then Moka spoke, her voice colder and heavier than before, dripping with clear disdain. ¡°An Onimodoki.¡± Junya froze, the name of his species hitting him like a thunderclap. ¡°A cowardly parasite,¡± Moka continued, her tone unwavering, each word slicing into him. ¡°A fly that mimics the colors of a hornet to fool predators. Your kind survives only by imitating the aura and appearance of stronger monsters.¡± A smirk tugged at the corner of her lips, sending a shiver down Junya¡¯s spine. ¡°You¡¯re all frauds and weaklings. Pathetic.¡± Her words burned, stripping away the fa?ade Junya had carefully constructed over the years. His blood boiled as her voice echoed in his mind, dredging up memories he¡¯d buried long ago. Weak. Insignificant. The taunts of his youth came flooding back. As a lowly monster, Junya had been scorned and dismissed, an outcast in monster society. In the human world, he was no one¡ªa shadow blending into the background. But everything changed when he donned the title of "vampire." Suddenly, the world wanted him. Among humans, he was revered, desired, and envied. If only that woman hadn¡¯t exposed me! I wouldn¡¯t be stuck in this garbage academy! A flash of memory surged forward¡ªthe face of the woman who¡¯d ruined everything. For a brief moment, Moka¡¯s visage melded with hers in his mind, igniting a firestorm of rage that threatened to consume him. ¡°No!¡± Junya roared, his anger surging. His trembling stopped as his emotions boiled over, adrenaline replacing his fear. ¡°I am not nothing!¡± Junya roared, his voice trembling with desperation as he charged forward. His body pulsed with youki, and he unleashed his most powerful technique¡ªone developed through years of studying and mimicking orc physiology. In his earlier days, Junya had modeled himself after orcs, using their raw strength as a baseline for his enhancements. Through relentless training, he had eventually surpassed the average power of an orc, which had been enough to elevate his status in certain circles. Once he felt confident, he set his sights on vampires, a far more prestigious archetype. However, his imitation of vampires was superficial, based on myths and incomplete observations. Junya was entirely unaware of their deeper abilities¡ªpowers rooted in centuries of refinement and an innate connection to their youki that could never be mimicked. His lack of access to advanced youki techniques left him with only one reliable option in battle: brute force. With a growl, his muscles began to expand grotesquely, multiplying in size and density. Veins bulged beneath his skin, and his frame swelled to nearly double its original size. With a wide, sweeping right hook, Junya slammed his enlarged fist into Moka¡¯s torso. The sheer size of his mutated hand was enough to cover her entire midsection. The impact reverberated through the area, sending a shockwave that made Tsukune¡¯s eyes widen in alarm. Moka! Tsukune''s heart pounded as he watched Junya¡¯s grotesque transformation intensify. Junya grinned maniacally, relishing the sensation of his strike connecting. Memories of his relentless struggle to overcome his race¡¯s inherent limitations surged through his mind like a twisted badge of honor. "Call me a fraud, will you?!" he bellowed, his voice dripping with unbridled fury. His muscles bulged further, grotesquely overloading his frame. "You think your bloodline makes you better than me?! You think being a vampire gives you the right to look down on me?!" Junya pressed forward, pouring even more power into his attack. He fully expected to send Moka flying, broken and humiliated. But something was wrong. Just as he prepared to unleash the full force of his momentum, everything halted. It was as if all the power in his swing had been drained into an unyielding void. Moka stood unmoved, her crimson eyes boring into his with an icy calm that sent a shiver down his spine. Junya¡¯s massive fist, despite its monstrous strength, had been caught between her slender fingers, utterly neutralized. A smirk tugged at the corner of Moka¡¯s lips. Junya struggled desperately to pull his oversized arm free, but Moka¡¯s slender fingers held it firmly, as though anchored by an immovable force. His eyes widened in fear as her voice, calm yet seething with disdain, pierced through him. ¡°You¡¯ve never met a true vampire, have you?¡± she asked, her tone laced with venom. ¡°Let me explain why we are unparalleled.¡± Moka¡¯s youki surged through her body, every cell ignited with raw energy far beyond a monster¡¯s natural limits. ¡°Unlike you worthless parasites,¡± she continued, ¡°vampires don¡¯t need to change our forms. Our strength comes from mastering what we already possess.¡± Effortlessly, she lifted Junya and hurled him skyward. The brute flailed helplessly as his screams echoed through the air. Looking up, Moka smirked, her crimson eyes glinting with superiority. As Junya hurtled back toward her, she crouched slightly, her muscles coiling like a spring. Power erupted outward as she leaped to meet him midair, her voice ringing with authority. ¡°Our true power lies in transforming youki into pure strength,¡± she declared. Junya¡¯s mind raced in disbelief as Moka closed the distance with blinding speed. N-No way! She¡¯s enhancing her body with youki?? T-That¡¯s impossible! He knew what he was witnessing: body enhancement through youki. But what baffled him was how efficient Moka¡¯s use of it was. Most monsters wasted vast reserves of energy for minimal gains. Yet vampires, through centuries of refinement, had perfected this art. For a vampire, even a small amount of youki could exponentially enhance their physical prowess. Moka¡¯s voice cut through his thoughts, steady and deliberate. ¡°The strength of mere flesh is nothing,¡± she said as she closed in. Maneuvering with precision, she positioned herself for a devastating strike. ¡°Allow me to demonstrate.¡± Junya roared in desperation, swinging a massive fist downward in a last-ditch effort to stop her. But Moka moved like a blur, far faster and stronger than he could comprehend. Twisting her body midair, she delivered a thunderous roundhouse kick. The impact was catastrophic. Bones cracked, muscles tore, and Junya¡¯s body folded from the sheer force of her youki-infused strike. His form was flung upward like a rag doll, blood trailing in his wake. But Moka wasn¡¯t finished. Landing gracefully, she dashed forward, leaping once more to meet his falling form. Another strike connected, sending him hurtling upward again. Her movements were relentless, a blur of precision and fury, each blow filled with simmering anger. You reminded me of my childhood¡­, Moka thought bitterly, and what I lost¡­ Her strikes echoed the pain of past wounds and frustrations. As Junya fell again, she launched herself upward for one final, crushing blow. His limp body crashed into the ground with an explosion of dust and debris. Standing over the unconscious onimodoko, Moka sighed deeply. Her rage began to dissipate, replaced by a familiar ache of sorrow. ¡°You¡¯re not even a real vampire,¡± she whispered, her voice soft but laced with regret. ¡°Not real enough to bring it all back¡­ yet somehow, just enough to make me remember.¡± Turning to Tsukune, who was limping slightly as he followed behind, Moka couldn¡¯t help but let a small smile play across her lips. ¡°Tsukune¡­ I have to admit, I didn¡¯t expect that from you. You were surprisingly clever, figuring it all out in the middle of everything.¡± Hearing the rare compliment from this formidable version of Moka, Tsukune blushed deeply, scratching the back of his neck. ¡°For a human,¡± Moka added with a playful edge, clearly amused by how quickly he got flustered. He¡¯s more cute than handsome though, she thought with a mix of fondness and amusement. Closing the distance between them, she leaned in just slightly, her voice soft and almost conspiratorial. ¡°I¡¯ll let you in on a secret.¡± Tsukune froze, anticipation and nerves twisting in his chest. Seeing that his full attention was directed at her, Moka turned away and began walking a few steps ahead, her casual pace heightening the suspense. Over her shoulder, she spoke, her tone tinged with mystery. ¡°No one really follows those old laws anymore. These days¡­¡± She turned back toward him, her crimson eyes gleaming and silver hair catching the fading light of the evening. Her smile, soft yet alluring, made Tsukune¡¯s heart skip a beat. ¡°Vampires love whomever they please.¡± For a moment, the world seemed to stand still, her words lingering in the air as Tsukune¡¯s blush deepened, his mind racing to comprehend her meaning. ¡°T-Then that means¡ª" Before he could finish, Moka interrupted with an amused tone, ¡°Don¡¯t get your hopes up.¡± ¡°W-What?!?!¡± Turning back to face him, Moka smiled slyly. ¡°Know your place, Tsukune.¡± Watching her amusement at his expense, Tsukune could only sigh. I really don¡¯t get this other Moka. ¡°Tsukune!!¡± Tsukune and Moka turned toward the familiar voices of Kurumu and Yukari rushing toward them. Before they could respond, Moka suddenly sidestepped, her instincts kicking in just as a knife embedded itself into the ground where she had been standing moments before. Following the trajectory of the attack, Moka¡¯s sharp gaze landed on a familiar figure as an illusory spell dissipated, revealing their assailant. ¡°Lucas?¡± Tsukune said, startled. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Moka narrowed her eyes, her stance subtly shifting. She was immediately combat-ready, her youki empowering and shielding her body. Tsukune on the other hand remembered Lucas¡¯ claim. Oh no, another vampire? Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s here because of that law¡ª Before Tsukune could fully process the thought, Lucas spoke, his voice cold and commanding. ¡°Vampire,¡± he said, locking eyes with Moka. ¡°Under the Sleeping Parade Convention, you are ordered to surrender to the Black Hound¡¯s jurisdiction.¡± Moka¡¯s frown deepened at the mention of the name. It rang a faint and familiar but unpleasant bell. Lucas brandished a spiked silver knuckle with a sharp knife attached to it, its polished surface gleaming ominously. ¡°Or,¡± he continued with a menacing edge, ¡°would you prefer I bring you in by force?¡± Chapter 53: Hunter vs Vampire For as long as humanity has existed, vampires have been more than legends. Once regarded as both hunters and rulers, they were living gods to early humans. Gifted with unparalleled physical prowess, powerful youki, and almost divine beauty, vampires stood as untouchable titans in a world where humanity was frail. In those ancient days, vampires played a dual role: predators to the weak and protectors to the devout. To some humans, they were pitiless overlords, treating them as cattle to be bred and bled. To others, they were divine beings to be revered, offering protection in exchange for servitude. Yet, in both roles, humanity was always beneath them. But humanity learned. Over time, legends of ordinary men and women slaying vampires and other creatures that once seemed invincible emerged. These tales became symbols of hope¡ªa testament to humanity''s unyielding drive to overcome the impossible. As the centuries passed, this drive evolved. Hunters, or slayers as often called, inherited the accumulated knowledge of generations. Armed with ancient wisdom, occult practices, and the advancements of modern technology, humanity finally gained an edge against its monstrous adversaries. Lucas was one such hunter. A member of the Black Hounds, he was a specialist, trained specifically to hunt vampires. Watching Moka, he could sense the danger radiating from her mere presence. She was unlike any opponent he¡¯d faced before¡ªher strength beyond comprehension, her presence a testament to why vampires were once called gods. She¡¯s incredibly powerful¡­ Lucas also knew that vampires had evolved alongside humanity. They had adapted to the world¡¯s progress, becoming as cunning as they were strong. They were no longer easily outwitted by modern technology or ancient tricks. Then I¡¯ll adapt, Lucas thought, gripping his weapon tighter. This was humanity¡¯s greatest strength. Not its raw power, but its relentless ingenuity. Despite knowing Moka¡¯s immense power¡ªfar exceeding that of the average vampire¡ªLucas felt a rush of excitement coursing through him. But¡­ something doesn¡¯t add up, he thought, narrowing his eyes. Why would a vampire, this powerful, stoop to victimizing random women? Lucas was certain Moka wasn¡¯t the culprit behind the crimes he was investigating. Yet, deep within his otherwise calm and disciplined demeanor burned a simmering rage¡ªan animosity toward vampires that refused to fade. It doesn¡¯t matter, he resolved, gripping the hilt of his silver dagger tightly. Even if she isn¡¯t the one I¡¯m after, the world will still be better off without another bloodsucking monster. He moved with precision, stepping out of his concealed position. With a flick of his wrist, he hurled a knife. Its blade cut through the air, enhanced by the anki-powered spells woven into his enchanted clothing. The strike was perfectly aimed, swift, and deadly. Moka, standing relaxed a few feet away from Tsukune, sensed the attack instantly. With a simple shift of her weight, she dodged the projectile as if it were a bothersome insect. As expected, Lucas thought, his eyes sharp. He dismissed his invisibility spell, his form shimmering into view before Moka, Tsukune, and the approaching Kurumu and Yukari. The confrontation had begun.
Hearing Lucas¡¯ words, Tsukune¡¯s mind raced. Lucas¡¯ declaration struck something deep within Tsukune, a realization that sent chills down his spine. For a fleeting moment, he considered the impossible: Could Lucas be human? H-He can¡¯t be¡­ right? The very idea seemed absurd. A human, standing against Moka after witnessing even a fraction of her power, would have to be either suicidal or delusional. Tsukune himself had endured rigorous training and still couldn¡¯t match Outer Moka¡¯s strength¡ªmuch less the overwhelming might of her inner self. No, he has to be some kind of monster, Tsukune thought, desperately clinging to the more rational explanation. But then Moka spoke, her voice calm yet dripping with menace, confirming his worst fear¡ªand perhaps one of his hidden hopes. ¡°What is a human hunter, especially one as young as you, doing in this academy?¡± she asked. Her crimson eyes narrowed, and her tone sharpened. ¡°This is a den of monsters. Even if I do nothing, they¡¯ll tear you apart.¡± Tsukune swallowed hard, a lump forming in his throat. ¡°Tsukune,¡± Kurumu whispered, her sudden appearance startling him as she leaned in closer. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who is that?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll explain later,¡± Tsukune stammered, his gaze flickering between Moka and Lucas. ¡°Right now, Moka might have to fight again.¡±Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! Kurumu frowned but nodded, glancing warily at Lucas. ¡°But¡­ if Moka says he¡¯s human, there¡¯s no way he can win, right?¡± she asked, her voice tinged with doubt. Though Kurumu had absolute faith in Moka, meeting Tsukune had taught her to keep an open mind. While they whispered, Yukari was fixated on Tsukune¡¯s injuries. Her young face was pale, her eyes wide with concern. He should¡¯ve gone into shock by now! It was proof of Tsukune¡¯s resilience¡ªthe product of constant training and survival in the academy¡ªthat he endured injuries that would cripple most humans. ¡°Tsukune, don¡¯t move! I¡¯ll heal you,¡± Yukari said, her voice trembling slightly. Tsukune gave a small nod, feeling the warmth of her magic spread through his battered body. The healing process was painful, drawing a wince from him, but his focus never wavered. His eyes remained locked on Lucas and Moka. Lucas stood tall, his expression unreadable, but a storm brewed beneath his calm exterior. His right hand gripped a spiked silver knuckle knife¡ªa weapon designed for close combat with vampires. He remained silent in response to Moka''s words, his silence already an answer. Moka, for her part, wore her signature smug smirk. Yet her crimson eyes glimmered with something more. Two things... two things that remind me of the past, she thought, memories swirling in her mind. She recalled a tall figure¡ªa man whose power had once awed her. Father... Moka blinked, shaking her head as the image faded. Her smirk widened, an amused chuckle escaping her lips. This time, it¡¯s my turn to face these arrogant challengers. Unlike her earlier fight with Junya, Moka adopted a proper combat stance. Her aura flared, radiating danger. Lucas, unfazed, mirrored her movement, his knife glinting ominously in the fading evening light. From the sidelines, Tsukune¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°What?¡± he muttered, his voice barely audible. ¡°She¡¯s¡­ going to take him seriously?¡± Throughout all the monsters Moka had faced, Tsukune had only ever seen her exert effort against Gin¡ªa beast whose strength and abilities were said to rival her race. Gin¡¯s use of advanced youki techniques was also a significant reason she treated him as a serious opponent, unlike their previous foes. Even Junya hadn¡¯t earned such consideration. But for a human to warrant this level of seriousness? It was nothing short of insanity. Lucas clicked his tongue, realizing that while Moka was proud, she wasn¡¯t reckless. You¡¯ve seen how fast she moves, he thought. Test her first¡­ Will she kill me outright? Noticing how Moka stood motionless, waiting for him to make the first move, Lucas knew the initiative was his. Should I use the rosary? His gaze shifted momentarily to the silver rosary hanging around his neck, its polished surface catching the fading evening light. But his attention snapped back to Moka, who had subtly repositioned herself, ensuring Tsukune and the others were safely out of their potential combat range. Without hesitation, Lucas charged forward. A single thought activated the spell enchantments engraved into his clothing, causing them to flare to life. Anki surged from his body into the spellwork, amplifying his physical form. Similar to the youki enhancement monsters used, Lucas¡¯s enchantment was a finely-tuned counterpart designed specifically for humans. 90% efficiency. Perfect. With his already impressive physical capabilities nearly doubled, Lucas now moved with speed and strength bordering on superhuman. He closed the distance to Moka in a flash, his blade slicing through the air in front of him. But Moka, even without tapping into her youki, was leagues beyond him in physical prowess. She evaded the attack with a minuscule shift in her stance, a graceful motion that left her perfectly within striking range. In an instant, she countered with a precise jab. Though Lucas was slower than her by a significant margin, he had gambled on one key detail: that Moka wouldn¡¯t unleash her full strength at the outset. I¡¯m right! With razor-thin precision, he dodged her restrained attack and retaliated, thrusting forward with his silver-spiked knuckles. If slicing her wasn¡¯t an option, piercing her might be. Moka smirked as her thoughts briefly wandered to Tsukune. Ah, so humanity has advanced this much in a few years. I wonder how he would look in hunter garb. Amusement flickered across her face as she effortlessly evaded Lucas''s swift counter, still indulging in the playful image of Tsukune as a hunter. Well, that¡¯s enough daydreaming. Like flipping a switch, Moka¡¯s aura exploded outward. The youki coursing through her surged into every cell of her body, granting her immense power. Similar to the enchantments Lucas employed, Moka¡¯s enhancement instantly doubled her already formidable strength¡ªand if necessary, she could delve even deeper for more. Her speed now doubled, Moka prepared to end the fight decisively. Her next move would either incapacitate or kill Lucas, depending on just how durable this human hunter truly was. It doesn¡¯t matter. He attacked me first on academy grounds. She deftly dodged a flurry of blade strikes from Lucas¡¯s silver weapon, waiting for the slightest opening. There. She spotted it¡ªa split-second delay in Lucas¡¯s rhythm, imperceptible without her enhanced reflexes. Moka exploited it immediately, slipping inside his guard with blinding speed. Her hand, shaped like a blade, thrust forward with unerring precision. Though made of flesh, Moka¡¯s hand, reinforced by her vampiric strength and ungodly youki, was deadlier than any forged weapon. It pierced the air with lethal intent, aimed to strike true. At such close range, Lucas had no chance to evade. Moka¡¯s expression remained cold and detached, a stark reminder to Lucas that beneath her humanlike appearance, she was, without a doubt, a vampire. Moka¡¯s strike connected, but instead of tearing through flesh as expected, her hand met an invisible force¡ªa barrier of some kind. For a split second, it held firm under her immense strength before shattering with a crack under her additional exertion. The small delay was enough for Lucas to retreat. He leapt back, creating distance between them, his eyes sharp as he observed Moka. She stood still, arms crossed, her gaze fixed on him with a mix of curiosity and faint amusement. Her thoughts drifted to a different concern. How did he even get into the academy? He¡¯s no ordinary hunter, Moka mused. Nothing extraordinary¡ªnot like the ones from the past¡ªbut he has potential to become like them. Her interest in Lucas as a hunter, however, was fleeting. ¡°You¡¯re skilled,¡± Moka remarked, her voice even. ¡°It would be cruel to waste such talent. Your hunt ends here. Leave now, and I won¡¯t pursue you¡ªthough I can¡¯t say the same for the other students if they catch you.¡± Lucas frowned, his breath uneven as the strain of expending his anki reserves to fuel his enhancement spell weighed on him. Despite his exhaustion, his expression shifted to one of defiance. ¡°Do you think I came here just to hunt randomly?¡± he countered, his voice steady, carrying a hint of provocation. Moka narrowed her eyes, while Tsukune and the others listened intently. ¡°Do you think an academy like this¡ªone active for at least a hundred years¡ªwould allow a human to bypass its ancient defenses?¡± Tsukune¡¯s stomach dropped as Lucas¡¯s words sank in. Wait¡­ that can¡¯t mean¡­ Lucas¡¯s tone turned sharper, more resolute. ¡°I¡¯m here because this academy¡¯s powers allowed me to be here. The only way you¡¯ll get rid of me is by slaying me. I have a reason to be here, vampire and it¡¯s to slay your kind.¡± With those words, Lucas tore the silver rosary from his neck and, without hesitation, drove it into his chest, directly over his heart. Chapter 54: Human??? vs Vampire As Lucas and Moka continued their fierce battle, Tsukune, Kurumu, and Yukari watched with a mix of astonishment and unease. Although both monster girls had unwavering confidence in Inner Moka¡¯s strength, they never imagined a human could infiltrate the academy¡ªlet alone one bold enough to challenge Moka directly. Beside the two monster girls, Tsukune watched the battle with such intensity that it seemed as though his gaze alone might burn a hole through Moka¡¯s clothes. Despite the dull ache from his freshly healed wounds, his thoughts were in complete turmoil. How is he moving like that? Lucas¡¯s superhuman speed left everyone, except Moka, stunned, but it was Tsukune who was most affected. As a fellow human, the idea of hunting and battling monsters seemed absurdly out of reach. Sure, he¡¯d managed to fend off a lizardman once or twice, but even then, it was more luck than skill. The idea of standing against a monster in a real fight, with real stakes, felt impossible¡ªuntil now. Watching Lucas, Tsukune¡¯s assumptions about human limitations were beginning to unravel. Lucas, despite falling short of Moka¡¯s almost divine athleticism, was moving with enough speed and precision to surpass ordinary humans and rival some monsters. The memory of their first attacker, Saizou, sprang to Tsukune¡¯s mind. Lucas could run circles around him, Tsukune realized. As the clash between Lucas and Moka continued, Tsukune¡¯s understanding of humans and monsters continued to shift. For months, he had seen himself as helpless compared to the creatures around him, reliant on Moka and his friends for survival. But now? If¡­ If I can figure out how Lucas does this¡­ maybe, I can do more¡­ While Tsukune was lost in thought, Yukari broke the silence. ¡°Have hunters always been this skilled at using spells?¡± she remarked, her eyes fixed on the fight. ¡°It¡¯s like watching an expert witch.¡± For a brief moment, her thoughts flickered to her mother¡ªthe most accomplished witch Yukari had ever known. Hearing Yukari''s comment, Tsukune couldn''t help but feel a pang of dejection. If Lucas had trained to the level of an expert witch to gain his current skills, then it seemed impossible for Tsukune to ever reach such heights. Once again, he felt destined to remain a burden to Moka and the others. But then a thought struck him. "Wait!" Tsukune blurted out. "Yukari, is Lucas a witch?" he asked, turning to the young girl beside him. Yukari shook her head. "No. If Lucas were a witch, he¡¯d be emitting youki," she explained. "And honestly, if he really wanted to make himself stronger, he¡¯d stack youki enhancement on top of his physical boosting spells. But so far, he¡¯s only using anki to amplify his strength." "If that''s the case, that means he''s purely human, right?" Tsukune asked, his voice filled with a mix of curiosity and disbelief. Yukari nodded. "Yes, but where are you going with this, Tsukune?" "Look, he''s not using a wand to cast spells. How is he doing it?" Tsukune pressed. Despite the impressive display of power Lucas had shown, Tsukune still clung to the belief that witches, as monsters who had mastered magic, were naturally superior to human mages. He assumed Lucas must have been using a wand or some other tool to channel his abilities. Yukari tilted her head thoughtfully. "Well, I can sense his anki moving around... so, his clothes might be enchanted," she suggested. Tsukune¡¯s eyes narrowed as he observed Lucas closely, searching for any sign of something unusual about his uniform. "His uniform... it looks just like mine," he pointed out, puzzled. Yukari frowned, her gaze shifting to Lucas, scrutinizing every detail of his attire. She was trying to pinpoint the source of his spellcasting. "My guess is that... inside his clothes, or maybe sewn into the fabric itself, there are magical circles. Similar to the ones I inscribe on my wand," she deduced. ¡°So, if I had those magical circles on my clothes, I¡¯d be like Lucas?¡± Tsukune asked, his attention split between the ongoing fight and Yukari¡¯s explanation. Yukari shook her head firmly. ¡°Not exactly. For him to be this fast and strong, he¡¯d need to be using at least a mid-circle spell. No offense, Tsukune, but you don¡¯t have the anki or youki reserves to power something that demanding. Maybe with a low-circle spell and a lot of practice, you could manage something similar,¡± she added, her tone matter-of-fact.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. She wasn¡¯t entirely sure why Tsukune was so curious, but it didn¡¯t stop her from relishing the opportunity to flex her magical knowledge. While Tsukune and Yukari discussed the intricacies of Lucas¡¯ powers, Kurumu watched the fight with a different perspective. Though she lacked Yukari¡¯s technical understanding of magic, her practical experience gave her a unique insight. Her eyes, trained to detect the flow of power¡ªwhether anki or youki¡ªsaw Lucas as a brilliant, burning light in a canvas of darkness, while Moka stood out as a concentrated orb of red energy. It was obvious to Kurumu that Lucas was expending an enormous amount of personal energy to maintain his enhanced abilities, whereas Moka was keeping her power in reserve. It was also clear who held the advantage in experience. Moka¡¯s control over her youki was nothing short of masterful, like watching a virtuoso at work. Kurumu frowned, the realization hitting her hard: the gap between her and Moka had widened again. While her own control over her power surpassed Lucas¡¯, she knew it was mostly due to the natural instincts of monsters. Unlike humans, who had to painstakingly train to harness their energy, monsters were born with an inherent ability to control their powers. Yet, despite that advantage, she felt increasingly outclassed. If Kurumu had fought Lucas back when she first encountered Moka, there was a real chance the human hunter might have defeated her. Unlike Tsukune, Kurumu doubted Lucas would have shown mercy. But as she listened to Tsukune talk about the fight, a realization struck her: the man she loved wanted to learn how to use magic. Despite the rumors about him being a vampire, Kurumu knew that Tsukune was just an ordinary monster with barely any youki to speak of. Yet, she had seen him throw himself into danger time and again, all for Moka¡¯s sake. It frustrated her, but she understood his desperation to grow stronger. ¡°Tsukune, if you want, I can teach you the basics of low-circle spells. Maybe that¡¯ll help you,¡± Kurumu offered, her voice steady but determined. It didn¡¯t matter if Tsukune¡¯s heart leaned toward Moka; Kurumu was resolute. She would find a way to close the gap¡ªwhether in battle or in love. Tsukune turned to her, surprised but grateful. ¡°Really? You¡¯d do that?¡± Kurumu nodded, a small smile tugging at her lips, though Yukari¡¯s annoyed voice quickly interrupted the moment. ¡°Hey! No flirting without Moka! Or me! Tsukune, I¡¯ll teach you too!¡± Yukari declared, puffing up indignantly. Tsukune nodded enthusiastically at her as well. ¡°Thank you, Yukari! I¡¯d really appreciate that!¡± Watching the girls¡¯ excitement to teach him, Tsukune couldn¡¯t help but feel a spark of hope. With their guidance, there was a real chance he could grow stronger¡ªnot just for himself, but for their sake as well. Maybe this way¡­ I won¡¯t be a burden to them anymore. The fight between Lucas and Moka built to an intense crescendo as Moka continued to demonstrate her dominance. With her superior skill and power, she delivered what should have been a finishing blow. However, Lucas¡¯ defensive spell absorbed the attack, fracturing but holding just long enough to protect him. It was clear Lucas was outmatched, and with no other options, he activated his trump card. Moka frowned as she sensed a dark, oppressive power emanating from the rosary Lucas plunged into his chest. Is that? The transformation began immediately. Lucas¡¯ body went limp as though he had lost all control, his limbs sagging and his movements ceasing entirely. ¡°Wha¡ª¡± Tsukune started, but his thought was abruptly cut short. An instant later, Lucas¡¯ aura erupted outward, once a bright, controlled light, now dark, heavy, and oppressive. The air around them felt suffocating, and for a moment, Tsukune and the girls could only watch in stunned silence. Kurumu gasped, her heightened senses screaming danger. Yukari clutched her wand, instinctively defensive. Moka, however, narrowed her eyes, anger bubbling beneath her composed exterior. The oppressive aura reminded her of herself¡ªa reflection she didn¡¯t appreciate. Before Moka could voice her contempt, Lucas reabsorbed the dark energy into himself. The sudden surge of power amplified his speed and strength to terrifying levels, and with blinding agility, he lunged at Moka. The blade he swung toward her crackled with the raw energy of his transformation. His hand burned where it gripped the silver weapon, the acrid smell of scorched flesh filling the air. Despite the pain, Lucas pressed forward, his movements swift and unrelenting. Moka responded instantly, her youki flaring as she dodged to the side. Her counterattack came in the form of a roundhouse kick aimed at Lucas¡¯ head, the speed and power of which could have ended the fight. But Lucas was faster than before, raising his left arm to block the kick. Where his arm should have shattered under the force, it instead held firm. He immediately grabbed Moka¡¯s leg, anchoring himself to the ground as he twisted in an attempt to throw her. Moka, however, used the momentum to leap into the air. As she ascended, she adjusted her position midair, her movements fluid and precise. She brought her heel down in an axe kick imbued with an Obrac, aiming to crush Lucas with a devastating strike. Lucas sensed the danger and rolled to the side just in time. Moka¡¯s heel missed him by mere inches, striking the ground with enough force to fracture the earth beneath her. Using the ground as a pivot point, Moka spun into another kick aimed at Lucas, her relentless assault giving him no room to breathe. This time, Lucas swung his blade to intercept her strike. The blade met her leg, but instead of cutting cleanly through, it clashed against her youki-hardened skin. The collision produced a metallic clang that echoed across the field. The momentary clash drained both combatants, Moka¡¯s youki reserves diminishing as the silver blade bit into her defenses. Yet, she continued her relentless assault, pressing the fight with calculated precision. Lucas knew he couldn¡¯t keep up. Moka¡¯s mastery over her youki and her refined combat techniques were proving insurmountable. Despite his transformation, she maintained the upper hand. I can¡¯t win without going all out, Lucas thought, the dark power coursing through him urging him to push further. Pouring every ounce of his remaining anki into his enchanted clothing, Lucas stacked his enhancements, combining human and monstrous power. The energy coursing through him blurred the boundaries of human limitation. Disappearing from view, Lucas reappeared behind Moka, his blade arcing toward her with deadly intent. He poured his full strength into the strike, knowing this would be his final gambit. But even with his amplified abilities, Lucas¡¯ movements were still an imitation of the true thing. An imitation is just an imitation, no matter how flattering it is, Moka thought, her body reacting faster than Lucas anticipated. As the blade neared her, Moka countered with a spear hand aimed directly at the weapon, aiming to shatter it to pieces. Lucas felt a surge of confidence¡ªvampires were vulnerable to silver, and even Moka couldn¡¯t risk such direct contact. But just as their strikes were about to collide, Lucas caught a glimpse of something he didn¡¯t expect¡ªa smirk forming on Moka¡¯s lips. She¡¯s proud, but not reckless, he remembered his original judgement of her. Moka disappeared in a blur, using Flash Step to make a precise adjustment to her movement, perfectly evading his strike. Before Lucas could react, she reappeared just inches to his side, her spear hand already driving forward. Lucas willed his body to move, but his current limitations betrayed him. Moka¡¯s hand, powered by her immense strength and sharpened by her vampiric precision, closed the distance toward his chest like a blade. With his Anki reserves drained, he couldn¡¯t use the defensive spell he used earlier. Did I lose? The thought echoed in his mind as Moka¡¯s strike neared its target, Lucas¡¯ heart. Chapter 55: Stop! Humanity has triumphed over the monster race, a reality evident in the world''s complete ignorance of monsters and their existence. Yet, despite this victory, humanity has always envied the unique powers of monsters. The ability to transform, to defy aging, to wield magic¡ªthese gifts have stirred an insatiable desire within humanity. As technology and medicine reached unprecedented heights, those in power sought to uncover the secrets behind these gifts, yearning to harness them for themselves. Among all these coveted traits, none has been more alluring than the unholy power of the vampire. Beautiful. Immortal. Powerful. These three attributes define vampires, embodying everything humanity desires but cannot achieve. Their allure is undeniable. Surprisingly, despite their pride and strength, many vampires were open to cooperation. Tempted by promises of blood, wealth, and influence, some willingly allowed themselves to be studied. Through these partnerships, humanity made a groundbreaking discovery: monster blood, particularly that of vampires, but also as a whole, possessed transformative properties. Humans who ingested monster blood often gained traits from their patron. And no blood was more potent or desirable than that of a vampire. Through this collaboration, humanity eventually developed an artificial imitation of vampiric blood. This synthetic blood granted its users a semblance of vampiric abilities¡ªenhanced strength, agility, and durability¡ªthough more limited than those of a true vampire. However, the imitation came with significant drawbacks: debilitating weaknesses that all vampires possess and the risk of monstrous transformation if consumed excessively. Thus, humanity unlocked a piece of the supernatural world, not through conquest, but through a fragile, mutually beneficial arrangement with the beings they had once feared and envied. Unfortunately, not all monsters agree with the cooperative arrangement between their kind and humanity. Many still believe the world rightfully belongs to them, leading to rogue monsters scattered across the globe who actively harm humans. To ensure monsters never regain dominance, hunters and slayer organizations emerged, either founded by humans who survived monster attacks or funded by powerful human entities. These groups work tirelessly to suppress the lingering threat of rogue monsters. Lucas, a member of the Black Hounds organization, was one such hunter. Proficient in the use of Anki, he was regarded as an adept mage, capable of wielding mid-circle spells. These spells allowed him to physically contend with weaker monsters and outsmart stronger ones. However, mid-circle spells were far from sufficient to challenge even a below-average vampire. Lucas also carried silver weapons, a traditional counter to vampires but they alone wouldn¡¯t be enough. Unfortunately, he hadn¡¯t brought saltwater¡ªone of the vampires'' key weaknesses. To defeat a vampire, even an ordinary one, Lucas knew he would have to use their own power against them. His last resort was the single dose of vampire blood stored within his silver rosary¡ªa rare and exceedingly expensive item. Injecting himself with the blood, Lucas hoped to harness its borrowed power to level the playing field. Yet despite all his preparations, as Moka¡¯s spear hand drove toward his chest, Lucas realized the truth. Hundreds of years of human innovation and collaboration with monsters were still not enough to overpower the unholy and overwhelming strength of the vampire goddess before him. Damn it, Lucas cursed internally. Time seemed to slow as his artificial vampire senses surged into overdrive, desperately trying to help their human host find a way to evade the impending doom. Every possible escape route narrowed as Moka¡¯s deadly strike closed in, and one by one, avenues of survival became impossible. Desperation crept in, and for a brief moment, Lucas considered a dangerous experiment. Unlike natural-born monsters, artificial ones like Lucas lacked innate mastery over their monstrous abilities. Skills like youki enhancement and skin reinforcement didn¡¯t come instinctively; they required intense training and adaptation. But such training came at a cost¡ªrepeated doses of vampire blood. And with each additional dose, the risk of succumbing to a monstrous transformation¡ªand eventual death¡ªincreased exponentially. At this moment, Lucas had only limited access to the abilities granted by his artificial vampire nature. His youki enhancement was rudimentary at best, nowhere near the level of mastery Moka exhibited. Even with his heightened physical abilities, it was clear that his imitation paled in comparison to her authentic vampiric power. Still, the blood¡¯s effects did grant him one significant edge: an overwhelming reservoir of youki. It dwarfed his Anki reserves, providing five to eight times the energy he could normally harness. Yet, this power came with a critical limitation. The magical trinkets hidden in his clothes, which carried his spell circles, were designed to run on Anki. Youki, by its very nature, was a destructive force¡ªfar too volatile and corrosive to serve as a stable energy source for magical enchantments. While it excelled in empowering the self, channeling it into spell circles or magical items came at a cost. Slowly but inevitably, it would erode and destroy whatever contained it. Faced with no other option, Lucas steeled himself. He would have to gamble everything on this unstable energy, even if it meant destroying his precious tools in the process. Instead of commanding his Anki to fuel his enhancement circles, Lucas channels his youki into the hidden defensive charms embedded in his clothes. The sheer surplus of youki surges through the charms, instantly creating an invisible barrier at maximum power. Time seems to snap back into motion as Moka¡¯s attack connects. The barrier flares outward, stopping the full force of her deadly strike for a fleeting moment. However, the overwhelming strength behind her blow shatters the barrier almost instantly. In that split second, Lucas twists his body, narrowly avoiding the full brunt of the attack. Even so, Moka¡¯s strike carves deep into his side, tearing flesh and leaving a searing wound where her hand grazed him. Using the brief reprieve, Lucas stumbles back to create some distance, his breath heaving with exertion. Relief is short-lived, though, as Moka immediately resumes her relentless pursuit, her crimson eyes blazing with anger. ¡°Where did you get the blood?¡± she demands, her voice sharp and furious as she launches another assault. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. Lucas doesn¡¯t answer. His focus is entirely on survival as he blocks, dodges, and weaves through the onslaught. Each strike from Moka carries the weight of certain death, and Lucas has no illusions about the gap in their power. Whenever she closes the distance enough to end him, he pours his youki back into the defensive charms, momentarily activating the barrier to shield himself from lethal blows. "If silence is your only answer," Moka says, her tone colder and more menacing with each passing moment, "then there is no hope for you." To Lucas'' horror, Moka''s speed increases further. Her youki flares violently, manifesting as crackling, dark-colored lightning that arcs around her body. The atmosphere grows heavy with oppressive power as Moka presses her attack with newfound ferocity. Every move Lucas makes feels more desperate, the gap between them growing ever wider as Moka reveals the depths of her monstrous strength. ¡°The way you move¡­ the way you react¡­ This isn¡¯t the first time you¡¯ve taken my kin¡¯s blood, is it?¡± Moka asked, her voice as cold and sharp as a blade. Lucas frowned, his expression tightening as he realized she had seen through him. He didn¡¯t respond, knowing that silence might serve him better than words in this deadly situation. ¡°Do you keep my kin in some horrid basement?¡± she continued, her tone trembling with barely suppressed rage. ¡°Draining them of their blood for measly scraps of power like this? And here you hunters dare call us monsters, when your kind is more than willing to enslave other intelligent beings.¡± Her words carried memories of the past, a reminder of the very words thrown toward her family many times before. Lucas pursed his lips, forcing himself to focus despite the venom in Moka¡¯s accusations. As a vampire hunter, he knew better than to let his guard down in a confrontation like this. The origin of the blood dosages he used was a tightly held secret, one he wouldn¡¯t reveal to any vampire, especially not one unaffiliated with his organization. ¡°Silence won¡¯t make me spare you,¡± Moka warned, her power surging outward in waves. ¡°Do you think your barrier will protect you? It¡¯s weakening with every use.¡± Lucas cursed internally as he felt the spell circle in his charm deteriorating. Youki is too corrosive. I¡¯ve got maybe¡­ two uses left. The barrier flared to life again just as Moka¡¯s next strike came inches from severing his head. The force of the attack sent him staggering back, his chest heaving with exertion. Damn it¡ªone last use, he thought grimly. Pouring his remaining energy into a desperate burst of speed, Lucas tried to create distance between them, stabbing at Moka with his silver knife to keep her at bay. But she moved with a grace and familiarity that outpaced his every attempt. Her crimson eyes burned with a mixture of disdain and fury. ¡°Did you really think this measly weapon would give you an advantage?¡± she sneered, deflecting his strike effortlessly. ¡°Silver may be a weakness, but it¡¯s not a death sentence. Not like the silence you insist on keeping.¡± Despite his efforts to escape, Moka closed the gap in a flash, her presence overwhelming. Her youki surged again, its oppressive weight choking the air around him. How much power does she have?! The barrier flared one final time as her fist connected squarely with his chest, the impact shattering the protective spell entirely. Lucas felt the charm¡¯s spell circle disintegrate, leaving him defenseless. ¡°I felt that break,¡± Moka said coldly, her gaze locking onto his. ¡°This is your last chance, human. Speak.¡± Her voice was steady, but the edge of her fury was unmistakable, her demand as much a promise as a threat. Lucas¡¯s breath came in ragged gasps. His youki was still there, still strong, but it had lost the raw overpowering power it had before. He stared at Moka, his chest tightening with a mix of fear and something he didn¡¯t want to admit¡ªrespect. Out of all the vampires I¡¯ve faced¡­ she¡¯s the strongest. Vampires were his specialty as a monster hunter. They weren¡¯t common, but they were his bread and butter. Over his career, he¡¯d faced three. Four now, if you count Moka. He didn¡¯t kill them, though¡ªcouldn¡¯t. Vampires were too rare, too valuable. Their blood alone was worth more than most hunters made in a year. And Lucas hated them. God, did he hate them. But even that wasn¡¯t enough to justify throwing away something so valuable to humanity as a whole. So instead of killing, he¡¯d done the next best thing¡ªknocked them out. Not easy and honestly? Harder than just outright killing them. Still, his hunter skills and vampiric edge always pulled him through. But now? Looking at Moka, he had nothing. No idea how to beat her. No plan. What do I even do? Is there no way to take her down? Moka paused. Her sharp crimson gaze softened for just a moment as she exhaled slowly. Calm down. Don¡¯t let emotions cloud your judgment, she told herself, frustration bubbling under her cool demeanor. One reckless move is all it takes to lose. Lucas scanned the area, desperately searching for anything that might give him an edge. In hindsight, attacking Moka while she was unsealed was a huge mistake. That was stupid... I shouldn¡¯t have assumed she was like the other three vampires. A dozen different plans raced through his mind. He could¡¯ve waited for Moka to be sealed, approached her then, but no¡ªhis pride had pushed him to face her in her unsealed state. Moka walked toward him, her expression calm, unreadable. He has no intention of answering my questions¡­ A dark thought flashed through Moka¡¯s mind as she recalled the screams of her family¡¯s prisoners. He¡¯ll be more cooperative with broken legs... ¡°I believe it¡¯s time to stop.¡± A voice, deep and layered, like a chorus of dozens¡ªor hundreds¡ªof others, rang out across the space. In the blink of an eye, a tall figure appeared between Moka and Lucas. Dressed in a sharp suit with white gloves, and a full mask that covered his entire face, the figure stood like a silent sentinel. What...? Tsukune and the others froze, startled by the sudden appearance of this unfamiliar figure. The man was easily seven feet tall, exuding an almost tangible menace. Lucas, however, recognized him immediately. Cottus?? Did the headmaster send him? Confusion flickered on Lucas¡¯s face. Moka, however, frowned, sizing up the newcomer. Is this an ally of the hunter? she wondered, but the flicker of uncertainty she saw on Lucas¡¯s face made her quickly dismiss the idea. Cottus, clearly irritated at being pulled out of his office, turned to face Lucas. ¡°I was sent ahead because of a mistake.¡± Lucas, still reeling from Moka¡¯s relentless attacks, managed a strained response. ¡°Mistake?¡± ¡°The vampire you¡¯re hunting.¡± Lucas frowned, confusion mixing with frustration. Moka kept her gaze fixed on Lucas. She had no intention of letting him go but she had to account for the newcomer. He¡¯s radiating a huge amount of youki¡­ but it¡¯s suppressed. Interesting. ¡°What do you mean? All the evidence pointed to the vampire enrolling at the academy at the start of the year. There¡¯s no mistake,¡± Lucas said, his tone sharp. He then pointed at Moka, ¡°And there¡¯s the vampire. The academy, being part of the Sleeping Parade Convention, should hand her over without any problems. You know the laws.¡± Cottus stood unmoving, but there was a subtle shift in his aura that made Moka¡¯s eyes narrow. What power¡­ He¡¯s¡­ not going to be an easy opponent. Moka dropped into a combat stance, prepared for anything, just in case Cottus decided to attack. Lucas, however, frowned deeply. Shit¡­ did I just piss him off? Cottus¡¯s aura sharpened, like the calm before a storm, but just as quickly, it faded. With a heavy sigh, he responded to Lucas, ¡°The academy has looked into its recently enrolled students. At first, we couldn¡¯t find a vampire that matched your description.¡± His gaze briefly flickered to Moka, ¡°This one didn¡¯t commit any crimes before coming here.¡± Moka ignored Cottus, her focus still on Lucas. ¡°Then why are you only showing up now?¡± Lucas demanded, his tone more controlled but still laced with frustration. ¡°I¡¯ve been here for days, investigating these three, only to find out, only one of them is a vampire.¡± Ignoring the silver-haired vampire, Cottus fixed his gaze back on Lucas. ¡°The reason it took us so long is because the vampire you were hunting wasn¡¯t a vampire at all.¡± Lucas blinked in confusion. ¡°What?¡± His eyes darted to the unconscious Junya and back to Cottus. ¡°The vampire I was hunting was a fake?¡± Cottus nodded. ¡°Junya Inui enrolled as a second-year at the start of the school year. The academy doesn¡¯t reject monsters as long as they follow our rules. He didn¡¯t have a record because we knew he was an onimodoki. Him pretending to be a vampire wasn¡¯t against the rules, so it wasn¡¯t stopped.¡± Lucas¡¯s teeth clenched. Everything clicked into place. He¡¯d been chasing the wrong lead, allowing his hatred for vampires to cloud his judgment. Deep down, he¡¯d known Moka wasn¡¯t his target, but because she was a vampire, he¡¯d ignored his instincts. Damn it¡­, He clicked his tongue, frustration draining the fight from him. Realizing the situation had shifted, Moka relaxed her stance, keeping Tsukune and the others behind her. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve realized your mistake, pick up your target and leave,¡± Cottus said coldly. ¡°Unless you want to inconvenience your organization by having them pick up your broken body. I don¡¯t mind taking care of it.¡± He turned to Moka, ¡°Or perhaps I¡¯ll let the vampire continue her work.¡± Moka, arms still crossed, tapped her fingers impatiently. She spoke up, her voice sharp. ¡°I assume you¡¯re with the academy?¡± Cottus gave a brief nod. Lucas froze, waiting for what Moka would say next. ¡°This student attacked me without provocation,¡± Moka said, her gaze steady. ¡°And if I¡¯m not mistaken, students are all under the academy¡¯s jurisdiction, yes?¡± Lucas frowned. What is she doing? Chapter 56: Vampire Blood I Cottus despised tasks that required intricate thinking. He much preferred straightforward solutions¡ªyes or no, approve or decline. Over the years serving Mikogami, he¡¯d been thrust into situations requiring nuanced decisions. At first, his monstrous nature often surfaced, resulting in collateral damage that Mikogami would have to contain. But time and experience shaped him. He learned control, honed his judgment, and became adept at navigating complex problems. So when Moka posed her question, he already knew exactly how to respond. With a hint of amusement in his voice, Cottus said, ¡°According to academy rules, managing one¡¯s monstrous nature requires an appropriate outlet. This can include participating in clubs that help release excess energy¡ªwhether through physical sports or, naturally, combat. Fights between students are permitted, provided they don¡¯t end fatally. Furthermore, the one responsible for any injuries must ensure the wounded party is taken to the nurse¡¯s office, infirmary, or hospital, depending on the severity.¡± Moka¡¯s lips curled into a smile, while Lucas blurted out, ¡°What?!¡± Unlike the two, Tsukune heaved a sigh of relief, realizing his previous actions of bringing unconscious students to the infirmary were perfectly in line with the rules. Cottus shrugged nonchalantly at Lucas. ¡°You¡¯re enrolled here, so you¡¯re a student. Simple as that.¡± He then stepped aside, gesturing for Moka to deal with Lucas herself. Lucas quickly raised his hands in surrender. ¡°I made a mistake.¡± he said, his tone exhausted. ¡°We can handle this like civilized humans.¡± Moka smirked as she stepped closer. ¡°Unfortunately, I''m not a human. After all, you¡¯re the one who so painfully reminded me of the difference between you and me. But don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll answer my questions, one way or another.¡± Despite sensing no immediate danger, Moka remained cautious. Lucas might still have a trick or two left in him. Lucas, on the other hand, resigned himself to defense. I just need to hold out long enough to escape. Cottus won¡¯t risk angering the organization. I just have to¡ª A sudden shift in the air cut his thoughts short. Lucas froze, his expression twisting in panic as he, Moka, and Cottus all felt the abrupt change in the area. Tsukune and the others sensed it moments later. No¡­, Lucas cursed internally, realizing with dread that the vampiric youki coursing through him had dissipated. The vampire blood that had bolstered his strength and agility was gone, leaving him once again as just an exceptionally fit human. Moka might have laughed at Lucas¡¯ predicament if not for her upbringing, which taught her that such behavior was uncouth. Instead, she settled for a smirk, her confidence unwavering. Lucas, on the other hand, saw no way out. Running was pointless¡ªMoka, with her seemingly endless reserves of power, would catch him without breaking a sweat. His only option was to fight, regardless of the consequences. With a resigned determination, Lucas charged at her, fully aware of the futility. At least they¡¯ll patch me up in the infirmary afterward, he thought grimly. Moka raised her hand, beckoning him forward with a calm, almost taunting gesture. What followed was a quick and decisive beatdown. Moka overpowered Lucas with calculated precision, delivering blow after blow while carefully avoiding any lasting damage or disfigurement. By the end, Lucas lay crumpled on the ground, utterly defeated. With Tsukune, Kurumu, and Yukari present, it wasn¡¯t difficult to carry the unconscious Junya and Lucas to Nurse Mayumi. However, Moka, still in her unsealed state, caused another stir. This time, she outright refused to let herself be resealed until Lucas answered her questions about the source of his organization¡¯s vampire blood. No one argued with her. When the group arrived at the infirmary, Mayumi glanced up from her desk, looking thoroughly exhausted from the lizardman incident. She was about to chide the group for barging in but stopped short when she noticed Cottus towering behind them. Swallowing her words, she exhaled heavily. ¡°Come in,¡± she said, her tone flat and drained. Behind them, a small crowd of curious students gathered, whispering excitedly. It wasn¡¯t every day you saw a new transfer student, ¡®three¡¯ vampires, and a towering 7-foot enigma in one place. Inside, Cottus addressed Mayumi, while pointing at Lucas. ¡°This one needs immediate care. He is human¡ªdo not administer any youki-replenishment medicine.¡± Mayumi¡¯s eyes briefly turned to Tsukune but quickly returned to Lucas. Nodding, she said, ¡°Put the human on one of the beds. I¡¯ll treat him in a moment. I assume you performed some basic healing before bringing him here?¡± Cottus remained silent, his mask covering his expression. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. ¡°I did, nurse Tsumugi!¡± Yukari piped up cheerfully. Mayumi¡¯s lips curved into a small smile at Yukari¡¯s enthusiasm. I knew I¡¯d like this one. ¡°Good,¡± Mayumi said, her tone softening. ¡°If you¡¯ve already done that, I¡¯ll take it from here. The rest of you can leave now.¡± However, neither Cottus nor Moka moved. Both stood silently, watching her. Mayumi sighed, rolling her eyes. ¡°Or no. It¡¯s not like this is my office or anything,¡± she muttered under her breath. Before Mayumi could proceed, the growing crowd outside the nurse¡¯s office grew louder, their excitement bubbling over into chaos. Annoyed, she shot a fierce glare toward the door. A sudden, icy chill radiated outward, washing over the gathered students like an unexpected frost. The murmuring quickly stopped, and the crowd dispersed in haste, each person eager to escape the biting cold. Unfortunately, Tsukune and Kurumu, caught in the wave of Mayumi¡¯s temperature manipulation, shivered violently as if they¡¯d been plunged into an icy lake. What did I do?? they both thought in dismay, teeth chattering from the cold. Yukari, however, fared much better. With a quick incantation, a small spell circle flared to life beneath her, enveloping her in warmth and shielding her from the icy assault. Feeling slightly more at ease, Mayumi snapped her fingers, summoning a skeletal servant. The undead figure clattered into existence, promptly shutting the door and taking up a post outside to ensure no more interruptions. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get this over with,¡± Mayumi said with a tired sigh, turning her attention to her patients. She started with Junya, her expertise in monster biology making his treatment straightforward. Moka¡¯s attacks had inflicted severe injuries¡ªdangerously close to lethal¡ªforcing Mayumi to administer emergency care. Her hands worked deftly, patching up the worst of the damage and stabilizing him before binding him securely, per Cottus¡¯ instructions. Next, she turned to Lucas. As she examined his injuries, memories of her residency at a human hospital surfaced. It had been a challenging time, learning human skills and translating it so it could be applied to monsters. Drawing on those long-dormant memories, she carefully tended to Lucas¡¯ fractures, which were spread strategically across his body¡ªclearly inflicted with precision to incapacitate rather than destroy. Her hands moved with practiced ease, her expression neutral but focused as she worked to set the breaks and ensure he was stable. Mayumi cast a brief glance at Moka, who stood nearby with her arms crossed, watching Lucas¡¯ recovery with an unyielding intensity. What a ruthless young lady¡­ Mayumi mused, suppressing a sigh. Turning back to her work, Mayumi¡ªwho was able to wield both anki and youki with practiced skill¡ªchanneled a high-circle healing spell into Lucas¡¯ battered body. The damage inflicted by Moka¡¯s attacks began to mend under her touch, bones realigning and bruises fading with unnatural speed. Nearby, Yukari watched with wide-eyed fascination, her gaze locked on the intricate, glowing sigils that hovered over Mayumi¡¯s hands. Wow¡­ Nurse Tsumugi can cast fifth-circle spells without even inscribing them! She¡¯s incredible! The young witch couldn¡¯t help but admire Mayumi¡¯s effortless command of advanced magic, something Yukari had only seen from her own mother before. ¡°There,¡± Mayumi finally said, straightening up. ¡°He should be fine now.¡± ¡°Restrain him,¡± Moka ordered coldly, her voice sharp and unwavering. Mayumi¡¯s eyes narrowed as she turned to glare at the younger vampire. For a tense moment, the air in the clinic grew thick with hostility, as though a spark might ignite another confrontation at any second. Please, not another fight¡­ Tsukune silently begged, his heart pounding as he watched the standoff unfold. Mayumi, however, held her ground, her gaze hard and unyielding. ¡°Excuse me,¡± she said, her voice laced with irritation, ¡°but this is my clinic. You can make requests, but don¡¯t bark orders at me, little miss vampire.¡± Moka¡¯s crimson eyes flashed, but she remained silent, her arms tightening over her chest as she respectfully stepped back. Satisfied with the small victory, Mayumi gestured toward her skeletal servant. ¡°Bind him properly and secure the restraints. Let¡¯s avoid any unnecessary surprises when he wakes up.¡± Once Junya and Lucas¡¯ immediate wounds were treated, Mayumi returned to her desk, jotting down notes for a report on their conditions. Cottus, meanwhile, remained silently stationed near the nurse, his imposing presence making Mayumi uneasy. Kurumu, her curiosity getting the better of her, stole a glance at the quiet giant. Her staring didn¡¯t go unnoticed. In an unnervingly swift motion, Cottus snapped his head toward her. ¡°Kya!¡± Kurumu yelped in surprise, stumbling back slightly. ¡°Yes?¡± Cottus asked, his body turning toward her with a calm, deliberate movement. ¡°Ah, nothing! W-Was just curious about¡­ who you are!¡± Kurumu stammered defensively, trying to mask her nervousness. Before Cottus could reply, Mayumi, exhausted by the number of conscious people in her clinic, interjected with a dry tone. ¡°This giant weirdo is Cottus. He¡¯s the headmaster¡¯s personal assistant and the academy¡¯s bodyguard. And, for the record, he¡¯s very eccentric.¡± ¡°Oh! You¡¯re the academy¡¯s bodyguard?¡± Kurumu asked, her curiosity reignited. Cottus nodded. ¡°I protect the academy from outside threats, such as unruly hunters who fail to properly investigate.¡± Lucas might have retorted, but he remained unconscious. Meanwhile, Tsukune stayed quietly by Moka¡¯s side, watching her as she kept her unwavering gaze on Lucas. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Tsukune asked gently, trying to probe her thoughts. ¡°...¡± Moka¡¯s silence was heavy, her unsealed state radiating an aura that made even Tsukune hesitate. He gripped the silver rosary in his pocket and tried again. ¡°You seemed angry¡­ with them. Did the¡ª¡± ¡°Tell me,¡± Moka interrupted, her voice flat yet charged with unspoken emotion. ¡°What would you do if you found out your family was kidnapped and used for someone else¡¯s schemes? Or worse¡­ for a group?¡± Her question, delivered with unnerving calm, hit Tsukune like a cold wind. Beneath her composed tone, he sensed a storm of emotions brewing. ¡°I¡¯d do everything in my power to get them back,¡± Tsukune said firmly, meeting her gaze. ¡°No matter what.¡± Moka nodded once, a brief acknowledgment. ¡°Good.¡± She turned her focus back to Lucas, her earlier conversation with Tsukune now closed. ¡°You said he was using vampire blood?¡± Tsukune recalled her earlier words clearly. ¡°But¡­ I thought being bitten by a vampire doesn¡¯t transform you?¡± he whispered. ¡°It doesn¡¯t,¡± Moka replied curtly, unwilling to elaborate further. ¡°Then how did he gain power?¡± Tsukune pressed. Before Moka could respond, a raspy voice interrupted. ¡°It¡¯s a special solution,¡± Lucas muttered, his breathing labored as he began to regain consciousness. ¡°It¡¯s not,¡± Moka said sharply, her crimson eyes locking onto him. ¡°I sensed a vampiric aura. Where did it come from?¡± Lucas hesitated, his expression shifting. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s made from vampire blood,¡± he admitted reluctantly. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± Moka¡¯s voice was as sharp as a blade. Lucas glanced at her, weighing his options. ¡°How can I trust you?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t,¡± Moka said without hesitation, her tone icy and resolute. ¡°But I have no interest in the greater world¡ªonly in finding out if you or your people are holding my family hostage.¡± The room fell silent. Lucas stared at her, deliberating. Finally, he relented. ¡°Okay¡­¡± The tension in the clinic spiked as every conscious person turned their attention to Lucas. Even Mayumi, who had been focused on her report, subtly tilted her head to listen. Yukari, mid-conversation with Mayumi about the intricacies of high-circle spells, abandoned her curiosity to focus on the unfolding exchange. Cottus, however, remained the only one uninterested, his gaze fixed on the wall, as though lost in thought. ¡°As you already know¡­¡± Lucas started. Chapter 57: Vampire Blood II ¡°As you already know, the dose I took was indeed derived from vampire blood,¡± Lucas admitted, pulling a silver cross from inside his clothes. The cross had a small, sharp tip at the end, resembling a needle. ¡°But it¡¯s not as dangerous or as potent as pure vampire blood,¡± he clarified, his voice steady despite the weight of his words. Moka frowned, her expression unreadable to those around her, though her eyes glinted with restrained intensity. ¡°It¡¯s a synthetic liquid,¡± Lucas continued, turning the cross over in his hand before tucking it away. ¡°We call it Hemalux Elixir or Lazarus Vitae. It¡¯s made from a formula that uses vampire blood as its base but dilutes it significantly. The result is weaker than pure vampire blood but ultimately safer.¡± He hesitated briefly, then added, ¡°Early on, we had to decide: a weaker power boost that lasts longer, or the same power boost for a shorter period. The organization chose the latter.¡± Moka gave a small nod, her gaze unwavering. Lucas frowned, feeling the weight of her scrutiny. ¡°I¡¯ve already explained what it is. It¡¯s not vampire blood itself.¡± Moka¡¯s tone sharpened. ¡°I asked where you obtained the vampire blood to use as a base for this¡­ Elixir.¡± Lucas sighed heavily. ¡°It comes from rogue vampires we¡¯ve detained.¡± The words were barely out of his mouth before Moka lunged forward. Her hand clamped around Lucas¡¯ neck as she lifted him off the bed with ease, slamming him against the wall. Cottus and Mayumi both surged forward instinctively, but Moka¡¯s intense glare held them at bay. ¡°These vampires¡ªwho are they?!¡± she demanded, her voice laced with fury. Lucas clawed at her grip, but without his enhancements or vampiric boost, he was little more than a strong human¡ªa far cry from Moka¡¯s overwhelming strength. ¡°Moka, set him down,¡± Mayumi ordered, her tone calm despite the flicker of magic sparking in the air around her. Cottus didn¡¯t move, though his aura thrummed with readiness to intervene. Moka ignored them both, her voice cold and dangerous. ¡°Answer me. The two behind me are powerful, but I promise you, human, I¡¯m faster. I can snap your neck before they can even move.¡± The entire clinic felt the weight of her threat. Kurumu froze in fear, while Yukari nervously shifted closer to Mayumi, unable to suppress her admiration for Moka¡¯s raw power. Tsukune stepped forward, holding the silver rosary tightly in his hand. ¡°Moka, please,¡± he said gently. ¡°Let him go. He¡¯ll answer. Lucas, just tell her. She¡¯s only worried about her family.¡± Struggling to breathe, Lucas rasped, ¡°I-I¡¯ll talk¡­ Just let me down.¡± Moka¡¯s eyes narrowed, but after a brief glance at Mayumi and Cottus, she released him. Lucas crumpled to the floor, coughing but quickly composing himself. Wincing as he stood on his newly healed legs, he began, ¡°I¡ª¡± ¡°The vampires in their custody aren¡¯t connected to you,¡± Cottus interrupted. Moka spun toward the towering giant, frowning. ¡°You knew?¡± Cottus nodded slightly. ¡°The Black Hounds are one of the few hunter organizations partnered with us.¡± Lucas silently returned to the bed, too drained to argue. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you say anything earlier?¡± Moka pressed, frustration evident in her voice. ¡°Saying anything outright would¡¯ve betrayed the trust between us and their organization,¡± Cottus explained matter-of-factly. ¡°However, if the hunter is willing to speak, it provides some leeway.¡± While Mayumi resumed checking Lucas¡¯ vitals, Cottus continued, ¡°Your family isn¡¯t the type to attack humans without reason, is that correct?¡± Moka hesitated, then nodded. Tsukune¡¯s thoughts drifted uneasily to Moka¡¯s family. ¡°The Black Hounds only target rogue monsters,¡± Cottus stated firmly. ¡°That¡¯s their standard, and we hold them to it. In return, they hold us to ours. The academy assures you that your family remains untouched.¡± Moka¡¯s gaze hardened. ¡°Can you guarantee that?¡± Cottus tilted his head, considering her for a moment before nodding. ¡°Yes.¡± A tense silence hung in the air as their eyes locked. Finally, Moka exhaled and turned to Mayumi. With a more composed tone, she said, ¡°I apologize for my earlier behavior. I was not in the right frame of mind.¡± Mayumi gave a curt nod. ¡°Don¡¯t let it happen again. Next time, I won¡¯t be so understanding.¡± Moka nodded her head in acknowledgment. Then, turning to Tsukune, she extended her hand. Without hesitation, he placed the silver rosary in her palm. Moka reattached the cross, and the oppressive aura surrounding her vanished instantly as she returned to her sealed state. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. The toll of remaining unsealed for so long hit her immediately. Her knees buckled, but Tsukune was already there, catching her before she collapsed. ¡°Well, that¡¯s kind of unfair,¡± Kurumu said with a playful pout, her tone laced with humor. The other conscious occupants of the clinic turned to her. ¡°I mean, if it were me causing such a scene, I wouldn¡¯t get to just ¡®turn it off.¡¯ I¡¯d have to sit through the whole scolding afterward!¡± ¡°Ugh, you¡¯re so stupid,¡± Yukari groaned, rolling her eyes. ¡°What? You¡¯re the stupid one!¡± Kurumu shot back, her voice rising. ¡°Alright, enough! Both of you¡ªout!¡± Mayumi barked, swiftly shoving the bickering duo out of the clinic. With the door closed behind them, she exhaled sharply and turned to Tsukune. ¡°Put Moka in one of the beds and let her rest.¡± Nodding, Tsukune carefully lifted Moka and placed her onto an empty bed, ensuring she was comfortable. Cottus turned his gaze toward Lucas. ¡°I trust you¡¯ll behave.¡± Lucas glanced at the unconscious, restrained Junya on one bed and the peacefully sleeping Moka on the other before replying, ¡°Yeah, I will.¡± Satisfied, Cottus nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll complete my reports and return later to assist with your departure from the academy.¡± Without further explanation, Cottus disappeared, the sheer force of his teleportation spell sending a faint ripple through the air. Tsukune flinched in surprise at the display, his expression wide-eyed. Mayumi, appearing noticeably more relaxed in the absence of the imposing giant, turned to Tsukune. ¡°If you plan on staying here, keep quiet. No disruptions. Got it?¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± Tsukune replied quickly, taking a seat near Moka¡¯s bed. Seeing that Tsukune was far more cooperative than his harem members, Mayumi decided it was the perfect time for a quick smoke break. As she headed toward the door, she called back casually, ¡°If anyone shows up, just tell them to lie down on a bed.¡± Tsukune nodded in acknowledgment. Once they were alone, Lucas broke the silence. ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of her at all?¡± The question caught Tsukune off guard. He glanced at Lucas, who, despite looking exhausted, seemed determined to engage in conversation. Tsukune¡¯s gaze shifted briefly to the sleeping Moka before returning to Lucas, his expression thoughtful. ¡°No.¡± Lucas propped himself up on one arm, his eyes narrowing as he studied Tsukune. ¡°Not at all? You saw how ruthless she can be.¡± Tsukune glanced down, his expression thoughtful. ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s true that Moka is incredibly powerful. But even so, I could never be afraid of her. I trust her.¡± Lucas nodded, leaning back slightly. ¡°So, when are you going to tell her that you¡¯re human?¡± Tsukune¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and he quickly glanced around the room to see if anyone else had overheard. Fortunately, Junya was unconscious. For Tsukune, the less monsters that knew, the better. ¡°W-What are you talking about? I¡¯m not a¡ª¡± ¡°Cut the act,¡± Lucas interrupted, his voice calm but firm. ¡°It all adds up. Your blood is practically irresistible, you¡¯re physically weak¡ªno offense¡ªand you have no youki to speak of. Honestly, I¡¯m surprised everyone else bought the idea that you¡¯re a vampire.¡± Hearing the certainty in Lucas¡¯ tone, Tsukune realized there was no point in denying it any longer. ¡°She knows,¡± he admitted quietly. Lucas raised an eyebrow in genuine surprise. ¡°Oh? Well, I can see why you trust her, then. She¡¯s got you completely cornered.¡± Tsukune flushed, clearly flustered by the remark. Noticing his reaction, Lucas smirked. ¡°Wait a minute¡­ don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s not blackmail?¡± Tsukune groaned, covering his face with his hands. ¡°Is it that obvious?¡± Lucas nodded, chuckling softly. After a moment, his tone grew more serious. ¡°Look, I¡¯m not here to lecture you, but as another human, I feel like I should warn you. Humans and vampires¡­ they don¡¯t mix easily.¡± ¡°What makes you say that?¡± Tsukune asked, meeting Lucas¡¯ gaze. ¡°For starters, the power dynamic,¡± Lucas said matter-of-factly. ¡°No matter what happens, the two of you will never be on equal footing. Not unless you somehow become as strong as she is¡ªor stronger.¡± Tsukune nodded thoughtfully, absorbing the comment. ¡°And then there¡¯s the lifespan,¡± Lucas continued. That made Tsukune pause. He¡¯d never considered that before. ¡°Vampires stop aging somewhere around 24, max at 28. After that, they¡¯re in their prime forever. So, let¡¯s say Moka does accept you. One day, you¡¯re going to grow old and die, and she¡¯s going to keep living¡­ likely forever, given her strength.¡± The weight of those words pressed down on Tsukune, his expression darkening for a moment. But then, he straightened his back, determination lighting up his face. ¡°I know all that,¡± he said firmly. ¡°But¡­ I¡¯ll find a way. I¡¯ll close the gap between us somehow. Our story is just beginning.¡± Lucas studied him for a moment before smirking, a flicker of admiration in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve got a good look in your eyes. Strength in a place like this is impressive¡ªthough I can¡¯t decide if it¡¯s more inspiring or ridiculous that it¡¯s fueled by romantic passion.¡± Tsukune chuckled softly, shaking his head. ¡°Call it what you want, but I won¡¯t give up.¡± Lucas sighed, leaning back slightly. ¡°You know what? I¡¯m feeling generous. We¡¯re both humans, after all. Got any questions you want to ask me?¡± Tsukune blinked in surprise. The sudden shift in Lucas¡¯ demeanor after realizing his humanity caught him off guard. ¡°I¡­¡± he started, still processing the offer. ¡°Keep your expectations in check,¡± Lucas cut in, raising a hand. ¡°I¡¯m not spilling any organizational secrets. Just surface-level stuff.¡± Tsukune nodded quickly, his mind racing as he tried to think of the right questions to ask. ¡°Does vampire blood actually transform you?¡± Tsukune asked, his voice tinged with curiosity and a trace of unease. Lucas regarded him thoughtfully. ¡°Are you asking about transformation through a vampire¡¯s bite, or through vampire blood itself?¡± ¡°Well¡­ the latter. I¡¯ve been bitten before, but I¡¯m still human,¡± Tsukune replied. Lucas nodded, leaning back slightly. ¡°Pure vampire blood and, to a weaker extent, Hemalux Elixir can result in a transformation, yes.¡± Tsukune stiffened at the confirmation. ¡°Is¡­ is it permanent?¡± ¡°It can be,¡± Lucas said, noting the fear creeping into Tsukune¡¯s expression. ¡°Are you afraid of being transformed?¡± Tsukune nodded, his gaze dropping. ¡°A bit. I¡­ I don¡¯t know why, but I want to remain human.¡± Lucas gave a small nod of approval. ¡°Good. I¡¯m glad you think that way. Honestly, I¡¯d respect you less if you were eager to become a vampire just to stay by her side.¡± A brief silence settled over them before Lucas broke it. ¡°Any other questions?¡± Tsukune hesitated, then asked, ¡°How do I become as strong as you?¡± Lucas chuckled. ¡°Exercise.¡± ¡°No, not that,¡± Tsukune said, shaking his head. ¡°You were ridiculously fast earlier, like a monster yourself. How did you do that?¡± Lucas considered how much to divulge. Eventually, he says, ¡°I assume you already know it¡¯s magic, right?¡± Tsukune nodded. ¡°Humans can¡¯t use youki. Instead, we train to harness anki. Judging by your reaction, you¡¯ve heard of it?¡± Tsukune nodded again. ¡°Yeah, my friends mentioned it. They even promised to teach me.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Lucas said. ¡°If you can trust them, that¡¯s a solid start. As long as you train your Anki and study spell circles, you can reach a level that¡¯s not a burden to a powerful vampire like Moka.¡± The room fell quiet again, until Tsukune broke the silence. ¡°Do you hate vampires?¡± Without hesitation, Lucas replied, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Lucas smiled faintly. ¡°For you to ask that tells me you¡¯ve lived a very fortunate life.¡± Tsukune flushed, realizing his question might have been insensitive. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t apologize,¡± Lucas said. ¡°I hate vampires because of my past. It¡¯s personal, and it doesn¡¯t concern you. But¡­ seeing Moka, the sealed one, makes me wonder if not all vampires are as bad as I thought.¡± Tsukune hesitated before asking, ¡°Could I contact you after this?¡± Lucas considered for a moment, then reached into his jacket, pulling out a piece of paper. ¡°Here¡¯s my number. If you¡¯re ever outside the academy and need help, call me. If I¡¯m nearby, I¡¯ll come.¡± Tsukune took the paper gratefully. ¡°Why are you so willing to help me?¡± Lucas smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. You just have this¡­ aura. You¡¯re approachable. I feel like you wouldn¡¯t betray my trust or safety.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Tsukune said sincerely, surprised. Their conversation continued, eventually circling back to Tsukune¡¯s desire to grow stronger. ¡°I can¡¯t teach you magic,¡± Lucas admitted. ¡°We just don¡¯t have the time. You¡¯ll need to train your anki first. Once you have a basic grasp, you¡¯ll need to learn spell inscription.¡± Reaching into his clothes, Lucas pulled out a small, damaged circular charm. ¡°Here. This is a mid-circle shield charm. It¡¯s broken, but you can study it. Think of it as a goal to reach.¡± Tsukune accepted the charm, examining the intricate inscribed circle. ¡°Thank you, Lucas. I¡¯ll do my best¡­ for Moka.¡± Lucas smiled, watching him. For a moment, he was reminded that, despite everything, he was just 16. If not for his past, he might have been at an academy like this, studying alongside someone like Tsukune. Well, he thought, this will have to do. The two continued their conversation, finding solace in the fact that they were the only humans in the academy.